IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


1.0   SfKiiu 

1.1       l.-^Kfi 

||25  |U  ||i.6 

BiotDgFaphic 

Sciences 

CorpQratiQn 


23  WIST  MAIN  STRHT 

WIMTIR,N.Y.  USM 

(716)  •72-4503 


CIHM/ICMH 

Microfiche 

Series. 


CIHIVI/ICIVIH 
Collection  de 
microfiches. 


Canadian  Instituta  for  Historical  IMicroraproductiona  /  Institut  Canadian  da  microraproductions  historiquas 


Technical  and  Bibliographic  Notaa/Notaa  tachniquas  at  bibHographiquaa 


Tha  Inatituta  haa  attamptad  to  obtain  tha  baat 
original  copy  avaHaMa  for  filming.  Faaturaa  of  thia 
copy  which  may  ba  MbHograpMeaNy  unlqua. 
which  may  altar  any  of  tha  imagaa  In  tha 
raproduction.  or  which  may  algnlflcantiy  changa 
tha  uaual  mathod  of  filming,  ara  chackad  baiow. 


D 


D 


D 

D 


D 


D 


Colourad  covara/ 
Couvartura  da  couiaur 


I — I   Covars  damagad/ 


Couvartura  andommagia 

Covart  raatorad  and/or  lamlnatad/ 
Couvartura  raatauria  at/ou  palllcuMa 


r~-\   Covar  titia  missing/ 


La  titra  da  couvartura  manqua 

Colourad  maps/ 

Cartas  gtegraphiquas  an  couiaur 


□   Colourad  ink  (i.a.  othar  than  biua  or  black)/ 
Encra  da  couiaur  (i.a.  autra  qua  blaua  ou  noira) 

I — I   Colourad  platas  and/or  illustrations/ 


Planchas  at/ou  illustrations  9n  couiaur 

Bound  with  othar  matariai/ 
RalM  avac  d'autras  documents 

Tight  binding  may  causa  shadows  or  distortion 
along  intarior  margin/ 

La  rs  liura  sarrte  paut  causar  da  I'ombra  ou  da  la 
distortion  la  long  da  la  marga  int^riaura 

Blank  laavas  addad  during  rastoration  may 
appaar  within  tha  taxt.  Whanavar  possibia.  thasa 
hava  baan  omittad  from  filming/ 
11  sa  paut  qua  cartainas  pagas  blanches  ajoutAas 
lors  d'una  rastauration  apparaissant  dans  ia  taxta, 
mais,  lorsqua  cala  Atait  possibia,  cas  pagas  n'ont 
pas  4tA  f  iimtas. 

Additional  comments:/ 
Commentaires  supplAmantaires: 


L'Instltut  a  microfilm*  la  meiHeur  exemplaire 
qu1l  lui  a  4t*  possible  de  se  procurer.  Les  d*tsils 
do  cot  exemplaire  qui  sent  peut-Atre  uniques  du 
point  de  vue  Mbiiographiqua.  qui  peuvent  modifier 
une  image  reprodulte,  ou  qui  peuvent  ''xiger  une 
modification  dans  la  mAthode  normeie  de  fiimage 
sent  indiquis  ci-dessous. 


The 
tot 


The 


D 
0 
D 
0 
D 
0 
0 
0 
0 


y/ 


Coloured  peges/ 
Pagas  de  couieur 

Pagas  damaged/ 
Pagas  andommegAes 

Pages  restored  end/or  laminated/ 
Pages  restauries  at/ou  peliiculAes 

Pages  discoloured,  stained  or  foxed/ 
Pages  dAcolorAes,  tachetAes  ou  piquAes 

Pagas  detached/ 
Pagas  dAtachAes 

Showthrough/ 
Transparence 

Quality  of  print  varies/ 
QuaiitA  inAgale  de  I'impression 

Includes  supplementary  material/ 
Comprend  du  metAriei  supplAmentaire 

Only  edition  available/ 
Seule  Adition  disponible 

Pages  wholly  or  partially  obscured  by  errata 
slips,  tissues,  etc..  have  been  refilmed  to 
e:Mure  the  best  possible  image/ 
Les  pages  totaiement  ou  partiailement 
obscurcies  par  un  feuiliet  d'errata.  une  pelure. 
etc..  ont  M  fiimAes  A  nouveau  de  faifon  A 
obtenir  ia  moilleure  image  possible. 


This  item  is  filmed  at  the  reduction  ratio  checked  below/ 

Ce  document  est  filmA  au  taux  de  rAduction  indiquA  ci-dessous. 


oft 
film 


Orif 
beg 

the 

slot 

oth 

firsi 

sion 

or 


The 
shal 
TIN 
whi 

Maf 
diff4 
enti 
begl 
righ 
reqti 
met 


10X 

14X 

18X 

22X 

28X 

aox 

y 

12X 

1SX 

20X 

a4x 

• 

ax 

32X 

Th*  copy  filnMd  h&n  has  bsan  r«produG«d  thanks 
to  th«  e«n«ro«lty  of : 

DouglM  Library 
Quoon's  Univartity 


L'axamplalra  film*  f ut  raproduH  ^rko^  A  la 
04n4roaltida: 

Douglaa  Library 
Quaan't  Univartity 


Tha  imagaa  appaaring  liara  ara  tha  baat  quality 
possibia  conaMaring  tha  condition  and  lajilblllty 
of  tha  original  copy  and  in  kaaplng  whh  tha 
filming  contract  apaclfkwtlona. 


Original  copies  in  printad  papar  covars  ara  fllmad 
beginning  with  tha  front  covar  and  anding  on 
tha  last  paga  vvlth  a  printad  or  illustratad  impraa- 
sion,  or  tha  back  covar  whan  appropriate.  All 
othar  original  copiaa  ara  fllmad  beginning  on  the 
first  paga  with  a  printad  or  iiluatratad  imprea- 
sion.  and  anding  on  the  last  page  with  a  printed 
or  illustratad  impraasion. 


Tha  last  recorded  frame  on  each  microfiche 
shall  contain  the  symbol  ^^-  (meaning  "CON- 
TINUED"), or  the  symbol  ▼  (meening  "END"), 
whichever  applies. 


Lei'  '..iagae  suh^antes  ont  At*  reproduitee  evec  le 
plus  grand  sol'',  compta  tenu  do  la  condMon  at 
da  ki  nattetA  da  I'exempleire  fllmA,  et  en 
conformit*  avac  lea  condKlons  du  contrat  da 
fllmage. 

Lee  exemphiires  orlgineux  dont  le  couverture  en 
pepler  est  ImprimAe  sent  filmAs  en  commenpant 
par  la  premier  plat  et  en  termlnant  soit  par  le 
dernlAre  pege  qui  comporte  une  empreinte 
d'Impression  ou  d'illustratlon.  soit  par  le  second 
plat,  selon  le  cas.  Tous  las  autres  exempleires 
origineux  sent  fllmto  en  commenpant  par  la 
pramlAre  page  qui  comporte  une  empreinte 
d'Impression  ou  d'illustratlon  et  en  terminant  par 
tai  darnlAre  page  qui  comporte  une  telle 
empreinte. 

Un  des  symboles  suivants  apparattra  sur  la 
derniire  image  de  cheque  microfiche,  selon  le 
cas:  le  symbde  -^  signif ie  "A  SUIVRE",  le 
symbols  ▼  signifie  "FIN". 


Maps,  plates,  charts,  etc.,  mey  be  filmed  et 
different  reduction  ratios.  Those  too  large  to  be 
entirely  included  in  one  exposure  are  filmed 
beginning  in  the  upper  left  hand  corner,  left  to 
right  and  top  to  bottom,  as  many  frames  as 
required.  The  following  diagrams  illustrate  the 
method: 


Les  cartes,  planches,  tableeux,  etc.,  peuvent  Atre 
filmis  A  des  taux  de  rAduction  diff Arents. 
Lorsque  le  document  est  trop  grand  pour  Atre 
reproduit  en  un  seul  clichA,  11  est  filmA  A  partir 
da  I'angle  supArieur  gauche,  de  gauche  A  droite, 
et  de  haut  en  bas,  an  prenant  le  nombre 
d'images  nAcesseire.  Les  diagrammes  suivants 
illustrent  la  mAthode. 


1  2  3 


32X 


1 

2 

3 

4 

5 

6 

^^U     Aliii 


h 


.4.>7ViY,v;    M; 


jjj  jr-.  '■'.Ai.c 


AVt  /v./-// 


V, 
i 


I-  E  46  U  ]: 


OS-  r.rs 


:«' 


J. 


HO-DE'-Nu-SAU-NEI 


^  "j  V, , 


1  BO  Q  V  0  I  S. 


BY  LEWIS  H.  MOKftAN. 

C"ORIlBar&nD/»0   MSMUKH.   Oy  'i'HK  SrW   tOES    >Lia"l<rt8".'«i.   39<4Sr.T:    .->?   Trtfe 


S«I-V!T  vox    »'«•»*  RSVJtKT!. 

M©nic>»  De  Art.  Post,  r.  380, 


l^s^**,   M, 


t  ■>,■■), 

.V  «.i  h    ti     i>  i\  './ 
NEW  vork;— 


"X.^^ 


k- 


\^\  •'?■' 


•jSJ*a5! 


,fm,t3^- 


Zj^^i^ALI"  OjS  "A. 


"/  fru  jrinrujl 


LEAGUE 


HO-DE'-NO-SAU-NEE, 


IROQUOIS. 


A 


BY  LEWIS  H.  MORGAN, 

ooBUSPOMDno  imimcE  or  ths  rsv  toek  marouoAL  sounr ;  or 
uaaaatK  RHnouKiiaAi.  soonnr,  ara 


miOIT  TOZ  MIMA  RITKKTI. 

HotaoeDs  Art  Poet.,  t.  3U>. 


ROCHESTER: 
SAGE   &    BROTHER,    PUBLISHERS. 

NEW  TORK: — MARK  H.   MEWMAM  fe   00. 
boston: — GOVLD  <E  LINCOLN. 


1851. 


r' 


VI  •■ 


LP 


P«1.I7M«      c.% 


?t|*f    rr 


.'       < 


EnMredi  according  to  Act  of  CiongreM,  in  the  year  1S51, 

BY  LEWIS  H.  MOROAX, 

In  the  aerk*a  Office  of  the  Diatrict  Court  for  the  Northern  Diatrlct  of  New  York. 


THOMAS  B.  IMITHt  ITBRIOTTFIR, 
916  WILLIAM  BTRBBT,  N.  T. 


B.  O.  JBRXIMB,  rRINTBRi 
114  MAaSAV  ITRRfT. 


TO 


HA.SA.NO.AN'.DA, 


(ELY  S.  PARKER,) 


A  SENECA  INDIAN. 


9l)is  U)ork, 


THE    MATERIALS    OF    WHICH    ARE    THE 


FRUIT  OF  OUR  JOINT  RESEARCHES, 


18  inscribed: 


IN   ACKNOWLEDGMENT   OP   THE    OBLIGATIONS, 


AND  IN  TESTIMONY  OF  THE  FRIENDSHIP  OF 


THE  AUTHOR. 


PBEFiCE. 


■»•» 


To  enoonrage  a  kinder  feeling  towards  the  Indian, 
founded  upon  a  tmer  knowledge  of  his  civil  and  domestio 
institutions,  and  of  his  capabilities  for  future  elevation, 
is  the  motive  in  which  this  work  originated. 

The  present  Iroquois,  the  descendants  of  that  gifted 
race  which  formerly  held  under  their  jurisdiction  the 
fairest  portions  of  our  Republic,  now  dwell  within  our 
limits  as  dependent  nations,  subject  to  the  tutelage  and 
supervision  of  the  people  who  displaced  their  fathers. 
Their  numbers,  the  circumstances  of  their  past  history 
and  present  condition,  and  more  especially  the  relation 
in  which  they  stand  to  the  people  of  the  State,  suggest 
many  important  questions  concerning  their  future  destiny. 

Born  to  an  unpropitious  fate,  the  inheritors  of  many 
wrongs,  they  have  been  unable,  of  themselves,  to  escape 
from  the  complicated  difficulties  which  accelerate  their 
decline.  To  aggravate  these  adverse  influences,  the 
public  estimation  of  the  Indian,  resting,  as  it  does,  upon 
an  imperfect  knowledge  of  his  character,  and  tinctured, 
as  it  ever  has  been,  with  the  coloring  of  prejudice,  is 
universally  unjust. 

The  time  has  come  in  which  it  is  befitting  to  cast 

1*  . 


■•.fr. 


Z  PRBPAOB. 

away  all  ancient  antiputhiev,  all  inherited  opinions ;  and 
having  taken  a  nearer  viuw  uf  their  social  life,  oondition 
and  wants,  to  study  anew  our  duty  conoorning  them. 
Notwithstanding  the  oinbarrassments  which  have  obstruc* 
ted  their  progress,  the  obscurity  in  which  they  have 
lived,  and  the  prevailing  IndifTerenoe  to  their  welfare, 
they  have  gradually  overcome  many  of  the  evils  inherent 
in  their  social  system,  and  raised  themselves  tor  a  con- 
siderable degree  of  prosperity.  Their  present  condition, 
when  considered  in  connection  with  the  ordeal  through 
which  they  have  passed,  testifies  to  the  presence  of  an 
element  in  their  character  which  must  eventually  lead  to 
important  results.  It  brings  before  us  the  question  of 
their  ultimate  reclamation,  certainly  a  more  interesting 
subject,  in  itself,  than  any  other  connected  with  the 
Indian.  Can  the  residue  of  the  Iroquois  be  reclaimed, 
and  Anally  raised  to  the  position  of  citizens  of  the  State  ? 
To  secure  this  end,  at  once  so  just  and  so  beneficent,  our 
own  people  have  an  important  part  to  perform. 

As  this  work  does  not  profess  to  be  based  upon  author- 
ities, a  question  may  arise  in  the  mind  of  the  reader, 
whence  its  materials  were  derived,  or  what  reliance  is  to 
be  placed  upon  its  statements.  The  credibility  of  a 
witness  is  known  to  depend  chiefly  upon  his  means  of 
knowledge.  For  this  reason,  it  may  not  be  inappropriate 
to  state,  that  circumstances  in  early  life,  not  necessary 
to  be  related,  brought  the  author  in  frequent  intercourse 
with  the  descendants  of  the  Iroquois,  and  led  to  his 
adoption  as  a  Seneca.  This  gave  him  favorable  oppor- 
tunities for  studying  minutely  into  their  social  organiza- 
tion, and  the  structure   and  principles  of  the  ancient 


'Js^tm 


PREPACK.  tk 

League.  Copious  notes  were  made  from  time  to  time, 
when  leisure  enabled  him  to  prosecute  his  researches 
among  them,  until  these  had  accumulated  beyond  the 
bounds  of  the  present  volume.  As  the  materials  increased 
in  quantity  and  variety,  the  interest  awakened  in  the 
subject  finally  induced  tho  idea  of  its  arrangement  for 
publication. 

The  ^ork  properly  commences  with  the  second  chapter. 
The  first,  being  introductory,  has  no  necessary  connection 
with  the  residue,  but  was  introduced  to  give  to  those 
unfamiliar  with  the  civil  history  of  the  Iroquois,  some 
preliminary  information  concerning  the  rise  and  decline 
of  the  League. 

It  remains  for  the  author  to  acknowledge  his  obligations 
to  Ely  S.  Parker,  Ha-sa-no-an'-da,  an  educated  Seneca 
Indian,  to  whom  this  volume  is  inscribed.  He  is  in- 
debted to  him  for  invaluable  assistance  during  the  whole 
progress  of  the  research,  and  for  a  share  of  the  materials. 
His  intelligence,  and  accurate  knowledge  of  the  institu- 
tions of  his  forefathers,  have  made  his  friendly  services 
a  peculiar  privilege. 

To  Charles  T.  Porter  Esq.,  of  New  York,  who  has 
made  extensive  inquiries  into  the  civil  and  domestic 
institutions  of  the  Iroquois,  and  prosecuted  them,  in 
many  instances,  in  connection  with  the  author,  he  is 
indebted  for  many  valuable  suggestions,  and  for  some 
material. 


Rochester,  N.  Y.,  January,  1861. 


i% 


«MM< 


/^ 


^ 


GENERAL  CONTENTS. 


BOOK  L 

^TRUOTXJKB  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 

BOOK  n. 

SPIRIT  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 

BOOK  m. 

INCIDENT  TO  THE  LEAGUE. 


APPENDIX. 


v\ 


J 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS. 


■^•♦■^ 


BOOK  I. 

STRUCTURE  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


CHAPTER  I. 

I 

Introductory  Outline. — Origin  of  the  Iroquoia. — Formation  of  the 
League. — ^Intercourse  with  Europeans. — ^Wars  with  Indian  Na- 
tions.— Wars  with  the  French. — Jesuit  Missionaries.— 'Number 
of  the  Iroquois. — ^Fidelity  to  the  English. — ^Dispersion  of  the 
Nations. — ^Present  Condition. — Future  Prospects, 


PAaB 


CHAPTER  II. 

Indian  Geography. — ^Home  Country  of  the  Iroquois.— National 
Boundaries.— Indian  Map. — Ho-de'-no-sau-nee.— National  Names, 


37 


OH4.PTER  III. 

Interest  in  our  Predecessors. — ^The  Hunter  State. — ^Its  Institutions 
transitory. — Origin  of  the  League. — Sachemships. — Hereditary 
Titles.— Council  of  the  League. — Equality  of  the  Sachems. — 
Chiefs. — Military  Chieftains. — ^Popular  Influence. — Unity  of  the 
Race, 64 


CHAPTER  IV. 

Division  into  Tribes. — Family  Relationships. — Descent  in  the 
Female  Line. — ^Degrees  of  Consanguinity. — Succession  of  Sa> 
chems. — Names. — Nature  of  a  Tribe. — Equality  of  the  Nations. 
— ^National  Epithets. — Ofiice  of  Chief  elective. — ^Distinguished 
Men  were  Chiefs. — Stability  of  the  Oligarchy,   .        .       .        .78 


\ 


XVI 


TABLE    OF    GOMTENTS. 


OHAPTBK  V. 


rjMU 


CoanoiU  of  the  Iroqnoia.— Inflaence  of  Public  Sentiment — Ontoiy. 
— Civil  Councils* — ^Unanimity.— Mourning  Councils. — ^Wampum. 
— ^Festivals. — ^Religious  Councils, 104 


CHAPTER  VI. 

Species  of  Government — Progress  of  Governments  from  Mon- 
archy to  Democracy. — Ulustrated  by  a  View  of  Grecian  Institu- 
tions.— ^The  League  an  Oligarchy. — Liberty  of  the  People.—- 
Stability  of  the  League.— Prospects  at  the  Discovery. — ^Its  De. 
cline, .'       .  127 


BOOK  n. 

SPIRIT   OP  THE   LEAGUE. 

CHAPTER  I. 

Faith  of  the  Iroquois.— Belief  in  the  Great  Spirit— The  Evil- 
Minded. — ^He'-no,  the  Thunderer. — Ga'-o,  Spirit  of  the  Winds.— 
The  Three  Sisters. — ^The  Invisible  ^Hb. — ^Witches. — ^Legendary 
Literature. — ^Immortality  of  the  Soul.— -Future  Punishments. — 
Moral  Sentiments. — ^Burial  Customs. — ^Abode  of  the  Great 
Spirit* — ^Washington. — Spirituality  of  their  Faith. — ^Its  Influence, 

CHAPTER  n. 

Worship  of  the  Iroquois. — ^Keepers  of  the  Faith.— Thanks  to  the 
Maple. — Planting  Festival. — ^Berry  Festival. — Green  Corn  Fes- 
tival.— Harvest  Festival. — ^New  Year's  Jubilee. — Sacrifice  of  the 
White  Dog. — ^Address  to  the  Great  Spirit. — ^Influence  of  their 
Worship, 182 


149 


^\ 


CHAPTER  m. 


The  New  ReUgion. — G&-ne-o-di'-yo,  the  Instructor. — ^Pretended 
Revelation. — Sose-ha'-wa,  his  Successor. — Speech  of  Da-&t'-g»* 
dose. — Speech  of  Sose-ha'-w&. — ^Doctrines  of  the  New  Re- 
ligion,         


TABLB    or    OONTSMTl. 


XTii 


OHAPTBB  IV. 

Nattonal  DmeM.— FnllMneo  of  the  Duiee.F-XNMrtaia«^War 
Duee.— Speeches  in  the  War  Denee*— Great  Feather  Danee.-^ 
Trotting  Danoe^-Fiah  Danoe.— -Danee  tor  the  DeacU-Coii. 
carta, 960 


CHAPTBE  V. 

National  Gbmea.— Betting. — ^Ball  Game. — Game  of  lavelina.— 
Game  of  Deer  Bnttona. — Snow-Snake  Game.— 'Archery."— Peach 
Stone  Game.— Enthusiasm  for  Gamea, 991 


OHAPTEEVI. 

Indian  Society.—-Ancient  Villages  stoGkaded.--Bark  Honsc-^Mar- 
riage. — ^Passion  of  Love  unknown. — ^Divorce. — Righta  of  Prop- 
erty.— ^Hospitality. — Criminal  Code.-^aith  of  Treatiea. — ^Uae 
of  Wampum.— Usages  of  War. — Captivea  not  exchanged. — 
Adoption.-^Tbe  Hunt— Indian  Life, 


818 


BOOK  m. 

INCIDENT  TO  THE   LEAGUE.    ' 

CHAPTER  I. 

Fabrics  of  the  Iroquois. — ^Their  Artisan  Intellect— Indian  Pottery. 
— Earthen  Vessels. — Moccason. — War  Club. —  Tomahawk. — 
Rope-making. — ^Bark  Vessels. — ^Bark  Canoe. — Com  Mortar. — 
Maize. — ^Tobacco. — Snow-Shoe. — ^Indian  Saddle^— Miscellaneoua 
Inventions. — ^Basket-making. — Costumes. — ^Baby  Frame. — Diflfu* 
aion  of  Indian  Arts. — ^Improvement  of  the  Iroquois,   . 


8A1 


CHAPTER  II. 

Language  of  the  Iroquois. — ^Alphabet — ^The  Noun. — ^Adjective. — 
Comparison. — ^Article.— Adverb.— Preposition.— 49pecies  of  De- 
clension.— ^The  Verb. — ^Fulness  of  Conjugation. — ^Formation  of 
Sentences. — ^The  Lord's  Prayer, 394 


X^lll 


TABLE    or    CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  III. 


rAM 


ffidian  Geography. — ^Method  of  Bestowing  Names. — Ceotral  Trai}.; 
—Its  Course.— Xo'ltt.oie'.kft.— Highway  .f  the  Continent— Derk 
vat|f>n  of  Niaganp^rT-Qptario  Trail-rGenesee  Tr8il,T-ConbQ<^09 
Trail— Susquehanna  Trail.— Indian  Runners.— IroquQis  Map,  ,  413 


CHAPTER  IV. 

Future  Destiny  of  the  Indian. — ^His  Reclamation. — Schools  of  the 
Missionaries.— 'The  Christian  Party. — Schools  of  the  State. — 
,  .Future   Citizenship. — ^Their   Indebtedness   to   Missionaries.- 
' 'Rights  of  Property.— Injustice  of  Neglect — System  of  Superin> 
tendence. — ^Duty  of  the  American  people. — ^The   Indian  De- 
partment, .        .        •     >  •        .       >        .        .        .        .        .  444 


APPENDIX. 


No.  1. 
Schedule  Explanatory  of  the  Indian  Map, 465 

No.  2. 

Table  exhibiting  in  the  Seneca  Dialect  the  Conjugation  of  the 
Verb  Ge'-ya»e,** I  shoot,".       .       .       .       .       .       .       .476 


W 


PAM 


TraU. 

lOCtMl 

lap,  ,  413 


of  the 
Late. — 
riea.— 
]peria> 
n  De. 


.  444 


.  466 


of  the 


.  476 


VOWEL  SOUNDS. 


a  as  in  arm. 
^  as  in  at. 
a  as  in  ale. 

5  as  in  met. 

6  as  in  tone. 


I 


\V 


BOOK  FIRST. 


STRUCTURE  OF  THE  LEAGUE 


'''? 
.« 


m 


I 


u 


i 


'"^^^[fHi^ 


K  ^J>'"« 


6A-N0-5OTE 
op 


/V-'J/  *■'  ' 


Ittterior  View  of 


LEAGUE  OF  THE  lEOQUOIS. 


BOOK   I. 


STRUCTURE  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


CHAPTER  I. 
Irtboouctobt  Outuhb. — Obioix  or  thi   Ikoquoh.  —  F<»iu.nM 

or  THE   LbAGUS. — IllTBBCOUBSB  WITH  EUBOTBABB.  —  WJlBB  WITK 

Ibdub  Nations.  —  Wabs  with  thb  Fbbhoh.— JBavrr  Misuob* 

ABIBS.  —  NvMBBB  or  thb  IbOQUOIS.  —  FiDBLITT  TO  THB  EbOUSB.  — 

DuFBBSioii   or    THB  Natiors.  —  Pbbsbbt   Cobdituw.— Fvtubx 
Pbosfects. 

Among  the  Indian  nations  whose  ancient  seats 
were  within  the  limits  of  our  republic,  the  Iroquois 
have  long  continued  to  occupy  the  most  conspicuous 
position.  They  achieved  for  themselves  a  more  re- 
markable dvil  organization,  and  acquired  a  higher 
degree  of  influence,  than  any  other  race  of  Indian 
lineage,  except  those  of  Meidco  and  Peru.  In  the 
drama  of  European  colonization,  they  stood,  for 
nearly  two  centuries,  with  an  unshaken  front,  against 
the  devastations  of  war,  the  blighting  influence  of 
foreign  intercourse  and  the  still  more  fatal  encroach- 
ments of  a  restless  and  advancing  border  population. 


r} 


STAUOTURE  OF  THE  LEAOUB. 


[Book  L 


i'i 


I 


Under  their  federal  system,  the  Iroquois  flourished 
in  independence,  and  capable  of  self-protection,  long 
after  the  New  England  and  Virginia  races  had  sur- 
rendered their  jurisdictions,  and  fallen  into  the  con- 
dition of  dependent  nations ;  and  they  now  stand 
forth  upon  the  canvass  of  Indian  history,  prominent 
alike  for  the  wisdom  of  their  civil  institutions,  their 
sagacity  in  the  administration  of  the  League,  and 
their  courage  in  its  defence.  When  their  power  and 
sovereignty  finally  passed  away,  it  was  through  the 
events  of  peaceful  intercourse,  gradually  progressing 
to  this  result,  rather  than  from  conquest  or  forci- 
ble subjugation.  They  fell  under  the  giant  em- 
brace of  civilization,  victims  of  the  successful  war- 
fare of  intelligent  social  life  upon  the  rugged  ob- 
stacles of  nature ;  and  in  a  struggle  which  they 
were  fated  to  witness  as  passive  and  silent  spec- 
tators. 

As  there  is  no  connected  history  of  the  rise,  pro- 
gress and  decline  of  this  Indian  League,  a  brief 
general  outline  seems  to  be  demanded,  to  refresh  the 
mind  of  the  reader,  and  to  furnish  a  proper  intro- 
duction to  the  following  pages,  which  are  devoted 
to  an  exposition  of  its  structure,  principles  and 
spirit.  The  eventful  history  of  this  interesting  por- 
tion of  our  indigenous  population  furnishes  ample 
materials  for  a  separate  work,  the  execution  of 
which,  it  is  to  be  hoped,  will  ere  long  be  accom- 
plished by  capable  hands. 

At  the  era  of  Dutch  discovery  (1609),  the  Iro- 
quois were  found  in  the  possession  of  the  same 


/ 


Ob.  I] 


ORIOIN  OF  THE  IROQUOI& 


territories  between  tlie  Hudson  and  the  Genesee 
rivers,  upon  which  they  afterwards  continaed  to  re- 
side until  near  the  close  of  the  eighteenth  century. 
At  that  time,  the  Five  Nations,  into  which  they  had 
become  subdivided,  were  united  in  a  League ;  but  its 
formation  was  subsequent  to  their  establishment  in 
the  territories  out  of  which  the  state  of  New  York 
has  since  been  erected. 

Their  remote  origin,  and  their  history  anterior  to 
the  discovery,  are  both  enshrouded  with  obscurity. 
Tradition  interposes  its  feeble  light  to  extricate, 
from  the  confusion  which  time  has  wrought,  some 
of  the  leading  events  which  preceded  and  marked 
their  political  organization.  It  informs,  us  that  prior 
to  their  occupation  of  New  York,  they  resided  in 
the  vicinity  of  Montreal,  upon  the  northern  bank  of 
the  St.  Lawrence,  where  they  lived  in  subjection 
to  the  Adirondacks,  a  branch  of  the  Algonquin 
race,  then  in  possession  of  the  whole  country  north 
of  that  river.  At  that  time,  the  Iroquois  were  but 
one  nation,  and  few  in  number.  From  the  Adiron- 
dacks they  learned  the  art  of  husbandry,  and  while 
associated  with  them,  became  inured  to  the  hard- 
ships of  the  war-path  and  of  the  chase.  After  they 
had  multiplied  in  numbers  and  improved  by  ex- 
perience, they  made  an  attempt  to  secure  the  inde- 
pendent possession  of  the  country  they  occupied ; 
but  having  been,  in  the  struggle,  overpowered  and 
vanquished  by  the  Adirondacks,  they  were  com- 
pelled to  retire  from  the  country,  to  escape  eidiermi- 
uation. 


6 


STRUCTURE  0^  THE  LEAGUE. 


[Bo<«L 


Al 


The  period  of  their  migration  from  the  north  can- 
not now  be  ascertained.  Tradition  informs  us,  that 
having  ascended  the  St.  Lawrence  to  lake  Ontario, 
and  coasted  its  eastern  shore  to  the  mouth  of  the 
Oswego  river,  they  entered  through  this  channel  the 
central  parts  of  New  York.  Their  first  settlements, 
they  believe,  were  located  upon  the  Seneca  river, 
where  for  a  time  they  dwelt  together.  At  a  sub- 
sequent day  they  divided  into  bands,  and  spread 
abroad  to  found  new  villages.  One,  crossing  over 
to  the  Mohawk,  established  itself  at  GarTie-gar 
hal-ga^  below  Utica,  and  afterwards  became  the  Mo- 
hawk nation.  This  village,  situated  upon  the  south 
side  of  the  Mohawk  river,  in  Herkimer  county,  is  sup- 
posed to  have  been  the  oldest  settlement  of  that 
nation.  For  some  years  the  Oneidas  and  Ononda- 
gas  were  one  nation ;  but  one  part  of  it  having  be- 
come established  at  Ga-no-ctrlo'-hale^  east  of  the 
Oneida  lake,  in  time  became  independent;  while 
the  other,  planting  themselves  in  the  Onondaga  val- 
ley and  on  the  hills  adjacent,  became  also  a  separate 
nation.  In  like  manner,  the  Cayugas  and  Senecas 
were  many  years  united,  and  resided  upon  the  Sen- 
eca river ;  but  one  band  of  them  having  located 
themselves  upon  the  east  bank  of  the  Cayuga  lake, 
grew  up  in  time  into  a  distinct  nation ;  while  the 
residue,  penetrating  into  the  interior  of  western 
New  York,  finally  settled  at  Nkin-dorwd'-o^  at  the 
head  of  the  Canandaigua  lake,  and  there  formed  the 
nucleus  of  the  Seneca  nation. 

The  Onondagas  have  p  legend  that  they  sprang 


Ok  I] 


FORMATION  OF  THE  LEAGUK 


out  of  the  ground  on  the  banks  of  the  Oswego  river ; 
and  the  Senecas  have  a  similar  legend,  that  they 
sprang  from  the  ground  at  Nuvrdorwa'-o.  By  these 
legendary  inventions,  they  designed  to  convey  an 
impression  of  the  remoteness  of  the  period  of  their 
first  occupation  of  New  York. 

These  several  bands  were,  at  first,  obliged  to  con- 
tend with  the  various  tribes  whom  they  found  in 
possession  of  the  country.    After  their  expulsion, 
the  interests  and  pursuits  of  the  five  nations  not 
only  became  distinct,  but  the  severance  was  followed 
by  a  gradual  alienation,  finally  resulting  in  a  state 
of  open  warfare,  which  continued  for  an  unknown 
period.    The  project  of  a  League  originated  with 
the  Onondagas,  among  whom  it  was  first  suggested, 
as  a  means  to  enable  them  more  effectually  to  resist 
the  pressure  of  contiguous  nations.    The  epoch  of 
its  establishment  cannot  now  be  decisively  ascer- 
tained;  although  the  circumstances  attending  its 
formation  are  still  preserved  by  tradition  with  great 
minuteness.    These  traditions  all  refer  to  the  north- 
em  shore  of  the  Onondaga  lake,  as  the  place  where 
the  Iroquois  chiefs  assembled  in  general  congress, 
to  agree  upon  the  terms  and  principles  of  the  com- 
pact, by  which  their  future  destinies  were  to  be 
linked  together.    It  is  evident  from  their  tradition- 
ary history,  which  is  entitled  to  considerable  credit, 
that  they  had  long  occupied  the  country  before 
their  necessities  or  increase  of  numbers,  made  the 
League  a  feasible  or  desirable  consummation.    In  re- 
lation to  the  period  of  its  origin,  there  are  some 


' '  ;., 


8 


STRUOTURE  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


[BooeL 


circmnstances  connected  with  their  first  intercourse 
with  Europeans,  tending  to  show  that  it  had  sub- 
sisted about  a  century  at  the  era  of  Dutch  dis- 
covery ;  on  the  other  hand,  their  principal  traditions 
indicate  a  period  far  more  remote. 

After  the  formation  of  the  League,  the  Iroquois 
rose  rapidly  in  power  and  influence.    It  gave  them 
additional  strength  by  concentration  of  effort;  a 
constant  increase  of  numbers  by  the  unity  of  the 
race;    and  a  firmer  establishment,  through  their 
more  ample  means  for  self-protection  and  foreign 
conquest.    One  of  the  first  results  of  their  federal 
system  was  a  universal  spirit  of  aggression ;  a  thirst 
for  military  glory  and  political  aggrandizement, 
which  made  the  old  forests  of  America  resound 
with  human  conflicts  from  New  England  to  the 
Mississippi,  and  from  the  northern  confines  of  the 
great  lakes  to  the  Tennessee  and  the  hills  of  Carolina. 
Unrecorded,  except  by  tradition,  is  the  narrative  of 
the  warlike  achievements  of  this  gifted  and  progres- 
sive race,  who  raised  themselves,  through  the  vicis- 
situdes of  incessant  strife,  to  a  general  and  acknowl- 
edged supremacy  over  these  boundless  territories. 
Without  considering  the  terrible  and  ferocious  char- 
acteristics of  Indian  warfare,  it  must  be  admitted 
that  the  empire  which  they  reared  over  Indian  na- 
tions, furnishes  no  slight  evidence  of  their  hardi- 
hood, courage  and  sagacity.  " 

With  the  first  consciousness  of  rising  power,  they 
turned  their  long-cherished  resentment  upon  the 
Adirondacks,  who  had  oppressed  them  in  their  in- 


Ch.1.] 


nSTTEROOURSE  WITH  EUROPEANS. 


fancy  as  a  nation,  and  had  expelled  them  from  tlieur 
country,  in  the  first  straggle  for  the  ascendency. 
This  war  raged  for  a  long  time  with  unceasing  ani- 
mosity, and  was  continued  nearly  fifty  years  after 
the  commencement  of  French  occupation,  until  the 
descendants  of  the  ancient  Adirondacks  were  almost 
totally  extirpated.  At  the  era  of  French  discovery 
(1535),  the  latter  nation  appear  to  have  been  dis- 
possessed of  their  original  country,  and  driven  down 
the  St.  Lawrence  as  far  as  Quebec.  When  Jaques 
Cartier  first  ascended  this  river  in  1535,  the  country 
about  Quebec  was  in  the  possession  of  a  people 
speaking  the  Algonquin  language,  doubtless  the 
Adirondacks,  while  the  site  of  Montreal  was  occu- 
pied by  a  nation  speaking  the  Huron  tongue,  of 
which  the  language  of  the  Iroquois  is  a  branch. 
After  the  permanent  occupation  of  Canada  by  the 
French,  in  1607,  the  Adirondacks  became  their 
allies ;  but  the  protection  of  the  former  was  insuf- 
ficient to  shield  them  against  the  hostile  visitations 
of  their  hereditary  enemy. 

A  new  era  commenced  with  the  Iroquois  upon 
the  establishment  of  the  Dutch  trading-post  at 
Orange,  now  Albany,  in  1615.  The  principal  In- 
dian nations  upon  the  north  were  the  Hurons  and 
Adirondacks ;  upon  the  west,  the  Eries,  Neuter  Na- 
tion, Miamis,  Ottawas,  and  Illinois ;  upon  the  south, 
the  Shawnees,  Cherokees,  Catawbas,  Susquehan- 
nocks,  Nanticokes,  Delawares,  and  some  lesser  tribes ; 
and  upon  the  east,  the  Minsi  and  New  England 

Indians.    Some  of  theee  nations  had  been  subdued 

1* 


io 


STRUCTURE  OF  THE  LEAGUK 


[Book  I. 


and  made  tributary.  At  this  time,  the  Iroquois 
had  grown  up  into  a  populous  and  powerful  con- 
federacy and  were  rapidly  advancing  to  a  general 
supremacy  in  the  north-eastern  section  of  the  con- 
tinent. No  Indian  race  east  of  the  Mississippi  had 
reached  such  a  position  of  authority  and  influence, 
or  were  bound  together  by  such  enduring  institu- 
tions. Firmly  established  upon  the  territory  of 
New  York,  and  above  the  danger  of  displacement 
from  adjacent  nations,  they  had  already  entered  upon 
that  career  of  conquest,  which  they  afterwards  pros- 
ecuted with  such  signal  success.   • 

Friendly  relations  were  established  between  the 
Iroquois  and  the  Dutch,  which  continued  without 
interruption  until  the  latter  surrendered  their  pos- 
sessions upon'the  Hudson  to  the  English,  in  1664. 
During  this  period,  a  trade  sprang  up  between  them 
in  furs,  which  the  Iroquois  exchanged  for  European 
fabrics,  but  more  especially  for  firearms,  in  the  use 
of  which  they  were  afterwards  destined  to  become 
so  expert.  The  English,  in  turn,  cultivated  the 
same  relations  of  friendship  which  had  been  com- 
menced with  them  by  the  Dutch.  A  "covenant 
chain"  was  established  between  them,  which  the  Iro- 
quois, with  singular  fidelity,  preserved  unbroken,  un- 
til the  independence  of  the  American  states  terminat- 
ed the  jurisdiction  of  the  English  over  the  country. 

It  was  otherwise,  however,  with  the  French. 
From  the  first  to  the  last,  they  encountered  the  un- 
compromising and  inveterate  enmity  of  the  League. 
As  early  as  1609,  Champlain,  having  ascended 


Ob.  I] 


INTERCOURSE  WITH  EUROPEANa 


11 


through  the  lake  which  now  hears  his  name  into 
lake  George,  accompanied  by  the  Adirondacks,  fell 
in  with  a  war-party  of  the  Mohawks,  numbeiing 
about  two  hundred,  and  an  engagement  ensued  be- 
tween them  on  the  western  shore  of  the  lake.    This 
was  the  first  battle  between  the  Iroquois  and  the 
Europeans,  and  the  first  time  the  former  heard  the 
sound  of  firearms,  by  the  marvellous  power   of 
which  they  were  then  easily  vanquished.     The 
French  having  allied  themselves  with  the  Adiron- 
dacks and  Hurons,  given  them  arms  and  assistance, 
and  incited  them  against  the  Iroquois,  a  spirit  of 
hatred  was  aroused  against  them,  which  never  ceas- 
ed to  bum  until  the  final  subjugation  of  Canada  by 
the  English,  in  1760.    Besides  this  alliance  with 
their  ancient  enemies,  the  French  were  more  in- 
clined to  resort  to  intimidation  in  their  intercourse 
with  the  Iroquois,  than  to  conciliation  and  forbear- 
ance.   In  addition  to  these  errors  of  policy,  was  the 
deep  and  abiding  interest  taken  by  the  latter  in  the 
country  about  Montreal,  which  in  ancient  times  had 
been  the  home  of  their  fathers,  which  had  been  the 
theatre  of  their  first  military  success,  and  which  they 
had  long  continued  to  hold  by  the  slender  tenure 
of  Indian  conquest.    As  the  rival  colonies  of  France 
and  England  were  for  many  years  nearly  equally 
balanced,  the  enmity  and  power  of  the  Hode'nosau- 
nee  were  sufiicient  to  turn  the  scale  against  the  for- 
mer.   To  this  Indian  League,  France  must  chiefly  as- 
cribe the  final  overthrow  of  her  magnificent  schemes 
of  colonization  in  the  northern  part  of  America. 


12 


STRUCTURE  OF  THE  LEAOUE. 


[BookL 


With  the  possession  of  firearms  commenced  not 
only  the  rapid  elevation,  but  absolute  supremacy 
of  the  Iroquois  over  other  Indian  nations.    In  1643, 
they  expelled  the  Neuter  Nation  from  the  Niagara 
peninsula,  and  established  a  permanent  settlement 
at  the  mouth  of  that  river.    They  nearly  extern 
minated,  in    1653,  the  Eiies,  who  occupied  the 
south  side  of  lake  Erie  and  from  thence  east  to  the 
Genesee,  and  thus  possessed  themselves  of  the  whole 
area  of  western  New  York,  and  the  northern  part  of 
Ohio.    About  the  year  1670,  after  they  had  finally 
completed   the  dispersion  and  subjugation  of  the 
Adirondacks  and  Hurons,  they  acquired  posses- 
sion of  the  whole  country  between  lakes  Huron, 
Erie  and  Ontario,  and  of  the  north  bank  of  the 
St.  LawreL^^e,  to  the  mouth  of  the  Ottawa  river, 
near  Montreal     On  the  north  shore  of  lake  Ontario 
they  founded  several  villages,  in  the  nature  of  col- 
onial towns,  to  maintain  possession  of  the  conquered 
territory. 

They  also  made  constant  inroads  upon  the  New 
England  Indians,  who,  after  their  partial  subjugation 
by  the  English,  were  unable  to  cope  with  the  for- 
midable Iroquois.  About  the  year  16T0,  they  com- 
pelled them  to  break  up  many  of  their  settlements, 
and  flee  for  safety  and  protection  to  the  bprders 
of  the  English  plantations.  The  name  of  the  Iro- 
quois had  then  become  a  terror  among  Indian'na- 
tions.  "I  have  been  told,"  (says  Golden)  "by  old 
men  in  New  England,  who  remembered  the  time 
when  the  Mohawks  made  war  on  their  Indians, 


Ok  I] 


WARS  WITH  THE  INDIAN  NATIONa 


18 


that  as  soon  as  a  single  Mohawk  was  discovered 
in  their  country,  their  Indians  raised  a  cry  from  hill 
to  hillf  a  Mohawk !  a  Mohawk !  upon  which  they 
fled  like  sheep  before  wolves,  without  attempting  to 
make  the  least  resistance." 

In  1680,  the  Senecas  with  six  hundred  warriors 
invaded  the  country  of  the  Illinois,  upon  the  bor- 
ders of  the  Mississippi,  while  La  Salle  was  .among 
the  latter,  preparing  to  descend  that  river  to  the 
sea.    So  great  was  the  dread  and  consternation  of 
the  Illinois,  that  they  were  inclined  to  abandon  their 
villages,  and  retire  from  the  country,  to  escape  the 
fury  of  the  conquering  foe.     At  various  times,  both 
before  and  after  this  period,  the  Iroquois  turned 
their  warfare  against  the  Cherokees  upon  the  Ten- 
nessee, and  the  Catawbas  in  South  Carolina,  fre- 
quently returning  from  their  dbtant  expeditions  with 
numerous  captives,  to  grace  the  narrative  of  their 
invasions.     Of  these  inroads  they  still  preserve 
many  traditions.    All  the  intermediate  country  be- 
tween the  Alleghany  and  the  Tennessee  acknowl- 
edged their  authority,  and  the  latter  river  became 
their  southern  boundary.    War  parties  of  the  League 
also  made  irruptions  into  the  country  of  the  Miamis, 
others  penetrated  into  the  peninsula  of  Michigan, 
and  still  others  were  seen  upon  the  distant  shores 
of  lake  Superior.     No  distant  solitude,  or  rugged 
fastness  was  too  obscure  or  difficult  to  escape  their 
visitation ;  no  enterprise  was  too  perilous,  no  fatigue 
too  great  for  their  courage  and  endurance.    The 


14 


BTRUOTURE  OF  THE  LEAGUE 


[BookL 


fame  of  their  achievements  resounded  over  the  con- 
tinent. 

On  the  south-east,  also,  they  extended  their  con- 
quests. As  early  as  1607,  Captain  John  Smith,  the 
founder  of  Virginia,  encountered  a  band  of  the  Iro- 
quois, in  several  canoes,  upon  the  upper  part  of  the 
Chesapeak  bay,  then  on  their  way  to  the  territories 
of  the  Powhattan  confederacy.  The  Shawnees,  Sus- 
quehannocks,  Nanticokes,  Unamis,  Delawares  and 
Minsi,  were  vanquished  one  after  another,  and  re- 
duced to  the  condition  of  dependent  nations.  Even 
the  Canarse  Indians,  in  their  sea-girt  home  upon 
Long  Island,  found  no  protection  against  their  at- 
tacks. In  fact,  they  traversed  the  whole  country 
from  the  St.  Lawrence  to  the  Tennessee,  and  from 
the  Atlantic  to  the  Mississippi. 

For  about  a  century,  from  the  year  1600  t  >  the 
year  1700,  the  Iroquois  were  involved  in  an  almost 
uninterrupted  warfare.  At  the  close  of  this  period, 
they  had  subdued  and  held  in  nominal  subjection 
all  the  principal  Indian  nations  occupying  the  ter- 
ritories which  are  now  embraced  in  the  states 
of  New  York,  Delaware,  Maryland,  New  Jersey, 
Pennsylvania,  the  northern  and  western  parts  of  Vir- 
ginia, Ohio,  Kentucky,  Northern  Tennessee,  Illinois, 
Indiana,  Michigan,  a  portion  of  the  New  England 
states,  and  the  principal  part  of  Upper  Canada. 
Over  these  nations,  the  haughty  and  imperious  Iro- 
quois exercised  a  constant  supervision.  If  any  of 
them  became  involved  in  domestic  difficulties,  a  del- 
egation of  chiefs  went  among  them  and  restored 


OftL] 


WABS  WITH  THE  INDIAN  NATIONS. 


15 


tranquillity,  prescribing  at  the  same  time  their 
futuro  conduct.  Some  of  these  nations,  like  the 
Delawares,  they  prohibited  from  going  out  to  war, 
having  denationalized  them  by  taking  from  them 
all  civil  powers.  According  to  the  Indian  no* 
tion,  they  were  made  women,  and  were  henceforth 
to  confine  themselves  to  pursuits  appropriate  to  the 
Indian  female.  Such  was  the  general  awe  and  fear 
inspired  by  their  warlike  achievements,  that  th§y 
dictated  to  Indian  nations  their  own  terms  of  inter- 
course, and  insisted  upon  the  fulfilment  of  their  re- 
quirements. In  the  conquered  territories  they  often 
established  settlements  or  colonies  of  their  own  peo- 
ple, to  exercise  a  species  of  superintendence  over 
their  acquired  possessions. 

The  multitude  of  independent  tribes  into  which 
the  generic  stocks  of  the  continent  had  become 
subdivided,  and  their  want  of  concert  and  unity, 
were  extremely  favorable  to  the  career  of  conquest 
pursued  by  the  Iroquois.  In  their  disunited  con- 
dition, they  could  but  feebly  resist  the  concen- 
trated energies  secured  to  the  latter  through  the 
League. 

About  the  year  ITOO,  the  Iroquois  reached  their 
culminating  point.  They  had  reared  a  colossal 
Indian  empire,  so  far  as  its  sway  over  the  aborigi- 
nes was  concerned,  and  in  comparison  with  any 
Indian  power  which  had  risen  north  of  the  Aztec 
monarchy.  Having  established  their  dominion  se- 
curely against  all  races  of  Indian  lineage,  and 
strengthened  the  bonds  of  union  among  themselves 


16 


STRUOTURB  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


[BooeI. 


beyond  tbe  power  of  civil  dissensions,  they  wonld 
seem  to  have  prepared  themselves  for  a  still  higher 
progress,  throngh  the  pursuits  of  peace ;  but  a  dif- 
ferent and  more  deadly  enemy  than  the  Indian  had 
already  stretched  out  its  arms  to  enfold  them  in  its 
withering  embrace. 

During  the  same  period,  or  rather  from  about  the 
year  1640  to  the  year  1700,  a  constant  warfare  was 
maintained  between  the  Iroquois  and  the  French, 
interrupted  occasionally  by  negotiations  and  brief 
intervals  of  peace.  As  the  former  possessed  both 
banks  of  the  St.  Lawrence,  and  the  circuits  of  lakes 
Erie  and  Ontario,  they  intercepted  the  fur  trade, 
which  the  French  were  anxious  to  maintain  with 
the  western  nations.  Upon  this  trade  much  of  the 
prosperity  of  the  new  colony  depended,  for  it  fur- 
nished the  chief  article  of  export,  and  yielded  the 
most  profitable  returns.  But  the  war  parties  of 
the  League  ranged  through  these  territories  so  con- 
stantly, that  it  was  impossible  for  the  French  to 
pass  in  safety  through  the  lakes,  or  even  up  the  St. 
Lawrence  above  Montreal.  Their  traders  were 
captured,  and  the  rich  furs  of  the  west  not  only  be- 
came the  spoil  of  the  victors,  but  the  traders  them- 
selves were  often  led  into  captivity,  and  perhaps  to 
the  stake.  So  great  was  the  fear  of  these  sudden 
attacks,  that  both  the  tradei*s  and  the  missionaries 
were  obliged  to  ascend  the  Ottawa  river  to  near  its 
source,  and  from  thence  to  cross  over  to  the  Sault  St. 
Marie,  and  the  shores  of  lake  Superior.  For  these 
reasons  the  French  were  extremely  anxious,  either 


O&L] 


WARS  WITH  THE  FRENCH. 


IT 


to  detach  the  Iroquois  from  the  English  and  gain 
their  alliance,  or  to  reduce  them  to  subjection  by 
conquest.  They  tried  each  successively,  and  in 
both  were  equally  defeated.  The  untractable  and 
politic  Iroquois  were  averse  to  the  former,  and  too 
powerful  for  the  latter.  On  numerous  occasions 
the  ambassadors  of  the  League  were  at  Montreal 
and  Quebec,  to  negotiate  with  them  for  the  adjust* 
ment  of  difficulties,  and  the  exchange  of  prisoners^ 
in  some  of  which  negotiations,  the  terms  of  a  peace, 
or  at  least  of  an  armistice,  were  agreed  upon ;  but 
these  respites  from  warfare  were  of  short  duration. 
The  ravages  committed  upon  the  settlements  of  the 
French  were  so  frequent  and  so  devastating,  as  to 
place  the  colony  in  imminent  peril.  But  for  the 
constant  supplies  from  the  mother  country,  the 
French  power  in  Canada  would  inevitably  have 
been  overthrown  at  several  diflferent  periods  prior 
to  1700. 

To  retaliate  for  these  frequent  inroads,  and  to 
prevent  their  recurrence,  the  country  of  the  Ir." 
quois  was  often  invaded  by  the  French.  On  seve- 
ral occasions  they  drew  out  the  whole  force  of  the 
colony,  to  devastate  the  villages  of  the  League ;  but 
after  the  most  toilsome  expeditions  into  the  heart 
of  the  wilderness  of  New  York,  they  returned  with- 
out having  accomplished  suiliijient  to  reward  them 
for  the  fatigues  and  perils  of  the  enterprise.  The 
Iroquois  invariably  retired  into  the  depths  of  the 
forest,  leaving  nothing  but  their  deserted  tenements 
and  fields  of  com  to  await  the  invader.   In  this  man- 


I 


t    I 


J 


18 


STRUCTURE  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


[Book! 


ner  the  unwearied  perseverance  and  indomitable 
courage  of  the  French  were  rendered  futile  against 
such  an  evanescent  adversary. 

In  1665,  M.  Courcelles,  governor  of  Canada,  led 
a  strong  party  into  the  country  of  the  Mohawks ; 
but  the  hardships  they  encountered  rendered  it  ne- 
cessary for  them  to  return,  without  accomplishing 
their  purpose.  The  next  year,  M.  De  Tracy,  vice- 
roy of  New  France,  wit^^  1200  French  and  600  In- 
dians, renewed  the  invasion  with  better  success. 
He  captured  Te-arton-tarlo'-ga,  one  of  the  principal 
villages  of  the  Mohawks,  situated  at  the  mouth  of 
the  Schoharie  creek ;  but  after  destroying  the  town; 
and  the  stores  of  com,  which  they  found  in  caches, 
they  were  obliged  to  retire  without  meeting  an  op- 
posing force.  Again,  in  1684,  M.  De  La  Barre, 
then  governor  of  Canada,  entered  the  country  of  the 
Onondagas  with  about  1800  men.  Having  reach- 
ed Hungry  bay,  on  the  east  shore  of  lake  Ontario, 
a  conference  was  had  with  a  delegation  of  Iroquois 
chiefe,  headed  by  Garangula,  the  celebrated  Onon- 
daga orator.  After  they  had  exchanged  recrimina- 
tions and  mutual  defiance,  a  species  of  armistice  was 
finally  agreed  upon,  and  thus  the  eicpedition  ended. 

A  more  successful  enterprise  was  projected  and 
carried  into  execution,  in  1687,  by  M.  De  Nonville, 
then  governor  of  Canada.  Having  raised  a  force 
of  2000  French  and  600  Indians,  he  embarked 
them  in  a  fleet  of  200  bateau,  and  as  many  birch 
bark  canoes.  After  coasting  lake  Ontario  from 
Kingston  to  Irondequoit  bay,  in  the  territory  of 


Ob.  I] 


WARS  WITH  THE  FRENCH. 


19 


the  Senecas,  he  landed  at  the  head  of  this  bay,  and 
found  himself  within  a  few  miles  of  the  principal 
villages  of  the  Senecas,  which  were  then  in  the 
counties  of  Ontario  and  Monroe.    The  nearest  vil- 
lage was  OorO-sorga'-o^  near  Victor,  in  the  county 
of  Ontario,  and  the  next  Gornuifirdd'-gwa^  at  the 
foot  of  the  Canandaigua  lake.    Taking  the  traiJ 
which  led  directly  to  these  villages,  De  NonviUe 
marched  upon  the  first.    After  repulsing  a  body  of 
500  Senecas,  with  whom  he  had  a  sharp  engage- 
ment, he  took  and  destroyed  the  town,  which  had 
been  deserted  by  its  inhabitants.    Meeting  with  no 
further  opposition,  as  the  Senecas  had  retired  into 
the  interior,  he  marched  southward  as  far  as  Doryo- 
de-hoh-to^  a  village  situated  at  the  bend  of  the  Ho- 
neoye  outlet,  west  of  Mendon,  in  the  county  of 
Monroe.    This  was  the  largest  village  of  the  Sene- 
cas, according  to  the  official  statement  of  De  Non- 
viUe, and  was  the  place  selected  for  the  execution 
of  the  acte^  by  which  they  took  formal  possession 
of  the  country  of  the  Seneca-Iroquois,  in  the  name 
of  France,    Four  villages,  with  their  extensive  fields 
of  com  then  growing,  were  burned  and  devastated, 
after  which  the  French  army  retired. 

To  retaliate  for  this  invasion,  a  formidable  party 
of  the  Iroquois,  in  the  fall  of  the  same  year,  made 
a  sudden  descent  upon  fort  Chambly,  on  the  Sorel 
river,  near  Montreal.  Unable  to  capture  the  fc  i;, 
which  was  resolutely  defended  by  the  garrison,  they 
ravaged  the  settlements  adjacent,  and  returned  with 
a  number  of  captives.     About  the  same  time,  a 


I 


i 


20 


STRUCTURE  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


[BookL 


party  of  800  attacked  Frontenac,  on  the  site  of 
Kingston,  and  destroyed  and  laid  waste  the  planta- 
tions and  establishments  of  the  French  without  the 
fortification.  In  July  of  the  ensuing  year,  the 
French  were  made  to  feel  still  more  sensibly  the 
power  of  their  revenge.  A  band  of  1200  warriors, 
Animated  with  the  fiercest  resentment,  made  a  de- 
scent upon  the  island  of  Montreal.  They  had  cov- 
ered theii'  plans  with  such  secrecy,  and  advanced 
with  such  celerity,  that  the  inhabitants  had  no  ad- 
monition of  their  approach.  Their  first  intimation 
of  impending  danger  was  the  fearful  onset  of  the 
Iroquois.  Unprepared,  and  without  the  means  of 
resistance,  they  were  overpowered  and  slain  in 
every  direction.  All  that  were  without  the  fortifi- 
cations fell  under  the  rifle  or  the  relentless  toma-. 
hawk.  Their  houses  were  burned,  their  plantations 
ravaged,  and  the  whole  island  covered  with  desola- 
tion. About  a  thousand  of  the  French,  according 
to  some  writers,  perished  in  this  invasion,  or  were 
carried  into  captivity.  When  the  work  of  destruc- 
tion was  completed,  the  Iroquois  retired,  bearing 
with  them  the  spoils  of  the  island,  and  about  200 
prisoners. 

Overwhelmed  by  this  sudden  disaster,  the  French 
destroyed  their  forts  at  Niagara  and  Frontenac,  and 
thus  yielded  the  whole  country  west  of  Montreal  to 
the  possession  of  the  Iroquois.  At  this  critical  pe- 
riod Count  Frontenac  again'  became  governor  of 
Canada,  and  during  the  short  residue  of  his  life,  de- 
moted himself,  with  untiring  energy,  to  restore  its 


OH.L] 


WARS  Wrm  THE  FBEKOa 


21 


declining  prosperity.    "War  had  now  commenced  be- 
tween the  English  and  French,  which  drew  his  first 
attention  to  the  defence  of  Quebec  against  the  attack 
of  the  English ;  but  after  this  had  been  successfully 
resisted,  he  again  sought  to  chastise  the  fierce  ene- 
my, who  had  so  long  disputed  with  the  French  the 
possession  of  Canada.    In  the  winter  of  1692,  he 
sent  a  detachment  of  600  Fre^cL  ^nd  Indians  against 
the  Mohawks ;  which,  after  travehing  through  the 
dense  forests  upon  snow-shoes,  and  encountering  al- 
most insurmountable  obstacles,  finally  reached  in 
safety  the  vicinity  of  the  Mohawk  villages.    They 
surprised  and  captured  three  of  these,  took  three 
hundred  prisoners,  and  returned  with  the  loss  of 
thirty  men.     Again,  in  1696,  Count  Frontenac  con- 
ducted an  expedition  in  person  against  the  Onon- 
dagas  and  Oneidas,  with  a  thousand  French  and  as 
many  Indians.     Having  ascended  the  St.  Lawrence 
in  bateau  and  bark  canoes,  he  coasted  the  eastern 
shore  of  the  lake,  to  the  mouth  of  the  Oswego  river. 
From  thence  he  marched  to  the  salt  springs,  near 
the  site  of  Syracuse,  and  up  the  Onondaga  valley  to 
the  principal  village  of  the  Onondagas.     He  found 
it,  as  usual,  deserted,  although  fortified  with  pali- 
sades, and  supplied  with  stores  of  corn.    The  vil- 
lage was  then  burned,  and  the  growing  com,  which 
was  found  in  great  abundance  in  the  fields  adjar 
cent,  was  cut  down  with  the  sabre.    A  detachment 
was  then  sent  against  the  Oneidas,  under  M.  De 
Vaudreuil,  by  whom  their  fields  also  were  laid  waste, 
after  which  the  French  army  returned  to  Canada. 


22 


STRUCTURE  OF  THE  LEAGUK 


[Book  I 


This  was  the  last  French  invasion  of  the  territo- 
ries of  the  Iroquois.  A  general  peace  soon  follow- 
ed, and  continued  without  interruption,  until  the 
war  of  1755,  which  finally  resulted  in  the  conquest 
of  Canada  by  the  English,  in  1760. 

From  the  commencement  of  En^-lish  intercourse 
with  the  Iroquois,  down  to  the  independence  of  the 
American  states,  the  covenant  of  friendship  between 
them  remained  unbroken.  The  importance  of  concili- 
ating this  powerful  confederacy  was  fully  appreciated 
by  the  colonial  authorities,  especially  during  the  in- 
fancy of  the  English  establishments.  Unwearied  pains 
were  taken  by  them  to  secure  and  retain  their  favor 
and  confidence.  Each  successive  governor  announced 
his  arrival  to  the  Sachems  of  the  League,  and  invit- 
ed them  to  meet  him  in  council,  at  an  early  day,  to 
renew  the  "  covenant  chain."  Each  new  alliance 
was  cemented  by  presents,  by  mutual  professions  of 
kindness,  and  by  assurances  of  mutual  assistance. 
An  intercourse  sprang  up  between  them  in  matters 
of  trade,  and  in  public  afi&irs,  which  continued  to 
increase,  until  councils  with  the  Iroquois  became 
nearly  as  frequent  as  the  sessions  of  the  provincial 
legislature.  Independent  of  the  profitable  trade  in 
furs,  with  which  they  enriched  their  commerce,  they 
felt  the  necessity  of  interposing  the  power  of  the 
Indian  League,  as  a  barrier  to  French  progress,  not 
only  towards  their  own  settlements,  but  also  tow- 
ards the  west.  The  French  were  constantly  striv- 
ing to  open  an  extensive  fur  trade  with  the  western 
nations,  and  for  its  necessary  protection,  to  extend 


Ob.  I] 


JESUIT  MISSIONARIES. 


2d 


iheir  possessions  up  the  St.  Lawrence,  and  upon  the 
northern  shores  of  lake  Ontario.     With  the  exclu- 
sive navigation  of  this  river  and  lake,  they  would 
have  obtained  nearly  the  absolute  control  of  this 
important  trade ;  under  the  powerful  stimulus  of 
which,  the  strength  and  prosperity  of  the  French 
colony  would  have  risen  with  such  rapidity,  as  to 
threaten  the  security  of  the  English  possessions. 
Both  the  English  and  the  French  were  fully  aware 
of  the  important  part  the  Iroquois  were  destined 
to  bear  in  the  drama  of  colonization ;  but  the  for- 
mer, by  their  superior  advantage  of  position,  and 
from  their  greater  dependence  upon  the  forbearance 
of  the  League,  were  induced  to  pursue  a  course  of 
policy  which  gained  their  unchangeable  friendship. 
The  French  would  inevitably,  if  unopposed  by 
them,  have  possessed  themselves  of  the  greater  part 
of  New  York,  and,  perhaps,  have  established  their 
empire  60  firmly,  that  the  united  forces  of  the  Eng- 
lish colonies  would  have  been  unable  to  effect  their 
displacement.     At  one  period,  the  French  had  push- 
ed their  settlements  up  lake  Champlain,  until  both 
sides  of  the  lake,  as  far  up  as  the  foot  of  lake  George, 
were  covered  with  French  grants. 

A  reference,  at  least,  to  the  missionary  efforts  of 
the  French,  while  in  the  occupation  of  Canada, 
ought  not  to  be  omitted.  While  the  English  en- 
tirely neglected  the  spiritual  welfare  of  the  Indians, 
the  French  were  unremitted  in  their  efforts  to  spread 
Christianity  among  them.  The  privations,  and  hard- 
ships endured  by  the  Jesuit  missionaries,  and  the  zeal, 


24 


STRUCTURE  OP  THE  LEAGUR 


[Book  L 


the  fidelity  and  devotion,  exhibited  by  them,  in  their 
efforts  for  the  conversion  of  the  Indian,  are  nnsur- 
passed  in  the  history  of  Christianity.    They  travers- 
ed the  forests  of  America  alone  and  unprotected ; 
they  dwelt  in  the  depth  of  the  wilderness,  without 
shelter,  and  almost  without  raiment ;  they  passed  the 
ordeal  of  Indian  captivity,  and  the  fires  of  the  tor- 
ture ;  they  suffered  from  hunger  and  violence ;  but  in 
the  midst  of  aU,  they  never  forgot  the  mission  with 
which  they  were  intrusted.     The  fruits  of  these  la- 
bors of  christian  devotion  are  yet  visible  among  the 
descendants  of  the  ancient  Iroquois ;  for  the  pre- 
cepts spread  abroad  among  them  by  the  miasionones 
are  still  in  the  Indian  mind,  and  many  of  them  have 
been  incorporated  by  them  into  their  own  religious 
system.    The  intercourse  of  the  French  Jesuits  with 
the  Iroquois  furnishes,  in  some  respects,  the  most 
pleasing  portion  of  their  history.  .  .     . 

In  1715,  the  Tuscaroras,  having  been  expelled 
from  North  Carolina,  turned  to  the  north,  and 
sought  a  home  among  the  Iroquois,  on  the  ground 
of  a  common  origin.  That  they  were  originally  de- 
scended from  the  same  stock  is  sufficiently  evinced 
by  their  language.  They  were  admitted  into  the 
League  as  a  constituent  member,  and  a  portion  of 
the  Oneida  territory  assigned  to  them  as  their  future 
home.  After  this  event,  the  Iroquois,  who  had  be- 
fore been  styled  by  the  English  the  "  Five  Nations," 
were  known  by  them  under  the  name  of  the  "  Six 
Nations." 
"With  this  brief  and  barren  outline  of  prominent 


Ob.  I] 


KUMBER  OP  THE  IROQUOIS. 


25 


events,  tlie  civil  history  of  the  Iroquois,  prior  to 
1760,  is  dismissed. 

It  is  difficult  to  form  a  correct  estimate  of  their 
number ;  the  opinions  of  those  having  the  best  op- 
portunities of  judging  have  been  so  various.  La 
Hontan  placed  them  at  70,000.  The  estimate  made 
by  Col.  Coursey,  at  Albany,  in  1677,  gave  them 
about  15,000 ;  but  it  is  known  that  his  means  of 
judging  were  very  imperfect.  Bancroft  estimates 
them,  including  the  Tuscarora?,  at  17,000.  Calcu- 
lations made  at  a  later  day,  after  they  had  greatly 
declined  in  number,  allowed  them  10,000.  This 
was  substantially  the  estimate  of  Sir  William  John- 
son, in  1763.  There  is  a  tradition  among  the  Sen- 
ecas,  that  at  the  period  of  their  highest  pros- 
perity and  numbers,  they  took  a  census  of  their 
nation,  by  placing  a  kernel  of  white  flint  com 
for  each  Seneca,  in  a  com  husk  basket,  which,  from 
the  description  of  its  size,  would  hold  ten  or  twelve 
quarts.  Taking  the  smallest  size,  and  making  the 
estimate  accordingly,  it  will  give  us  the  number  of 
Senecas  alone  at  17,760.  At  the  present  time  there 
are  about  7,000  Iroquois  within  the  United  States 
and  Canada,  who  have  continued  to  preserve  their 
lineage  and  nationality  through  all  their  vicissi- 
tudes. This  appears  from  the  reports  of  the  Indian 
Department,  and  from  other  sources  of  information. 

It  is  well  understood,  that  the  decline  of  the  Iro- 
quois commenced  with  their  first  intercourse  with 
Europeans.  The  possession  of  firearms,  and  their 
use  in  Indian  warfare,  the  introduction  of  ardent 


STKUCTURE  OF  THE  LEAOUK 


[Book  I 


spirits  among  them,  with  its  train  of  frightful  ex- 
cesses, and  their  incessant  conflicts  with  the  French, 
and  with  Indian  nations,  were  calculated  to  waste 
them  away  with  great  rapidity.  In  1750,  from 
these  various  causes,  they  had  become  diminished 
about  one  half.  Another  and  a  prominent  cause  of 
the  decline  of  the  Iroquois,  was  the  large  numbers 
induced,  at  various  times,  to  emigrate  to  the  banks 
of  the  St.  Lawrence,  under  the  influence  of  the 
Jesuit  missionaries,  and  who,  by  placing  themselves 
under  French  protection,  became  the  enemies  of 
their  kindred,  and  of  the  League.  The  most  suc- 
cessful colony  of  this  description,  was  that  estab- 
lished by  the  Abb6  Picquet  at  Swe-g&'-che^  on  the 
site  of  Ogdensburg,  in  1749.  The  fii-st  year,  he 
constructed  a  foi"t  of  palisades,  and  commenced 
with  six  Iroquois  families ;  in  the  second  year,  the 
number  of  families  had  increased  to  eighty-seven, 
and  in  the  third,  to  396.  Such  was  the  influx  from 
the  territories  of  the  League  to  the  new  missionary 
establishment,  that,  in  1754,  the  number  of  inhab- 
itants in  their  three  villages,  at  and  near  Swe-g&'-che 
was  estimated  by  the  French  at  3,000.  This  band 
were  afterwards  known  as  the  "  Praying  Indians," 
from  their  conversion  to  Christianity.  Their  de- 
scendants now  reside  upon  the  St.  Re^  reservation, 
in  the  county  of  St.  Lawrence. 

The  period  of  their  greatest  prosperity,  and  of 
their  highest  numbers,  was  evidently  about  the 
year  1650,  shortly  after  the  commencement  of  their 
intercourse  with  Europeans.    At  that  time,  their 


/ 


Od.L] 


FIDELITY  TO  THE  ENOLISH. 


27 


total  population  may  be  eafely  placed  at  25,000. 
A  higher  estimate  would  be  better  supported  by 
such  data  as  the  case  affords,  than  a  lesser  one ;  al- 
though the  impression  of  later  writers  seems  to  be 
the  contrary.  An  approximation  to  the  relative 
strength  of  the  several  nations  of  the  League,  upon 
this  basis,  may  be  made  by  the  following  apportion- 
ment: To  the  Senecas,  10,000;  to  the  Cayugas, 
3000;  to  the  Onondagas,  4000;  to  the  Oneidas, 
3000 ;  and  to  the  Mohawks,  5000.  A  century  later, 
their  total  population  was  probably  about  half  this 
number,  the  Mohawk^  having  wasted  away  the 
most  rapidly. 

A  few  brief  observations  upon  the  modem  trans- 
actions of  the  Iroquois  will  close  this  outline. 
From  the  close  of  the  French  war  until  the  com- 
mencement of  the  American  Revolution,  was  a  time 
of  general  peace.  The  Revolution  placed  them  in 
a  position  of  great  difficulty,  as  the  Continental  con- 
gress negotiated  to  secure  their  neutrality,  and  the 
English  to  obtain  their  assistance.  Their  sympa- 
thies, as  was  anticipated,  were  strongly  enlisted  in 
favor  of  their  ancient  ally,  with  whom,  for  upward 
of  a  century,  they  had  maintained  an  unbroken 
friendship.  They  were  thoroughly  English  in  sen- 
timent. Having  no  motive  of  self-interest  to  en- 
gage them  on  either  side,  neutrality  was  the  true 
policy  of  the  League ;  more  especially,  as  the  final 
success  of  the  Ameiican  arms  might  lead  to  the 
forfeiture  of  their  country,  if  they  enlisted  against 
them.    In  the  end,  the  appeals  and  the  appliances 


8TKU0TURE  OF  THE  LEAOUEL 


[Boos  I 


of  the  English  were  found  irresistible ;  and,  placing 
their  country  and  the  homes  of  their  fathers  in  the 
event  of  the  struggle,  the  people  of  the  Long  House 
went  out  for  the  last  time  in  battle  array,  not  to 
peril  their  lives  for  themselves,  but  to  keep  the 
"  covenant  chain"  with  a  transatlantic  ally. 

When  the  question  of  declaring  for  the  English 
came  before  the  council  of  sachems  and  chiefs,  the 
Oneidas  alone  resisted  the  measure,  as  unwise  and 
inexpedient.  Their  opposition  defeated  the  war 
measure,  as  an  act  of  the  league,  unanimity  being 
a  fundamental  law  in  the  Jegislation  of  the  Iroquois. 
But  the  course  of  events  had,  at  this  time,  greatly 
impaired  and  weakened  the  confederacy.  Their 
power  and  numbers  had  wasted  away;  their  political 
existence,  as  an  independent  people,  was  drawing  to 
its  close;  and  it  was  found  impossible,  under  the 
pressure  of  circumstances,  to  adhere  to  the  ancient 
principles  of  the  League.  It  was  finally  determined, 
that  each  nation  might  engage  in  the  war  upon  its 
own  responsibility;  so  that,  ultimately,  the  Mo- 
hawks, Onondagas,  Cayugas  and  Senecas  took  up 
the  rifle  for  the  English.  The  border  wars  of  the 
Kevolution,  in  which  the  Iroquois  participated,  and 
the  devastations  which  they  committed  in  the  val- 
leys of  the  Mohawk  and  Susquehanna,  and  their 
tributaries,  are  too  familiar  to  require  a  recital. 
Their  irruptions  into  the  border  settlements  were 
80  frequent,  and  the  track  of  their  invasions  was 
marked  with  such  desolation,  that  the  American 
congress  were  obliged  to  send  against  them  a  pow- 


Ob.  I.] 


DISPERSION  OF  THE  NATIONS. 


29 


erful  detachment,  to  lay  waste  their  villages,  and 
to  overawe  them  with  the  fear  of  final  extirpation. 
General  Sullivan,  in  1779,  led  an  array  of  four 
thousand  men  into  the  Seneca  territory,  which  he 
penetrated  as  far  as  the  Genesee,  at  that  time  the 
centre  of  their  population.  After  destroying  their 
principal  towns,  their  fruit  orchards,  and  stores  of 
grain,  he  returned  to  Pennsylvania;  having  first 
sent  a  detachment  into  the  Cayuga  territory  to 
ravage  their  settlements. 

The  treaty  of  peace  between  Great  Britain  and 
the  United  States,  in  1783,  made  no  provision  for 
the  Iroquois,  who  were  abandoned  in  adversity  by 
their  ally,  and  left  to  make  such  terms  as  they  could 
with  the  successful  republic.  A  few  years  after- 
wards a  general  p»>.ice  was  established  with  the 
north-western  Indian  nations,  incluaing  the  Iroquois, 
all  of  whom  had,  more  or  less,  become  involved  in 
the  general  controversy.  With  the  restoration  of 
peace,  the  political  transactions  of  the  League  were 
substantially  closed.  This  was,  in  effect,  the  ter- 
mination of  their  political  eidstence.  The  jurisdic- 
tion of  the  United  States  was  extended  over  their 
ancient  territories,  and  from  that  time  forth  they 
became  dependent  nations. 

During  the  progress  of  the  Revolution,  the  Mo- 
hawks abandoned  their  country  and  removed  to  Can- 
ada, finally  establishing  themselves  partly  upon  Grand 
River,  in  the  Niagara  peninsula,  and  partly  near 
Kingston,  where  they  now  reside  upon  two  resf>r- 
vations  secured  to  them  by  the  British  government. 


11! 


f.it 


80 


STBUOTURE  0?  THE  LEAOUE. 


[BoobL 


The  Onoidas,  notwithstanding  their  friendly  p<v 
sition  during  the  war,  in  the  end  fared  little  better 
than  their  Mohawk  brethren.  A  rapid  inflax  of  pop- 
ulation, the  tide  of  which  set  to  the  westward  with 
the  restoration  of  peace,  soon  rendered  their  posses- 
sions valueless.      Negotiations   were    immediately 
commenced  by  the  State  for  the  purchase  of  their 
lands,  which  they  yielded  from  time  to  time  in  large 
grants,  until  their  original  possessions  were  narr^'w- 
ed  down  to  one  small  reservation.    In  these  negotia- 
tions, as  well  with  the  other  Iroquois  nations  as  with 
the  Oneidas,  the  policy  of  the  State  of  New  York 
was  ever  just  and  humane.    Although  their  coun- 
try, with  the  exception  of  that  of  the  Oneidas,  might 
have  been  considered  as  forfeited  by  the  event  of 
the  Revolution,  yet  the  government  never  enforced 
the  rights  of  conquest,  but  extinguished  the  Indian  ti- 
tle to  the  country  by  purchase,  and  treaty  stipulations. 
A  portion  of  the  Oneida  nation  emigrated  to  a  reser- 
vation on  the  river  Thames,  in  Canada,  where  about 
400  of  them  now  reside.   Another  and  a  larger  band 
removed  to  Green  Bay,  in  Wisconsin,  where  they  still 
make  their  homes  to  the  number  of  seven  hundred. 
But  a  small  part  of  the  nation  have  remained  around 
the  seat  of  their  ancient  council-fire.     One  hundred 
and  twenty-six,  according  to  the  census  of  the  last 
year,  are  now  dwelling  near  Oneida  castle,  in  the 
county  of  Oneida,  and  have  become  fully  habituat- 
ed to  an  agricultural  life. 

Perhaps,  in  the  result,  the  Onondagas  have  been 
the  most  fortunate  nation  of  the  League.     They 


Oa.  L] 


PRESENT  CONDITION. 


81 


still  retain  their  beautiful  and  secluded  valley  of 
Onondaga,  with  sufficient  territory  for  their  com- 
fortable maintenance,  even  with  the  limited  produc- 
tion of  Indian  husbandry.  After  the  Revolution, 
they  granted  their  lands  to  the  State  by  treaty,  with 
the  exception  of  the  tract  they  now  occupy,  the  pro- 
ceeds, as  in  other  cases,  being  invested  by  the  gov- 
ernment for  their  benefit.  About  a  hundred  and 
fifty  Onondagas  now  reside  with  the  Senecas ;  an- 
other party  are  established  on  Grand  river,  in  Can- 
ada, and  a  few  have  removed  to  the  west.  The 
total  number  still  remaining  at  Onondaga  is  about 
two  hundred  and  fifty. 

Over  the  fate  of  the  Cayugas  a  feeling  of  regret 
and  sympathy  is  awakened,  as  having  been  even 
less  fortunate  than  their  unfortunate  kindred.  This 
nation  has  become  literally  scattered  abroad.  Im- 
mediately after  the  Revolution,  the  tide  of  popula- 
tion began  to  press  upon  them,  and  hem  them  in  on 
every  side,  to  such  a  degree,  that  they  were  obliged 
wholly  to  surrender  their  domain.  In  the  brief 
space  of  twelve  years  after  the  first  house  of  the 
white  man  was  erected  in  Cayuga  county  (1789) 
the  whole  nation  was  uprooted  and  gone.  In  1795, 
they  ceded,  by  treaty,  all  their  lands  to  the  State, 
with  the  exception  of  one  reservation,  which  they 
finally  abandoned  about  the  year  1800.  A  portion 
of  them  removed  to  Green  Bay,  another  to  Grand 
river,  and  still  another,  and  a  much  larger  band,  set- 
tled at  Sandusky,  in  Ohio,  from  whence  they  were 
removed  by  government,  a  few  years  since,  into  the 


82 


STRUCTURE  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


[Book! 


i-'i 


li 


Indian  territory,  west  of  the  Mississippi.  About 
one  hundred  and  twenty-five  still  reside  among  the 
Senecas,  in  western  New  York,  and  yet  retain  their 
name  and  lineage,  and  have  their  separate  chiefs. 
Those  west  of  the  Mississippi,  and  those  residing 
with  the  Senecas,  divide  between  them  the  State 
annuity  oi  $2,300,  which  was  secured  to  them  upon 
the  sale  of  their  former  possessions. 

The  Tuscaroras,  after  removing  from  the  Oneida 
territory,  finally  located  near  the  Niagara  river, 
in  the  vicinity  of  Lewiston,  on  a  tract  given  to  them 
by  the  Senecas,  where  about  three  hundred  of  them 
now  reside. 

After  the  displacement  of  the  Cayugas,  the  flow 
of  population,  still  advancing  westward  with  con- 
stantly augmenting  force,  next  began  to  press  upon 
the  broad  domains  of  the  Senecas.  They  passed 
through  the  same  ordeal  to  which  the  other  nations 
had  been  subjected,  by  means  of  which  they  were 
speedily  induced  to  grant  away  their  lands,  not  by 
townships  and  counties,  but  from  river  to  river,  re- 
serving here  and  there  a  small  oasis,  sufficient  to 
rescue  a  favorite  village  with  its  burial-place.  Their 
wide-spread  territories  were  in  a  few  years  narrowed 
down,  to  gratify  the  demands  of  the  white  man, 
until  the  residue  of  the  Senecas  are  now  shut  up 
within  three  small  reservations,  the  Tonawanda,  the 
Cattaraugus  and  the  Allegany,  which,  united,  would 
not  cover  the  area  of  one  of  the  lesser  counties  of 
the  State.  To  embitter  their  sense  of  desolation  as 
a  nation,  the  "  preemptive  right"  to  these  last  rem- 


O&I] 


PRESENT  OONDmON. 


88 


nants  of  their  ancient  possessions  is  now  held  by  a 
company  of  land  speculators,  the  Ogden  Land  Com- 
pany, who,  to  wrest  away  these  few  acres,  have  pur- 
sued and  hunted  them  for  the  last  fourteen  years, 
with  a  degree  of  wickedness  hardly  to  be  paralleled 
in  the  history  of  human  avarice.    Not  only  have 
every  principle  of  honesty,  every  dictate  of  hu- 
manity, every  christian  precept  been  violated  by 
this  company,  in  their  eager  artifices  to  despoil  the 
Senecas. ;  but  the  darkest  frauds,  the  basest  bribery, 
and  the  most  execrable  intrigues  which  soulless  ava- 
rice could  suggest,  have  been  practiced,  in  open  day, 
upon  this  defenceless  and  much-injured  people.  The 
natural  feelings  of  man,  and  the  sense  of  public  jus- 
tice are  violated  and  appalled  at  the  narratioi*  of 
their  proceedings.     It  is  no  small  crime  against  Hu- 
manity to  seize  the  firesides  and  the  property  of  a 
whole  community,  without  an  equivalent,  and  against 
their  will ;  and  then  to  drive  them,  beggared  and 
outraged,  intiO  a  wild  and  inhospitable  wilderness. 
And  yet  this  is  the  exact  scheme  of  the  Ogden  Laud 
Company ;  the  one  in  which  they  have  long  been 
engaged,  and  the  one  which  they  still  continue 
to  prosecute.    The  Georgia  treaty  with  the  Chero- 
kees,  so  justly  held  up  to  execration,  is  a  white  page, 
compared  with  the  treaties  of  1838  and  1842,  which 
were  forced  upon  the  Senecas.    This  project  has  al- 
ready, however,  in  part,  been  defeated,  by  the  load 
of  iniquity  which  hung  upon  the  skirts  of  these 
treaties ;  and  it  is  to  be  hoped,  for  the  credit  of  hu- 
manity, that  the  cause  of  the  Indian  will  yet  tri- 

2* 


I'l 


84 


STRUCJTURE  OP  THE  LBAOUBL 


[BookL 


nmph,  and  that  the  residue  of  the  Senecas  will  be 
permitted  to  dwell  in  peace  in  the  land  of  their 
nativity.* 

The  census  of  last  year  fixes  the  number  of  Sen- 
ecas upon  their  then  reservations,  in  western  New 
York,  at  two  thousand  seven  hundred  and  twelve. 
A  small  band,  after  the  Kevolution,  emigrated  to 
Grand  river,  where  they  now  have  a  miniature  of 
the  ancient  League,  and  another  removed  to  San- 
dusky, and  from  thence  into  the  Indian  territory. 
Those  at  present  within  the  State  are  rapidly  im- 
proving in  their  social  and  moral  condition  •  as  also, 
it  is  believed,  are  those  residing  upon  Grand  river,  in 
Canada,  where  there  are  now  about  700  Mohawks, 
besides  500  near  Kingston,  400  Onondagas,  700  Cayu- 
gas,  300  Tuscaroras,  and  200  Senecas  and  Oneidas. 

From  the  sales  of  the  lands  of  the  Iroquois,  at  va- 
rious times,  large  sums  of  money  have  accrued,  which 
have  been  invested  by  the  State  and  national  gov- 
ernments for  their  benefit ;  and  the  interest  arising 
from  the  same  is  now  paid  over  and  distributed 
among  them  semi-annually.  The  Senecas  alone  have 
an  annual  income  from  these  sources,  amounting  to 
$18,000. 

There  are  still  residing  in  the  State  of  New  York 
about  four  thousand  Iroquois.    The  several  frag- 


>  The  Buffido  Reserration,  which 
made  the  fourth  reserved  tract,  and 
was  the  most  valuable,  has  fallen  mto 
the  hands  of  the  Ogden  Company,  but 
not  so  much  by  virtue  of  the  treaties, 
as  by  skilful  management  It  con- 
tains 49,000  acres  of  land  bordering 


the  corporate  limits  of  the  city  of 
Buffiilo,  and  was  supposed  to  be  worth 
over  a  million  of  dollars.  For  the 
land,  and  its  farming  improvements, 
the  Company  paid  the  Senecas  about 
one  hundred  thousaad  dollars. 


OkL] 


FUTURE  PROSPECTS. 


85 


ments  of  the  nations  yet  continue  their  relation- 
ships and  intercourse  with  each  other,  and  cling  to 
the  shadow  of  the  ancient  League.    At  intervals 
of  one  or  two  years,  they  assemble  in  general  coun- 
cil to  raise  up,  with  their  primitive  forms  and  cere- 
monies, sachems  to  fill  vacancies  occasioned  by  death 
or  deposition.  These  councils  are  summoned  and  con- 
ducted, in  all  respects,  as  they  were  wont  to  be  in 
the  days  of  Indian  sovereignty.    They  still  cherish 
t^e  remembrance  of  their  fathers,  and  the  institu- 
tions which  they  transmitted  to  them,  with  religious 
affection     In  each  nation,  also,  with  the  exception 
of  the  Oneidas  and  Tuscaroras,  the  larger  portion  of 
tlie  people  coii+h    "'  ^o  adhere  to  their  ancient  faith 
and  worship;  v  ]  '   ating  their  religious  festivals 
after  the  original  method,  and  preserving,  in  their 
social  intercourse,  the  habits  and  the  customs  of 
their  ancestors.    It  is  another  singular  fact,  in  con- 
nection with  their  history,  that  since  their  adoption 
of  agricultural  pursuits,  as  the  exclusive  source  of 
subsistence,  their  further  decline  has  been  arrested, 
and  they  are  now  increasing  in  numbers.     In  many 
respects  they  have  become  an  interesting  portion  of 
our  population,  yielding  many  hopes  of  their  future 
elevation.   The  policy  of  the  State  towards  them  has 
ever  been  enlightened,  humane  and  just,  the  govern- 
ment seizing  upon  every  opportunity  to  promote 
their  welfare,  to  protect  their  interests,  and  to  ex- 
tend to  them  facilities  for  education.     It  is  a  pleas- 
ing and  a  proud  reflection,  that  there  is  a  universal 
spirit  of  kindness,  sympathy  and  benevolence  tow- 


! 


86 


STRUOTUBK  07  THE  LEAOTJIL 


[Book  I, 


ards  the  Iroquois,  among  the  people  of  New  York. 
They  wonld  shield  them  in  their  defenceless  condi- 
tion, stimulate  their  efforts  for  social  improvement, 
encourage  their  aspirations  for  a  higher  life,  and 
finally,  when  they  have  become  sufficiently  advanced 
in  agricultural  life,  raise  them  to  the  condition  of 
citizens  of  the  State. 


The  materials  for  the  preceding  chapter  were  drawn  from  the  fol- 
lowing sources :  Colden's  Hist  Five  Nations ;  Charlevoix's  Hist  New 
France ;  Smith's  Hist  N.  Y. ;  Macauley's  Hist  N.  T. ;  Doc.  Hist 
N.  Y. ;  Morse's  Hist  Am.  Rev. ;  Bancroft's  Hist  U.  S. ;  Warburton's 
Conquest  of  Canada;  Marshall's  Nar.  De  Nonville's  Exped. ;  School- 
craft's Notes  on  the  Iroquois ;  Doc's  of  the  Indian  Department ;  MSS. 
Treaties  with  the  Iroquois,  State  Dep.  Alby.;  Traditions  of  the 
Onondagas,  Tuscaroras,  Senecas  and  Cayugas. 


>^ 


CHAPTER   II. 


Ihdiah  Geographt. — Home  Courtrt  of  the  Iroquois.— National 
BocNDARiEs.  —  Trails. — Indian  Map. — Ho-de'-no-sau-nee. — Na- 
tional Names. 


Our  Indian  geography,  excluding  lines  of  lati- 
tude, descriptions  of  soil  and  climate,  and  precise 
territorial  limits,  confines  itself  to  the  external  fea- 
tures of  the  country,  and  to  the  period  when  the 
hemlock  and  the  maple,  the  pine  and  the  oak,  in- 
terlocked their  branches  in  endless  alternation, 
spreading  out  from  river  to  river,  and  from  lake 
to  lake,  in  one  vast,  continuous,  interminable 
forest. 

As  the  aboriginal,  or  poetic  period  of  our  territo- 
rial history  recedes  from  us,  each  passing  year  both 
deepens  the  obscurity  upon  the  Indian's  footsteps, 
and  diminishes  the  power  of  the  imagination  to  re- 
call the  stupendous  forest  sceneiy  by  which  he  was 
surrounded.  To  obtain  a  glance  at  the  face  of  na- 
ture during  the  era  of  Indian  occupation,  the  wave 
of  improvement  must  be  rolled  backward,  not  only 
displacing,  in  its  recession,  the  city  and  the  village 
which  have  sprung  up  in  the  wilderness;  but  re- 
storing, also,  by  a  simultaneous  effort,  the  origi- 


n 


88 


STRUCTURE  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


[Book  I. 


nal  drapery  of  natare,  when  clothed  in  her  wild 
attire.* 

Surroimded  by  all  the  grandeur  of  this  forest  sce- 
nery, the  Indian  constructed  his  Odrno'sote,  or  Bark 
House,  upon  the  winding  stream,  or  on  the  margin 
of  the  lake ;  and,  one  of  the  multitudinous  inhabi- 
tants of  the  forest,  he  passed  his  days  and  years  in 
sylvan  pursuits,  unless  he  went  forth  upon  the  war- 
path in  quest  of  adventure  or  renown. 

Between  the  Hudson  and  lake  Erie,  our  broad 
territory  was  occupied  by  the  Ho-de^-nosau-nee^  or 
Iroquois,  scattered  far  and  wide,  in  small  encamp- 
ments, or  in  disconnected  villages.  Their  council- 
fires,  emblematical  of  civil  jurisdiction,  burned  con- 
tinuously from  the  Hudson  to  Niagara.  At  the  era 
of  Dutch  discovery,  (1609)  they  had  pushed  their 
permanent  possession  as  far  west  as  the  Genesee ; 
and  shortly  after,  about  1650,  they  extended  it  to 
the  Niagara.  They  then  occupied  the  entire  terri- 
tory of  our  State  west  of  the  Hudson,  with  the  ex- 
ception of  certain  tracts  upon  that  river  below  the 
junction  of  the  Mohawk,  in  the  possession  of  the 
Kiver  Indians,  and  the  country  of  the  Delawares, 
upon  the  Delaware  river.  But  both  these  had  been 
subdued  by  the  conquering  Iroquois,  and  had  be- 
come tributary  nations. 

The  villages  of  the  Mohawks  were  chiefly  located 


*  In  those  forest  days,  the  graceful 
■wan  folded  her  wings  in  unmolested 
sedusioD  upon  our  inland  lakes ;  but 
with  the  departure  of  the  Indian,  she 
spread  them  again,  and  followed  him. 
They  sat  upon  the  water  in  pairs,  and 


not  in  flocks.  It  is  said  they  still  fre- 
quent the  small  lakes  in  the  wild  re- 
gions of  Northern  New  York.  The 
American  swan  (Cygnus  Americanus) 
was  called  by  the  Senecas  Ah-weh'- 
ah  ah 


OkIL] 


HOME  COUNTRY  OF  THE  IROQUOIS. 


89 


in  the  valley  of  the  Mohawk,  upon  the  south  side 
of  the  river.  Around  and  near  the  Oneida  lake 
were  the  principal  villages  of  the  Oneidas.  The 
Onondagas  were  established  in  the  valley  of  the 
river  of  that  name,  and  upon  the  hills  adjacent.  On 
the  east  shore  of  the  Cayuga  lake,  and  upon  the 
ridge  to  the  eastward,  were  the  settlements  of  the 
Gayugas.  In  the  counties  of  Ontario  and  Monroe 
were  found  the  principal  villages  of  the  Senecas,  the 
most  populous  nation  of  the  League.  These  were 
their  chief  localities  at  the  era  of  their  discovery. 
At  a  later  period,  in  the  progress  3f  their  inter- 
course and  warfare  with  the  whites,  many  of  their 
ancient  settlements  were  abandoned,  and  new  ones 
established.  This  was  especially  the  case  with  the 
Senecas,  until  their  villages,  at  various  periods,  have 
been  sprinkled  over  the  whole  area  of  western  New 
York. 

This  territory,  lying  between  the  Hudson  and 
lake  Erie,  and  embracing  the  most  valuable  portions 
of  our  State,  constituted  the  Home  Country  of  the 
Iroquois,  as  distinguished  from  other  territories  upon 
the  north,  south,  east  and  west,  which  they  held  in 
subjection  by  conquest,  and  occupied  only  in  the  sea- 
son of  the  hunt.  At  the  era  of  their  highest  military 
supremacy,  about  the  year  1660,  the  Iroquois,  in 
their  warlike  expeditions,  ranged  unresisted  from 
New  England  to  the  Mississippi,  and  from  the  St. 
Lawrence  to  the  Tennessee.  They  held  under  their 
dominion  the  greater  part  of  these  vast  territories 
by  the  slender  tenure  of  Indian  conquest.    But  New 


/ 


40 


STRUCITI7RE  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


[BooeI 


York  was  their  hereditary  country,  the  centre  of 
their  power,  and  the  seat  of  their  conncil-fires. 
Here  were  their  villages,  their  fields  of  maize  and 
tobacco,  their  fishing  and  hunting  grounds,  and  the 
burial-places  of  their  fathers.  The  Long  House,  to 
►  which  they  likened  their  political  edifice,  opened  its 
eastern  door  upon  the  Hudson,  while  the  western 
looked  out  upon  Niagara.  At  the  epoch  of  their 
discoveiy,  this  fair  domain  was  the  patrimony  of 
the  Iroquois,  the  land  of  their  nativity,  if  not  of 
their  remote  origin,  and  they  had  defended  it 
against  hostile  bands  with  a  patriotism  as  glowing, 
as  such  a  fair  possession  could  inspire  in  the  heart 
of  man.  They  were  not  insensible  to  the  political 
advpntages  afforded  by  their  geographical  position. 
It  was  their  boast  that  they  occupied  the  highest 
part  of  the  continent.  Situated  upon  the  head-wa- 
ters of  the  Hudson,  the  Delaware,  the  Susquehanna, 
the  Ohio  and  the  St.  Lawrence  flowing  in  every 
direction  to  the  sea,  they  held  within  their  jurisdic- 
tion, as  it  were,  the  gates  of  the  country,  and  could, 
through  them,  descend  at  will  upon  any  point.  At 
the  same  time,  lake  Ontario,  and  the  mountains 
upon  the  north,  and  the  range  of  the  AUeganies 
upon  the  south  gave  to  their  country  itself  an  iso- 
lation, which  protected  them,  in  a  great  measure, 
against  the  extenial  pressure  of  migratory  bands ; 
while  the  lakes  and  streams,  which  in  so  remarkable 
a  manner  intersected  every  part  of  the  Long  House, 
and  whose  head-waters  were  separated  only  by  short 
portages,  and  its  continuous  valleys,  divided  by  no 


ter 


o&h] 


NATIONAL  BOUNDARIES. 


41 


ise. 


mountain  barriers,  offered  them  every  facility  for 
the  most  rapid  inter-commmiication.    They  them- 
selves declared  that  **  their  country  possessed  many 
advantages  superior  to  any  other  part  of  America." 
A  boundary  line  would  seem  at  first  to  be  a  dif- 
ficult problem  in  Indian  geography.    But  a  pecu-  • 
liar  custom  of  our  predecessors  has  divested  this 
subject  of  much  of  its  embaiTassment,  and  enabled 
u..  to  ascertain  with  considerable  certainty  the  ter- 
ritorial limits  of  the  nations  of  the  League.    The 
Iroquois  rejected  all  natural  boundaries,  and  substi- 
tuted longitudinal  lines.    This  appears  to  have  re- 
sulted from  the  custom  of  establishing  themselves 
upon  both  banks  of  the  streams  upon  which  they 
resided.    Having  no  knowledge  of  the  use  of  wells, 
they  were  accustomed  to  fix  their  habitations  upon 
the  banks  of  creeks,  and  easily  forded  rivers,  or  in 
the  vicinity  of  copious  springs.    Inland  lakes  were 
never  divided  by  a  boundary  line ;  but  the  line  itself 
was  deflected,  that  the  entire  circuit  of  each  lake 
might  be  possessed  by  a  single  nation.    The  natural 
limits  which  rivers  and  lakes  might  furnish  having 
thus  been  disregarded,  and  straight  lines  substituted, 
the  inquiry  is  freed  from  some  of  its  difficulties,  and 
greater  certainty  is  given  to  their  boundaries,  when 
certain  points  upon  them  are  decisively  ascertained. 
After  the  expulsion  of  the  Neuter  Nation  (Je-go'- 
sorsa)  from  the  borders  of  the  Niagara  river,  in 
1643,^  and  of  the  Eries  (^Gorqua'-gorO-no)  from  the 

*  Charlevoix,  v.L  p.  S'J'?.    TheNeu-    quois  as  the  "  Cat  Nation ;"  the  word 
ter  Nation  were  known  to  the  Iro-    itself  {Je-go'-ta-ta)  signifying  "a  wild 


I 


il 


42 


STRUCTURE  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


[Book  I 


country  between  the  Genesee  and  lake  Erie  in  1656/ 
the  Senecas,  who  before  these  periods  had  resided 
east  of  the  Genesee,  extended  their  jurisdiction  over 
the  whole  area  between  the  Seneca  lake  and  lake 
Erie.  On  the  east,  their  territory  joined  that  of  the 
.  Cayugas.  Tlie  line  of  boundary  between  them, 
which  is  well  authenticated,  commenced  at  the  head 
of  Sodus  bay,  on  lake  Ontario,  and  running  south, 
nearly  upon  the  longitude  of  Washington,  crossed 
the  Clyde  river  near  the  village  of  that  name,  and 
the  Seneca  river  about  four  miles  east  of  its  outlet 
from  the  Seneca  lake.  Continuing  south,  and  in- 
clining a  little  to  the  east,  the  line  ran  near 
the  lake  at  its  head,  and  having  crossed  the  Che- 
mung river  east  of  Elmira,  it  passed  into  Pennsyl- 
vania. 

The  territory  of  the  Cayugas  lay  upon  both  sides 
of  the  Cayuga  lake,  and  extended  to  the  eastward 
so  as  to  include  the  Owasco.  As  the  Senecas  were 
the  hereditary  "  Door-keepers"  of  the  Long  House, 
in  their  figurative  way  of  designating  each  other, 
they  were  styled  the  firat  fire ;  and  so  on  to  the  Mo- 
hawks, who  were  the  fifth.  Between  the  Cayugas 
and  Onondagas,  who  were  the  third  fire,  the  limital 
line  is  not  as  well  defined ;  as  the  latter  claimed  far- 
ther to  the  westward  than  the  boundary  assigned. 
It  commenced  on  lake  Ontario,  near  the  mouth  of 
the  Oswego  river,  and  on  its  west  side,  and  passing 
between  the  Cross  and  Otter  lakes,  continued  south 


cat"    OliarleToix  has  assigned  this 
name  to  the  Eries,  (r.  il  p.  62.) 


» lb.  V.  iL  p.  62. 


Oa.II] 


NATIONAL  B0UNDARI1& 


48 


into  Pennsylvania,  cFoesing  the  Busqaehanna  west 
of  Owego. 

On  the  boundary  line  between  the  Onondagas 
and  Oneidas,  the  most  prominent  point  was  th6 
Deep  Spring  (^Deo-sonc^-wa)  near  Manlius,  in  the 
county  of  Onondaga.  This  spring  not  only  marked 
the  limital  line  between  them,  but  it  was  a  well 
known  stopping-place  on  the  great  central  trail  or 
highway  of  the  Iroquois,  which  passed  through  the 
heart  of  their  territories  from  the  Hudson  to  lake 
Erie.  From  the  Deep  Spring,  the  line  ran  due 
south  into  Pennsylvania,  crossing  the  Susquehanna 
near  its  confluence  with  the  Chenango.  North  of 
this  spring  the  line  was  deflected  to  the  west,  leav- 
ing in  the  Oneida  territory  the  whole  circuit  of 
that  lake.  Crossing  the  She-u'-lca^  or  Oneida  outlet, 
a  few  miles  below  the  lake,  the  line  inclined  again 
to  the  east,  until  it  reached  the  meridian  of  the 
Deep  Spring.  From  thence  it  ran  due  north,  cross- 
ing the  Black  river  at  the  site  of  Watertown,  and 
the  St.  Lawrence  to  the  eastward  of  the  Thousand 
Islands. 

The  testimony  of  the  Iroquois  concerning  this 
boundary  line  is  confirmed  by  facts  contained  in 
existing  treaties.  At  the  treaty  of  Fort  Schuyler, 
the  Oneidas,  after  ceding  "all  their  lands  to  the 
people  of  the  state  of  New  York  forever,"  reserved, 
in  addition  to  their  principal  reservation,  "  a  con- 
venient piece  of  ground  at  the  fishing-place  in  the 
Oneida  river,  about  three  miles  from  where  it  issues 
from  the  Oneida  lake,  to  remain  as  well  to  the  Onei- 


44 


GrrRUOTURB  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


[BooeL 


dae  and  their  posterity,  as  for  the  inhabitants  of  the 
State  to  encamp  upon."^  lu  the  same  treaty  it 
appears,  that  the  Deep  Spring  was  upon  the  west 
boundary  of  the  Oneida  reservation.' 

The  Tuscaroras,  upon  their  e2q)ulsion  from  North 
Carolina,  in  1712,  turned  to  the  north,  and  sought 
the  protection  of  the  Hchdef-nosatHMe^  on  the  ground 
of  generic  origin.  They  were  admitted  into  the 
League  as  the  Sixth  nation,  and  were  ever  after- 
wards regarded  as  a  constituent  member  of  the  con- 
federacy, although  never  admitted  to  a  full  equality. 
A  portion  of  the  Oneida  territory  was  assigned  to 
them,  lying  upon  the  Unadilla  river  on  the  east^ 
the  Chenango  on  the  west,  and  the  Susquehanna  on 
the  south.  Whether  they  occupied  entirely  across 
the  southern  skirt  of  the  Oneida  territory,  as  their 
boundary  is  run  upon  the  accompanying  map,  is  a 
matter  of  doubt,  as  the  Oneidas  might  thereby  have 
cut  off  their  southern  poasessions  in  Pennsylvania 
and  Virginia.    To  these  southern  lands  the  Tusca- 


»  Vide  Treaty  of  Fort  Schuyler, 
September  22,  1778.  MSS.  State 
Departmentf  Albany. 

*  Judge  Jones  of  Utica,  in  1846, 
ill  a  letter  in  the  author's  possession, 
■peaks  of  this  spring  as  follows: 
"  Near  the  summit  of  what  was  for- 
merly called  the  Canaseraga  bill, 
near  where  now  runs  the  road  from 
Ohittenango  to  Manlius,  is  a  large, 
well-itnown,  ever-living  spring,  famil- 
iarly known  as  the  "  Big  Spring."  The 
excavation,  whether  made  by  Omnip- 
otence, or  by  human  hands,  may  be 
fifteen  feet  in  diameter,  and  several 
feet  deep,  with  sloping  sides,  easy  of 


descent,  and  in  the  bottom  is  a  reser- 
voir ever  full.  What  is  quite  singu- 
lar is,  that  the  water  runs  in  at  the 
lower,  and  disappears  at  the  upper 
side  of  the  reservoir.  Tliis  spring, 
while  tho  old  woods  were  its  shade, 
and  the  wild  deer  descended  to  taste 
its  limpid  waters,  was  long  the  favorite 
meeting-place  between  the  Oneidas 
and  Ouondagas.  Here  for  ages  had 
the  old  men  of  the  two  nations  met 
to  rehearse  their  deeds  of  war ;  here 
the  young  braves  met  in  friendly  con- 
clave. *  *  This  was  the  boundary  be* 
tween  the  nations." 


Oa.n] 


NATIONAL  BOUNDARIES. 


46 


roraa  had  no  title,  and  it  is  probable  that  their  terri- 
torial rights,  which  were  never  absolute,  were  re- 
stricted between  the  Unadilla  and  the  Chenango. 
The  Oneidas,  as  the  original  owners  of  this  tract, 
were  made  a  party,  with  the  Tuscaroras,  to  the 
treaty  of  Fort  Herkimer,  in  1785,  by  which  it  was 
ceded  to  the  State.'  The  Toscarouis  were  partially 
scattered  among  the  other  nations,  although  they 
continued  to  preserve  their  nationality.  They  had 
some  settlements  at  a  later  day  near  the  Oneida 
lake,  a  village  at  the  inlet  of  the  Cayuga,  and  one 
in  the  valley  of  the  Genesee,  below  Avon.  At  a 
subsequent  period,  the  Senecas  gave  them  a  tract 
upon  the  Niagara  river,  where  they  afterwards  re- 
moved ;  and  their  descendants  still  occupy  a  reserved 
portion  of  this  land,  near  Lewiston,  in  the  county 
of  Niagara. 

There  were  two  other  small  bands,  or  remnants  of 
tribes,  located  within  the  territories  of  the  Oneidas ; 
the  Mohekunnuks,  situated  a  few  miles  south  of 
Oneida  castle,  and  the  New  England  Indians,  south 
of  Clinton.  For  these  lands  they  .also  were  indebted 
to  the  generosity  of  the  Oneidas,  to  whom,  as  refu- 
gees, they  applied  for  "  a  place  to  spread  their  blan- 
kets ;"  and  their  possessions  were  subsequently  es- 
cured  to  each  band  by  treaty. 

Of  the  several  boundaries,  that  between  the 
Oneidas  and  the  Mohawks  is  the  most  difficult  to 
establish ;  there  being  a  disagreement  between  the 


'  Vide  Treaty  of  Fort  Herkimer,  June  28, 1*786.    MSS.  State  Dep. 


46 


STBUOTURE  OF  THE  LEAOUE. 


[Book! 


1 1 


li 


line  of  boundary  as  given  by  the  Iroquois,  and 
that  indicated,  although  imperfectly,  by  existing 
treaties.  According  to  their  own  evidence,  and  it 
is  the  safest  authority,  this  line  came  down  from  the 
north  near  the  west  boundary  of  Herkimer  county, 
and,  crossing  the  Mohawk  about  five  miles  below 
Utica,  continued  south  into  Pennsylvania.  On  the 
other  hand,  it  appears  from  various  treaties  with 
the  Oneidas,  that  they  sold  lands  to  the  State  on 
both  sides  of  the  Mohawk,  as  low  down  as  Herki- 
mer and  the  German  Flats,  and  also  on  the  Mo- 
hawk branch  of  the  Delaware,  as  far  east  as  Delhi. 
After  the  departure  of  the  Mohawks,  the  Oneidas 
might  have  asserted  claims  against  the  State,  which 
they  would  not  against  their  brethren ;  so  also  the 
State  may  have  preferred  to  include  these  lands,  to 
prevent  all  future  disputation.  The  upper  castle  of 
the  Mohawks,  Ga-ne-ga-hd'-gdy^  was  situated  in  the 
town  of  Danube,  Herkimer  county,  nearly  opposite 
the  junction  of  the  West  Canada  creek  with  the  Mo- 
hawki  From  these  facts,  the  boundary  given  may 
be  regarded  as  the  most  reliable.  The  territory  of 
the  Mohawks  extended  to  the  Hudson  and  lake 
Champlain  on  the  east,  with  the  exceptions  before 
mentioned,  and  northward  to  the  St.  Lawrence. 

Such  were  the  territorial  divisions  between  the 
several  nations  of  the  League.  In  their  hunting 
excursions  they  were  accustomed  to  confine  them- 

^  Tliis  was,  doubtless,  the  oldest    name.    It  is  &d-n«-a'-jra  in  the  Seneca 
village  of  the  Mohawks ;  as  it  is  the    dialect 
one  from  whidi  the  nation  takes  its 


Oh.  XL] 


TRAIia 


47 


selves  to  tbeir  own  domains:  which,  to  a  people 
who  subsisted,  in  part,  by  the  chase,  was  a  matter 
of  some  moment.  Upon  their  foreign  hunting 
grounds,  which  were  numerous  and  boundless, 
either  nation  was  at  liberty  to  encamp.  By  estab- 
lishing these  territorial  limits  between  the  nations 
of  the  League,  the  political  individuality  of  each 
was  continued  in  view. 

In  intimate  connection  with  our  Indian  geography 
are  the  Trails,  or  forest  highways  of  the  Iroquois. 
A  central  trail  passed  through  the  State  from  east 
to  west,  intersected  at  numerous  points  by  cross 
trails,  which  passed  along  the  banks  of  the  lakes 
and  rivers.    It  commenced  at  the  site  of  Albany 
on  the  Hudson,  and  having  touched  the  Mohawk  at 
Schenectady,  it  followed  up  this  river  to  the  carry- 
jig-place  at  Rome.    From  thence,  proceeding  west- 
ward, it  crossed  the  Onondaga  valley,  the  foot  of 
the  Cayuga  and  of  the  Seneca  lakes,  the  Genesee 
valley  at  Avon,  and  finally  came  out  upon  the  Buf- 
falo creek,  at  the  site  of  Buffalo.    This  route  of 
travel  was  so  judiciously  selected,  that  after  the 
country  was  surveyed,  the  turnpikes  were  laid  out 
upon  the  Indian  highway,  with  slight  variations, 
through  the  whole  length  of  the  State.    This  trail 
not  only  connected  the  principal  villages  of  the 
Iroquois,  but  established  the  route  of  travel  into 
Canada  on  the  west,  and  over  the  Hudson  on  the 
east.    The  pursuits  of  trade,  and  the  development 
of  the  resources  of  the  country  in  modem  times 
have  shown  this  to  be  one  of  the  great  natural 


48 


STRUOTURE  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


[Book  I 


;„  ,11 


ii 


highways  of  the  continent.  It  appears  now  to  be 
indicated  by  the  geographical  features  of  the  terri- 
tory ;  but  as  extensive  intercourse  was  necessary  to 
its  discovery,  the  establishment  of  this  great  route 
of  travel  furnishes  evidence  of  a  more  general  in- 
tercourse of  the  Iroquois  with  the  east  and  west, 
than  has  ever  been  ascribed  to  them. 

Upon  the  banks  of  the  Susquehanna  and  its  branch- 
es, the  sources  of  which  are  near  the  Mohawk,  and 
upon  the  banks  of  the  Chemung  and  its  tributaries, 
which  have  their  sources  near  the  Genesee,  were 
'  other  trails,  all  of  which  converged  upon  Tioga,  at 
the  junction  of  these  two  principal  rivers.  They 
became  thus  gathered  into  one,  which,  descending 
the  Susquehanna,  formed  the  great  southern  trail 
into  Pennsylvania  and  Virginia. 

For  centuries  upon  centuries,  and  by  race  after 
race,  these  old  and  deeply  worn  trails  had  been  trod 
by  the  red  man.  From  the  Atlantic  to  the  Missis- 
sippi, and  from  the  northern  lakes  to  the  Mexican 
gulf,  the  main  Indian  routes  through  the  country 
were  as  accurately  and  judiciously  traced,  and  as 
familiar  as  our  own.  On  many  of  these  distant  foot- 
paths the  Iroquois  had  conducted  warlike  expeditions, 
and  had  thus  become  practically  versed  in  the  geog- 
raphy of  the  country.  Within  their  immediate  ter- 
ritories, they  were  quite  as  familiar  with  the  geogra- 
phical features,  the  routes  of  travel,  the  lakes,  and 
hills  and  streams,  as  we  ourselves  have  since  become. 
In  the  accompanying  map,  an  attempt  has  been 
made  to  restore  the  geographical  names  of  the  Iro- 


Oh.  II] 


INDIAN  MAP. 


49 


quois,  as  they  stood  at  the  period  of  its  date  (1Y20.) 
Many  of  our  own  names  have  their  radices  :ii  the 
dialects  of  the  Iroqnois ;  and  as  to  such  name^,  i;his 
map  is  designed  to  fiirnish  an  index  of  their  origin 
and  signification.  Our  geography  is  as  yet  incom- 
plete in  the  christening  of  some  of  the  features  of 
nature,  while  some  of  the  names  in  actual  use  might 
he  profitably  exchanged  for  the  aboriginal ;  in  both 
of  which  cases  such  a  map  will  at  least  offer  a  choice. 
The  date  given  to  it  introduces  some  anachronisms, 
widch  will  be  obvious  to  the  critical  eye ;  but  these 
do  not  furnish  a  sufficient  reason  for  an  earlier,  or  a 
later  date.  The  descendants  of  the  Iroquois  have 
preserved,  with  great  fidelity,  the  names  of  their 
ancient  localities;  and  have  bestowed  them  upon 
our  cities  anJi  villages  as  they  have  successively  ap- 
peared. It  is  but  a  fit  tribute  to  our  Indian  prede- 
cessors, to  record  the  baptismal  names  of  our  rivers, 
lakes  and  streams,  and  also  of  their  ancient  sites. 

An  effort  has  been  made  to  furnish  these  names 
in  the  particular  dialect  of  the  nation  within  whose 
territories  the  places  or  objects  named  were  situ- 
ated ;  and,  with  a  few  exceptions,  this  has  been  ac- 
complished. The  nations  spoke  different  dialects 
of  a  common  language;  and  although  they  could 
understand  each  other  with  readiness,  the  distinc- 
tions between  them  were  veiy  decisive.  These  dia- 
lectical differences  are  more  strongly  marked  in 
their  geographical  names  than  in  the  body  of  the 
several  dialects  themselves ;  furnishing,  perhaps,  the 
pripf'  al  reason  why  these  names  are  written  so 

8 


60 


STRUCTURE  OP  THE  LEAGUE. 


[Book  L 


■' 


variously.  Thus  the  Iroquois  name  of  Buffalo,  in 
the  Seneca  dialect  is,  Dosho'^veh^  in  Cayuga  De-o- 
sho'-weh^  in  Onondaga  De-o-sa!-weh^  in  Oneida  De- 
osff-lole^  in  Mohawk  De-o-hosef-lole  and  in  Tuscarora 
Ne-o-ihro'-ra.  For  the  same  purpose,  and  in  the 
same  order,  the  variations  in  the  name  of  Utica 
may  be  cited :  Nv/n-dorda'sis^  Nun-dorda'-ses^  None- 
da-dd'-sis^  Yornun-da-dd'su,  YcHione-da'-sis^  Yor 
nun-na'-rats.  The  resemblance  in  these  examples 
are  nearer  than  they  are  usually  found.  In  the 
transition  of  these  names  from  the  unwritten  dia- 
lects of  the  Iroquois  into  our  language,  they  lose 
much  of  their  euphony,  and  the  force  of  their  ac- 
cent. It  would  therefore  be  difficult  to  judge  of 
the  language  itself  from  these  specimens.  That  en- 
tire accuracy  has  been  attained  in  the  spelling  of 
these  words  is  not  e3q)ected.  Indeed,  many  of  their 
elementary  sounds,  in  the  manner,  and  in  the  com- 
bination in  which  they  use  them,  it  is  impossible  to 
express  with  our  letters.  But  they  are  as  nearly 
accurate,  as  the  frequent  repetition  of  each  name 
by  the  native  speaker,  that  the  sound  of  each  sylla- 
ble might  be  obtained,  tof  oner  with  a  careful  re- 
vision of  the  whole,  would  enable  the  author  to 
make  them.  In  the  Appendix  No.  1,  will  be  found 
.  a  table,  containing  a  list  of  all  the  names  upon  the 
map,  arranged  by  counties,  with  the  signification  of 
each.  As  the  county  lines  are  dotted  on  the  map, 
it  will  be  easy  to  refer  to  any  locality. 

The  trails  (  WarOrgwen'-n&yuh^  or  highways  of 
travel  pursued  by  our  predecessors,  are  also  traced 


Ok  II] 


HO-DE'-NO-SAU-NEEL 


61 


upon  the  map.  Among  the  number,  will  be  found 
the  great  central  trail  from  the  site  of  Albany  to 
that  of  Buffalo,  which  is  traced  minutely  from  point 
to  point,  throughout  its  whole  extent. 

It  remains  to  notice  the  origin  and  signification  of 
the  names  of  the  several  nations.  After  the  formation 
of  the  League,  the  Iroquois  called  themselves  the  Ho- 
d^-TW-smMiee^  which  signifies  "  the  people  of  the  long 
house."  It  grew  out  of  the  circumstance,  that  they 
likened  their  confederacy  to  a  long  house,  having 
partitions  and  separate  fires,  after  their  ancient 
method  of  building  houses,  within  which  the  several 
nations  were  sheltered  under  a  common  roof.  Among 
themselves  they  never  had  any  other  name.  The 
various  names  given  to  them  at  different  periods 
were  entirely  accidental,  none  of  them  being  desig- 
nations by  which  they  ever  recognized  themselves. 

The  Senecas  called  themselves  the  Nun-dorwa'-o- 
no,  which  signifies  "  the  great  hill  people."  Nun- 
dorW&'O^  the  radix  of  the  word,  means  "a  great 
hill,"  and  the  terminal  syllables,  o-no^  convey  the 
idea  of  "people."  This  was  the  name  of  their  old- 
est village,  situated  upon  a  hill  at  the  head  of  the 
Canandaigua  lake,  near  Naples,  where,  according  to 
the  Seneca  fable,  they  sprang  out  of  the  ground. 

Gue'-^gwehr(Mio\,  the  name  of  the  Cayugas,  signi- 
fies "  the  people  at  the  mucky  land ;"  the  root  of 
the  word  literally  meaning  "  the  mucky  land."  It 
doubtless  referred  to  the  marsh  at  the  foot  of  the 
Cayuga  lake,  near  which  their  first  settlement  was, 
in  all  probability,  established. 


...I. 


52 


STRUOTUSE  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


[Book  I. 


O-mt/nrda'-ga^  the  origin  of  the  name  of  the  On- 
ondagas,  signifies  "  on  the  hills  ;^  hence  the  name  they 
gave  themselves,  O-wwnrdd'-gcHHfiOj  is  rendered  "the 
people  on  the  hills/'  It  appears  from  various  au- 
thors, that  their  principal  village,  at  the  era  of  their 
discovery,  was  on  one  of  the  eminences  overlooking 
the  Onondaga  valley. 

The  Oneidas  have  been  so  long  distinguished  as 
"  the  people  of  the  stone,"  that  it  is  perhaps  ven- 
turesome to  suggest  a  change.  0-na-yot^-ha.,  how- 
ever, the  radix  from  which  their  name  is  derived, 
signifies  not  only  "  a  stone,"  but  one  of  the  species 
known  to  us  as  granite.  In  the  Seneca  dialect,  it 
means  this  particular  rock ;  hence  the  propriety  of 
rendering  literally  their  national  name,  O-noryotef- 
horo-no^  "  the  granite  people."  * 

There  is  doubt  about  the  signification  of  the 
name  of  the  Mohawks,  Ga^ne^'-ga-ow)^  from  the 
fact  that  the  Oneidas,  Onondagas  and  Senecas  have 
lost  its  meaning.  But  the  Mohawks  render  the 
root  of  the  word,  "the  possessor  of  the  flint," 
without  being  able  to  give  any  further  explanation. 
It  is  to  be  observed,  however,  that  the  word  as 
given  by  the  latter,  GorTve-garM'-ga^  has  one  sylla- 
ble more  than  the  corresponding  word  in  Seneca, 
which  may  account  for  the  loss  of  its  signification. 
In  a  report  enmnerating  our  Indian  nations,  as- 
cribed to  M.  De  Joncaire,  is  the  following  passage 
bearing  upon  this  subject :  "  The  Mohawks  have  for 

'  The  original  Oneida  Stone,  now  in  the  cemetery  at  Utica  is  said  to  he 
a  boulder  of  granite. 


Ob.  II] 


NATIONAL  NAMES. 


53 


a  device  of  tte  village  a  ated  a/ndaflinV^*  The 
possession  of  such  a  novelty  may  have  been,  at  an 
early  day,  sufficient  to  change  not  only  the  name 
of  the  village,  but  also  of  the  nation. 

The  name  of  the  Tuscaroras,  Dus^oro'-weh^  is  ren- 
dered "  the  shirt-wearing  people ;"  and  was  a  name 
adopted  before  their  emigration  from  Carolina, 
and  after  the  commencement  of  their  intercourse 
with  the  whites.  All  of  the  preceding  names  are 
given  in  the  Seneca  dialect  to  preserve  uniformity ; 
as  not  only  the  terminations,  but  the  radices  them- 
selves are  different  in  the  several  dialects. 

The  geographical  names,  the  courses  of  the  trails, 
and  the  locations  of  the  villages  of  the  Iroquois, 
will  be  more  particularly  considered  in  a  subsequent 
chapter. 

1  Doc.  Hiflt  N.  T.  V.  i.  p.  22. 


CHAPTER   III. 


Interest  IN  OUR  Predecessors. — The  Hunter  State. — Its  Insti- 
tutions Transitory. — Origin  of  the  League.  —  Sachemships.— 
Hereditary  Titles.  —  Council  of  the  League. — Equality  of 
THE  Sachems. — Chiefs.  —  Military  Chieftains. — Popular  In- 
fluence.— Unity  of  the  Race. 


The  social  history  and  political  transactions  of 
the  Indian  are  as  easily  enveloped  in  obscurity, 
as  his  footsteps  through  the  forest  are  obliterated 
by  the  leaves  of  autumn.  Nation  upon  nation,  and 
race  after  race  have  sprung  up  and  hastened  onward 
to  their  fall;  and  neither  the  first  nor  the  last 
could  explain  its  origin,  or  number  the  years  of  its 
duration. 

From  this  general  uncertainty  of  knowledge 
which  surrounds  our  Indian  races,  we  turn  with 
some  degree  of  encouragement  to  the  Iroquois,  the 
last  in  the  order  of  succession  which  exercised  do- 
minion over  the  territories  out  of  which  New  York 
was  erected.  We  stand  with  them  in  many  inter- 
esting relations.  Having  flourished  side  by  side 
with  our  early  population,  the  events  of  their  de- 
cline became  interwoven  with  our  civil  affairs ;  and 
having  finally  yielded  up  their  sovereignty,  from 
the  rulers  of  the  land,  they  became  dependent  na- 


Cb.111.] 


INTEREST  IN  OUR  PREDECESSORS. 


55 


tions,  dwelling  under  the  protection  of  the  govern- 
ment which  displaced  them. 

To  the  Iroquois,  by  common  consent,  has  been  as- 
signed the  highest  position  among  the  Indian  races 
of  the  continent  living  in  the  hunter  state.  In 
legislation,  in  eloquence,  in  fortitude  and  in  military- 
sagacity  they  had  no  equals.  "No  frightful  soli- 
tude in  the  wilderness,  no  impenetrable  recess  in 
the  frozen  north"  was  proof  against  their  courage 
and  daring.  Space  offered  no  protection,  distance 
no  shelter  from  their  war  parties,  which  ranged 
equally  the  hills  of  New  England,  the  declivities  of 
the  AUeganies  the  prairies  of  the  Mississippi,  and 
the  forests  of  the  Tennessee.  In  the  establishment 
of  a  League  for  the  double  purpose  of  acquiring 
strength  and  securing  peace,  their  capacity  for  civil 
organization,  and  their  wisdom  in  legislation  were 
favorably  exhibited.  During  the  expansion  of  the 
power  of  the  Iroquois,  from  the  commencement  of 
the  seventeenth  to  the  middle  of  the  eighteenth 
centuries,  there  sprang  up  among  them  a  class  of 
orators  and  chiefs,  unrivalled  among  the  red  men 
for  eloquence  in  council,  and  bravery  upon  the  war- 
path. In  a  word,  the  League  of  the  Iroquois  exhib- 
ited the  highest  development  of  the  Indian  ever 
reached  by  him  in  the  hunter  state. 

Many  circumstances  thus  unite  to  invest  its  his- 
tory with  permanent  interest.  An  analysis  of  its 
civil  and  domestic  institutions  will  exhibit  all  the 
elements  of  Indian  society,  and  of  Indian  life, 
throughout  the  republic.    From  the  higher  legisla- 


I  'I 

(I 

Hi 

r 
ii 


56 


STRUCTURE  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


[Book  L 


tion  of  the  Iroquois,  and  the  increased  weight  and 
diversity  of  affairs  under  the  League,  there  resulted 
a  fuller  manifestation  of  the  Indian  character  than 
is  to  be  found  in  any  other  race  except  the  Aztec. 
Their  institutions  contain  the  sum  and  substance  of 
those  of  the  whole  Indian  family.  While,  how- 
ever, their  political  events  have  been  diligently  col- 
lected and  arranged,  the  government  which  they 
constructed,  the  social  ties  by  which  they  were 
bound  together,  and  the  motives  and  restraints  by 
which  they  were  influenced  have  scarcely  been 
made  subjects  of  inquiry,  and  never  of  extended 
investigation.  The  League  of  the  Iroquois,  dis- 
membered and  in  fragments,  still  clings  together  in 
the  twilight  of  its  existence,  by  the  shreds  of  that 
moral  faith,  which  no  political  misfortunes  could 
loosen,  and  no  lapse  of  years  could  rend  asunder. 
There  are  reasons  for  this  spectacle,  which  no  mere 
alliance  of  nations  can  e2:plain,  and  which  history 
has  hitherto  failed  to  reach.  It  is  not  the  purpose 
of  this  work  to  narrate  their  political  events ;  but 
to  inquire  into  the  structure  and  spirit  of  the  gov- 
ernment, and  the  nature  of  the  institutions,  under 
and  through  which  these  historical  results  were 
produced. 

In  entering  upon  such  a  theme  of  inquiry  as  an 
Indian  organization,  there  are  some  general  con- 
siderations which  press  upon  the  attention,  and 
which  are  worthy  of  previous  thought.  By  the 
formation  of  societies  and  governments,  mankind 
ai'e  brought  largely  under  the  influence  of  the  so- 


os.nL] 


THB  HUNTSR  STATE. 


61 


f 

« 


cial  relations,  and  their  progress  has  1>een  fonnd  to 
be  in  exact  proportion  to  the  wisdom  of  the  insti- 
tutions under  which  their  minds  were  developed. 
The  passion  of  the  red  man  for  the  hunter  life  has 
proved  to  be  a  principle  too  deeply  inwrought,  to  be 
controlled  by  efforts  of  legislation.  His  govern- 
ment, if  one  was  sought  to  be  established,  must 
have  conformed  to  this  irresistible  tendency  of  his 
mind,  this  inborn  sentiment;  otherwise  it  would 
have  been  disregarded.  The  effect  of  this  powerful 
principle  has  been  to  enchain  the  tribes  of  North 
America  to  their  primitive  state.  Another  effect 
of  this  principle,  and  still  more  fatal  to  their  politi- 
cal prosperity,  is  to  be  found  in  ^e  repeated  subdi- 
visions of  the  generic  stocks  of  the  continent,  by 
which  all  large  accumulations  of  numbers  and 
power,  in  any  race  or  nation,  have  been  prevented. 
Whenever  a  hunting-ground  became  too  thickly  pop- 
ulated for  the  easy  subsistence  of  its  occupants,  a 
band,  under  some  favorite  chief,  put  forth,  like  the 
swarm  from  the  parent  hive,  in  quest  of  a  new  hab- 
itation ;  and  in  course  of  time  became  independent. 
We  have  here  the  true  reason,  why  the  red  race 
has  never  risen,  or  can  riee  above  its  present  level. 
The  fewness  of  the  generic  stocks,  the  unlimited 
number  of  independent  tribes,  and  their  past  his- 
tory establish  the  correctness  of  this  position. 

It  is  obvious  that  the  founders  of  the  League 
were  aware  of  the  enfeebling  effects  of  these  re- 
peated subdivisions,  and  sought,  by  the  counter 
principle  of  federation,  to  arrest  the  evil.    They 

3* 


m 

f:  ill 

S  ' 


68 


STRUCTURE  OP  THE  LEAGUE. 


[BookL 


aimed  to  knit  the  whole  race  together  under  such  a 
Bystem  of  relationships,  that,  by  its  natural  expan- 
sion, an  Indian  empire  would  be  developed,  of  suffi- 
cient magnitude  to  control  surrounding  nations,  and 
thus  secure  an  exemption  from  perpetual  warfare. 
Wo  must  regard  it,  therefore,  as  no  ordinary  achieve- 
ment, that  the  legislators  of  the  Iroquois  united  the 
several  tribes  into  independent  nations,  and  be- 
tween these  nations  established  a  perfect  and  har- 
monious union.  And  beyond  this,  that  by  a  still 
higlier  eflfort  of  legislation,  they  succeeded  in  so  ad- 
justing the  confederacy,  that  as  a  political  fabric 
composed  6f  independent  parts,  it  was  adapted  to 
the  hunter  state,  a^  yet  contained  the  elements  of 
an  energetic  government. 

It  is  another  singular  feature  in  connection  with 
Indian  organizations,  that  their  decline  and  fall  are 
sudden,  and  usually  siniultaneous.  A  rude  shock 
from  without  or  within  but  too  easily  disturbs  their 
inter-relations;  and  when  once  ^ast  back  upon  the 
predominating  sentiment  of  Indian  life,  the  hunter 
inclination,  a  powerful  nation  lapidly  dissolves  into 
a  multitude  of  fragments,  and  is  lost  and  forgotten 
in  the  undistinguished  mass  of  lesser  tribes.  But 
the  League  of  the  Iroquois  was  subjected  to  a  se- 
verer test.  It  went  down  before  the  Saxon,  and 
not  the  Indian  race.  If  it  had  been  left  to  resist 
the  pressure  of  surrounding  nations,  living,  like  the 
Iroquois  themselves,  a  hunter  life,  there  is  reason  to 
believe  that  it  would  have  subsisted  for  ages ;  and 
perhaps,  having  broken  the  hunter  speU,  would 


Ob.  IIL] 


ITS  INSTITUTIONS  TRAN8IT0RT. 


59 


have  introduced  civilization  by  an  original  and 
spontaneous  movement. 

Of  the  Indian  character  it  is  an  original  peculiar- 
ity, tliat  he  has  no  desire  to  perpetuate  himself  in 
the  remembrance  of  distant  generations,  by  monu- 
mental inscriptions,  or  other  erections  fabricated  by 
the  art  and  industry  of  man.  The  Iroquois  would 
have  passed  away,  without  leaving  a  vestige  or  me- 
morial of  their  existence  behind,  if  to  them  hod 
been  intrusted  the  preservation  of  their  name  and 
deeds.  A  verbal  language,  a  people  without  a  city, 
a  government  without  a  record,  are  as  fleeting  as  the 
deer  and  the  wild  fowl,  the  Indian's  co-tenants  of  the 
forest.  With  the  departure  of  the  individual,  every 
vestige  of  Indian  sovereignty  vanishes.  He  leaves 
but  the  arrow-head  upon  the  hillside,  fit  emblem 
of  his  pursuits ;  and  the  rude  pipe,  and  ruder  ves- 
sel entombed  beside  his  bones — at  once  the  record 
of  his  superstition,  and  the  evidence  of  his  ejdst- 
ence.  K  the  red  man  had  any  ambition  for  immor- 
tality, he  would  intrust  his  fame  to  the  unwritten 
remembrance  of  his  tribe  and  race,  rather  than  to 
inscriptions  on  columns  in  his  native  land,  or  other 
monument  more  durable  than  brass,  which  neither 
wasting  rain,  nor  raging  wind,  nor  flight  of  time 
could  overthrow.* 


>  Compare  the  sentiments  of  Peri- 
cles,— 

Avipuv  yip  iiriipaiiuv  niaa  y9  rifof, 
Kol  oi  artiXHv  it6»oy  iv  rj  oUtlf  atijiahei 
ImYPOf^t  ^y^i  *ai  'i*  '9  ph  npoanKo6vri 
iypafot  pvfiptt  tra/i  Uaarot  riit  yvupiis  p3\- 
\ov  1l  ro6  tpyav  ivitairSrai, 

TaccTD.,  Lib.  3,  c.  43. 


with  those  of  Horace,— 

Exegi  monumentum  ten  peranniiu, 
Regalique  situ  pynunidum  alUoa; 
Quod  non  imber  edax,  non  AquUo  impo> 

tena 
Possit  diruere,  aut  innumerabiles 
Annorum  series,  et  fuga  temporum. 

HoR.,  Lib.  3,  Ode  30. 


i 


60 


STRUCTURE  OF  THE  LEAOUR 


[Boos  L 


!. 


fl 


Since  this  race  must  ever  figure  upon  the  opening 
pages  of  our  territorial  history,  and  some  judgment 
be  passed  upon  them,  it  becomes  our  duty  to  search 
out  their  government  and  institutions,  and  to  record 
with  impartiality  their  political  transactions;  lest, 
in  addition  to  the  extinguishment  of  their  Council 
Fires,  we  subject  their  memory,  as  a  people,  to  an 
unjust  and  immerited  judgment. 

Upon  an  extended  examination  of  their  institu- 
tions, it  will  become  apparent,  that  the  League  was 
established  upon  the  principles,  and  was  designed  to 
be  but  an  elaboration,  of  the  Family  Relationships. 
These  relations  are  older  than  the  notions  of  society 
or  government,  and  are  consistent  alike  with  the 
I  hunter,  the  pastoral  and  the  civilized  state.  The 
i  several  nations  of  the  Iroquois,  united,  constituted 
one  Family,  dwelling  together  in  one  Long  House ; 
and  these  ties  of  family  relationship  were  carried 
throughout  their  ci\T.l  and  social  system,  from  indi- 
viduals to  tribes,  from  tribes  to  nations,  and  from 
the  nations  to  the  League  itself,  and  bound  them 
together  in  one  common,  indissoluble  brotherhood. 
""^  In  their  own  account  of  the  origin  of  the  League, 
the  Iroquois  invariably  go  back  to  a  remote  and 
uncertain  period,  when  the  compact  between  the 
Five  Nations  was  formed,  its  details  and  provisions 
were  settled,  and  those  laws  and  institutions  were 
established,  under  which,  without  essential  change, 
they  afterwards  continued  to  flourish.  If  we  may 
trust  their  testjjnony,  the  system  imder  which  they 
confederated  was  not  of  gradual  construction,  under 

i 


Ca.  IIL] 


ORIGIN  OF  THE  LEAOUR 


61 


thesuggestionsof  necessity;  but  was  the  result  of  one 
protracted  effort  of  legislation.  The  nations  were, 
at  the  time,  separate  and  hostile  bands,  although 
of  generic  origin,  and  were  drawn  together  in  coun- 
cil to  deliberate  upon  the  plan  of  a  League,  which 
a  wise  man  of  the  Onondaga  nation  had  projected, 
and  under  which,  he  undertook  to  assure  them,  the 
united  nations  could  elevate  themselves  to  a  general 
supremacy.  Tradition  has  preserved  the  name  of 
Dorgorno-w^-dd  as  the  founder  of  the  League,  and 
the  first  lawgiver  of  the  Ho-de'-^nosau-nee.  It  like- 
wise points  to  the  northern  shore  of  the  Gd-nun'- 
tordli^  or  Onondaga  lake,  as  the  place  where  the  first 
council-fire  was  kindled,  around  which  the  chiefs 
and  wise  men  of  the  several  nations  were  gathered, 
and  where,  after  a  debate  of  many  days,  its  estab- 
lishment was  effected. 

Their  traditions  further  inform  us,  that  the  con- 
federacy, as  framed  by  this  council,  with  its  laws, 
rules,  inter-relationships  of  the  people  and  mode  of 
administration,  has  come  down  through  many  gen- 
erations to  the  present  age,  with  scarcely  a  change ; 
except  the  addition  of  an  inferior  class  of  .rulers, 
called  chiefs,  in  contradistinction  'r  the  sachems, 
and  a  modification  of  the  law  in  relation  to  marriage. 
Without  entering  here  upon  any  inquiry  to  show 
the  probable  accuracy  of  their  traditions,  it  will  be 
sufficient  to  investigate  the  structure  of  the  govern- 
ment, as  it  stood  in  its  full  vigor  at  the  commence- 
ment of  the  last  century,  and  to  deduce  the  general 
principles  upon  which  it  was  founded. 


m 


STRUCTURE  OF  THE  LEAGUK 


[Book  I 


The  central  government  was  organized  and  ad- 
ministered upon  the  same  principles  which  regulated 
that  of  each  nation,  in  its  separate  capacity ;  the 
nations  sustaining  nearly  the  same  relation  to  the 
League,  that  the  American  states  bear  to  the  Union. 
In  the  former,  several  oligarchies  were  contained 
within  one,  in  the  same  manner  as  in  the  latter,  sev- 
eral republics  are  embraced  within  one  republic. 
To  obtain  a  general  conception  of  the  character  of 
a  government,  the  ruler,  or  ruling  body,  or  bodies, 
as  the  case  may  be,  would  be  the  first  object  of  at- 
tention ;  and  when  their  powers  and  tenure  of  office 
are  discovered,  the  true  index  is  obtained  to  the  na- 
ture of  the  government.  In  the  case  of  the  Jlo-d^- 
no-sa/iMiee^  the  organization  was  externally  so  ob- 
scure, as  to  induce  a  universal  belief  that  the  rela- 
tions between  ruler  and  people  were  simply  those 
of  chief  and  follower — the  earliest  and  lowest  po- 
litical relation  between  man  and  man;  while,  in 
point  of  fact,  the  Iroquois  had  emerged  from  this 
primitive  state  of  society,  and  had  organized  a  sys- 
tematic government. 

tp  At  the  institution  of  the  League,  fifty  permanent 
sachemships  were  created,  with  appropriate  names ; 
and  in  the  sachems  who  held  these  titles  were  vest- 
ed the  supreme  powei-s  of  the  confederacy.  To  se- 
cure order  in  the  succession,  and  to  determine  the 
individuals  entitled,  the  sacnemships  were  made  he- 
reditary, under  limited  and  peculiar  laws  of  descent. 
The  sachems  themselves  were  equal  in  rank  and  au- 
thority, and  instead  of  holding  separate  territorial 


Cb.  IIL] 


SACHEMSHIPS. 


68 


jurisdictions,  their  powers  were  joiirt,  and  co-exten- 
sive with  the  League.  As  a  safeguard  against  con- 
tention and  fraud,  each  sachem  was  "raised  up," 
and  invested  with  his  title  by  a  council  of  all  the 
sachems,  with  suitable  forms  and  ceremonies.  Until 
this  ceremony  of  confirmation  or  investiture,  no  one 
could  become  a  iniler.  He  received,  when  raised 
up,  the  name  of  the  sachemship  itself,  as  in  the  case 
of  titles  of  nobility,  and  so  also  did  his  successors, 
from  generation  to  generation.  The  sachemships 
were  distributed  unequally  between  the  five  nations, 
but  without  thereby  giving  to  either  a  preponder- 
ance of  political  power.  Nine  of  them  were  as- 
signed to  the  Mohawk  nation,  nine  to  the  Oneida, 
fourteen  to  the  Onondaga,  ten  to  the  Cayuga  and 
J  eight  to  the  Seneca.  The  sachems,  united,  formed 
I  the  Council  of  the  League,  the  ruling  body,  in  which 
Iresided  the  executive,  legislative  and  judicial  au- 
thority. It  thus  appears  that  the  government  of 
the  Iroquois  was  an  oligarchy,  taking  the  term,  at 
|^ast,  in  the  literal  sense,  "  the  rule  of  the  few ;" 
atid,  while  more  system  is  observable  in  this  than 
ill  the  oligarchies  of  antiquity,  it  seems,  also,  bet- 
ttir  calcalated,  in  its  framework,  to  resist  political 
changes. 

This  specimen  of  Indian  legislation  is  so  remark- 
able, that  a  table  of  these  sachemships,  with  their 
di^sion  into  classes,  indicating  certain  inter-rela- 
tioi^s,  hereaftef  to  be  explained,  is  inserted  in  the 
Seneca  dialect. 


./UhU    I:/, 


64 


STRUCTURE  OF  THE  LEAG'Ji'l 


[Book  L 


Titles  or  Sachemshipa  of  the  Iroquois,  /minded  at  the  institu- 
tion of  the  League  ;  which  have  been  borne  by  their  Sachems 
in  succession,  from  its  formation  to  the  present  time. 

GA-NE-A'-GA-O-NO,  OR  MOHAWK  NATION. 

I.   1.  J)&'gare'-o-g&}    2.  Ha-yo-went'-ha."     3.  Da- 
ga-no-we'-dii.' 

n.   4.  Soa-e-wa'-ah/   5.  Da-yo'-ho-go.*    6.  0-a-a'- 
go  -wa." 
III.  7.  Da-an-no-ga'-e-neh.'    8.  Sa-da'-gare-wardeh.® 
9.  Haa-da-weli'-se-ont-ha.° 


O-NA-YOTE'-KAH-O-NO,  OR  ON^JIDA  NATION. 

I.  1.   Ho-das'-ha-teh.^"      2.   Ga-no-gweh'-yo-do." 
3.  Da-yo-ha'-gwen-da.^^ 

II.  4.  So-no-sase'.^^     5.  To-no-a-gd'-o.**    6.  Ha-de- 
a-dun-nent'-ha.^^ 

m.  7.  Da-wa-dii'-o-da-yo.^^   8.  Ga-ne-a-dus'-ha-yeh." 
9.  Ho-wus'-hii-da-o.^^ 


O-NUN-DAH'-GA-O-NO,  OR  ONONDAGA  NATION. 

I.    1.  To-do-da'-ho.^^     2.  To-nes'-sa-ah.     3.  Da-at- 
ga-dose.*^ 


i20 


1  Tliis  name  signifies  "  Neutral,  or 
the  Shield."  '  "Man  who  combs." 
""Endless."  *"  Small  speech."  '"At 
the  forks."  «  "  At  the  great  river." 
1  "  Dragging  his  horns."  "  "  Even 
tempered."  "  "  Hanging  up  rattles." 
Tlie  Sachems  of  the  first  class  belong- 
ed to  the  Turtle  Tribe,  of  the  second 
to  the  Wolf  Tribe,  and  of  the  third  to 
the  Bear  Tribe. 

"  "A  man  bearing  a  burden." 
•*  "A  man  covered  with  cat  tail 
down,"  '*  "Opening  through  the 
■woods,"     '3  "  A  long  siring."    "  "  A 


man  with  a  headache."  '5  "Swal- 
lowing himself."  "  "Place  of  tl[e 
echo."  "  "  War  club  on  the  ground!." 
"  "  A  man  steaming  himself."  Th\e 
sachems  of  the  first  class  in  the  Ontii- 
da  nation  belonged  to  the  Wolf  TrilCe, 
of  the  second  to  the  Turtle  Tribe,  f.ind 
of  the  third  to  the  Bear  Tribe. 

"  "  Tangled."  This  was  the  nrjost 
dignified  title  in  the  list.  It  belouf  jed 
to  the  Bear  Tribe.  "  "  On  the  watlbh," 
Bear  Tribe.  This  sachem  and  the,  one 
before  him  were  hereditary  cout  jsel- 
lors  of  To-doda'-ho.  f 


Ch.  m.] 


HEREDITARY  TITLES. 


M 


II.  4.  Ga-nea-da'-je-wake.*     5.  Ah-wa'-ga-yat."    6. 
Dia-ft-yat'-gwa-e. 

III.  7.  Honowe-nft'-to.' 

IV.  8.  Ga-wA-nft'-san-do.*     9.  Ha-e'-ho.»    10.  Ho- 
yo-ne-a'-ne.*    11.  Sa-da'-qua-seh.' 

V.  12.  Sa-go-ga-ha?  -^  13.  Hosa-ha'-ho.»  14. 
Ska-no'-wiin-de." 

GUE'-U-GWEH-O-NO,  OR   CAYUGA  NATION. 

I.  1.  Da-ga'-a-yo.*  2.  Da-je-no'-da-weh-o.  3.  Ga- 
da'-gwa'-sa.  4.  So-yo-wase'.     5.  Ha-de-as'-yo-no. 

II.  6.  Da-yo-o-yo'-go.  1.  Jote-ho-weh'-ko.^*  8.  De- 
a-wate'-lio. 

III.  9.  To-da-e-ho'.   10.  Des-ga'-heh. 

NUN-DA-WAH'-O-NO,  OR  SENECA  NATION. 

I.  1.  Ga-ne-o-di'yo."    2.   Sa-da-ga'-o-yase.^* 

II.  8.  Ga-no-gi'-e.^5    4    Sargeli'-jo-wa.^« 

III.  5.  Sa-de-a-no'-wus."     6.  Nis-ha-ne-a'-nent.*^ 

IV.  T.  Ga-no-goe-da'-we.^®    8.  Do-ne-ho-ga'-weh.'" 

These  titles  or  names  were  hereditary  in  the 
several  tribes  of  which  each  nation  was  composed. 
When  an  individual  was  made  a  sachem,  upon  the 


*  This  word  signifies  "  bitter  body." 
The  title  belonged  to  the  Snipe  Tribs. 
'  Turtle  Tribe.  '  This  sachem  was  the 
hereditary  keeper  of  the  Wampum, 
Wolf  Tribe.  *  Deer  Tribe.  "  Deer 
Tribe.  « Turtle  Tribe.  ''Bear  Tribe. 
'  Signifies  "  Having  a  glimpse,"  Deer 
Tril»e.  "  "Large  mouth,"  Turtle 
Tribe.  "  "Over  the  creek,"  Turtle 
Tribe. 

"  "Man  frightened"     "  "Very 


cold."  The  tribes  of  the  Cayuga 
sachems  were  as  follows:  1  Deer, 
2  Heron,  3  and  4  Bear,  6  and  7  Tur- 
tle, 8  Heron,  9  and  10  Snipe. 

"  "  Handsome  lake,"  Turtle  Tribe. 
'*  "  Level  heavens,"  Snipe  Tribe. 
"  Tiirtle  Tribe.  "  "  Great  forehead," 
Hawk  Tribe  "  "Assistant,"  Bear 
Tribe.  "  "  Falling  day,"  Snipe  Tribe. 
"  "Hair  burned  off,"  Snipe  Tribe. 
"  "  Open  door,"  Wolf  Tribe. 


66 


STRUCTURE  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


[Book  I 


death  or  deposition  of  one  of  tbe  fifty,  his  name 
was  "  taken  away,"  and  the  name  of  the  sachemship 
held  by  his  predecessor  was  conferred  upon  him. 
Thus,  upon  the  demise  of  the  Seneca  sachem,  who 
held  the  title  Ga-ne-o-di'-yo^  a  successor  would  be 
raised  up  from  the  Turtle^be,  in  which  the  sachem- 
ship was  hereditary,  f  nd  after  the  ceremony  of  in- 
vestiture, the  person  would  be  known  among  the 
Iioqucis  j-nly  under  the  name  of  Ga-ne-o-di! -yo. 
These  liftj  titles,  excepting  two,  have  been  held  by 
fli3  mur^"  'sachems,  in  succession,  as  generations  have 
pj   v,d  awRj^  since  the  formation  of  the  League. 

TbtJ  Onondaga  nation,  being  situated  in  a  central 
position,  Y-'cre  pidde  the  keepers  both  of  the  Council 
Brand,  and  of  the  Wampum,  in  which  the  structure 
and  principles  of  their  government,  and  their  laws 
and  treaties  were  recorded.  At  stated  periods,  usu- 
ally in  the  autumn  of  e§,ch  year,  the  sachems  of  the 
League  assembled  in  council  at  Onondaga,  which 
was  in  effect  the  seat  of  government,  to  legislate 
for  the  common  welfare.  Exigencies  of  a  public  or 
domestic  character  often  led  to  the  summoning  of 
this  council  at  extraordinary  seasons,  but  the  place 
was  not  confined  to  Onondaora.  It  could  be  ap- 
pointed in  the  territory  of  either  of  the  nations, 
under  established  usages.  ()  igiiiilly  the  object  of 
the  general  council  was  to  i  idse  up  sacL  ^m  ?  to  fill 
vacancies.  In  the  course  of  time,  as  their  inter- 
course with  foreign  nations  became  more  important, 
it  assumed  the  charge  of  all  matters  which  concern- 
ed the  League.    It  declared  war  and  made  peace, 


Oii.nL] 


COUNCIL  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


6t 


sent  and  received  embassies,  entered  into  treaties 
of  alliance,  regulated  the  affairs  of  subjugated  na- 
tions, received  new  members  into  the  League,  ex- 
tended its  protection  over  feeble  tribes,  in  a  word, 
took  all  needful  measures  to  promote  their  prosper- 
ity, and  enlarge  their  dominion. 

Notwithstanding  the  equality  of  rights,  privileges* 
and  powers  between  the  members  of  this  body  of 
sachems,  there  were  certain  discriminations  between 
them,  which  rendered  some  more  dignified  than 
others.  The  strongest  illustration  is  found  in  the 
Onondaga  sachem.  To-do-da! -ho^  who  has  always 
been  regarded  as  the  most  noble  sachem  of  the 
League.  As  an  acknowledgment  of  his  eminence^ 
two  of  the  Onondaga  sachems  were  assigned  to  him 
as  hereditary  counsellors.  The  great  respect  and 
deference  paid  by  the  Iroquois  to  this  title,  has  led 
to  the  vulgar  error,  that  To-do-da' -ho  was  the  king 
or  civil  '*)  3ad  of  the  confederacy.  He  possessed,  in 
fact,  no  un'isual  or  executive  powers,  no  authority 
which  was  not  eqaally  enjoyed  by  his  compeers; 
and  when  the  light  o '  tradition  is  introduced,  to 
clear  up  the  ap^>i4,fent  anomaly,  it  will  be  seen,  that 
the  reverence  of  the  people  was  rather  for  the  title 
itself,  than  for  the  person  tvho  held  it,  a^  it  was  one 
of  their  illustrious  names.  At  the  establishment  of 
the  League,  an  Onondaja  by  the  name  of  To-do-da' - 
lio  had  ^endereci  hir-self  a  potent  ruler,  by  the  force 
of  his  military  achievements.  Tru,dition  says  that 
he  had  copqujred  the  Gayugas  and  the  Senecas.  It 
re  )rt  sei  13  his  head  as  covered  with  tangled  serpents, 


\^ 


rj'ii 


4 


68 


STRUCTURE  OP  THE  LEAGUBL 


[Book  I 


and  his  look,  when  angry,  as  so  terrible,  that  who- 
ever looked  upon  him  fell  derd.  It  relates,  that 
when  the  League  was  formed,  the  snakes  were 
combed  out  of  his  hair  by  a  Mohawk  sachem,  who 
was  hence  named  Ha-yo-went'-ha,  "the  man  who 
combs."  To-dodd'-ho  was  reluctant  to  consent  to  the 
new  order  of  things,  as  he  would  thereby  be  shorn 
of  his  absolute  power,  and  be  placed  among  a  num- 
ber of  equals.  To  remove  these  objections  in  some 
measure,  and  to  commemorate  his  magnanimity,  the 
first  sachemship  was  named  after  him,  and  was  dig- 
nified above  the  others  by  special  marks  of  honor ; 
but  such,  however,  as  were  in  perfect  consistency 
with  an  equal  distribution  of  powers  among  all  the 
sachems  as  a  body.  Down  to  the  present  day, 
among  the  Iroquois,  this  name  is  the  personification 
of  heroism,  of  forecast,  and  of  dignity  of  character ; 
and  this  title  has  ever  been  regarded  as  more  illus- 
trious than  any  other,  in  the  catalogue  of  Iroquois 
nobility. 

To  several  other  of  these  officers  or  names,  par- 
ticular duties  were  affixed  at  the  institution  of  the 
League.  For  example :  the  Senecas  were  made  the 
door-keepers  of  the  Long  House ;  and  having  im- 
posed upon  D(Mie-ho-gd'-weh^  the  eighth  sachem,  the 
duty  of  watching  the  door,  they  gave  to  him  a  sub- 
sachem,  or  assistant,  to  enable  him  to  execute  this 
trust.  This  sub-sachem  was  raised  up  at  the  same 
time  with  his  superior,  with  the  same  forms  and 
ceremonies,  and  received  the  name  or  title  which 
was  created  simultaneouslv  with  that  of  the  sachem- 


cb.  m.] 


EQUALITY  OF  THE  SACHEMS. 


69 


ship.  It  was  his  duty  to  stand  behind  the  sachem 
on  all  public  occasions,  and  to  act  as  his  runner  or 
attendant,  as  well  as  in  the  capacity  of  a  counsellor. 
Ho^o-we-nii'-to^  the  Onondaga  sachem  who  was 
made  the  keeper  of  the  wampum,  had  also  a  sub- 
sachem,  or  assistant.  Several  other  sachems,  to 
whom  special  responsibilities  were  confided,  were 
allowed  sub-sachems,  to  enable  them  to  fulfil  their 
duties,  or  perhaps  as  a  mark  of  honor.  All  of  these 
special  marks  of  distinction  were  consistent  with 
perfect  equality  among  the  sachems,  as  members  of 
one  ruling  body,  in  the  administration  of  the  affairs 
of  the  League.  When  their  method  of  legislating 
is  considered,  this  fact  will  appear  with  greater  dis- 
tinctness. 

The  several  sachems,  in  whom,  when  united  in 
general  council,  resided  the  supreme  powers  of  the 
League,  formed,  when  apart  in  their  own  territories, 
the  ruling  bodies  of  their  respective  nations.  When 
assembled  as  the  Council  of  the  League,  the  power 
of  each  sachem  became  co-extensive  with  the  gov- 
ernment, and  direct  relations  were  created  between 
all  the  people  and  each  individual  ruler ;  but  when 
the  sachems  of  a  nation  were  convened  in  council,  all 
its  internal  affairs  fell  under  their  immediate  cogni- 
zance. For  all  purposes  of  a  local  and  domestic, 
and  many  of  a  political  character,  the  nations  were 
entirely  independent  of  each  other.  The  nine  Mo- 
hawk sachems  administered  the  affairs  of  that  na- 
tion with  joint  authority,  precisely  in  the  same 
manner  as  they  did,  in  connection  with  their  col- 


1 

Ki 

; 

1 

1 

inl 

J 

HB^bHi  I 

j| 

Ki  win 

V 

ij 

11 

f  1 

ill 

ij 

H' 

n 

^lil 

;{ 

11 

.   1 

H^H 

1 

HI 

M 

^^H 

1 

H 

■ 

hHI 

1 

H 

1 

il 

70 


STRUCTURE  OF  THE  LEAQUE. 


[DooEl 


leagues,  the  affairs  of  the  Ijeague  at  large.  With 
similar  powers,  the  ten  Cayuga  sachems  regulated 
the  domestic  affaire  of  their  nation. 

As  the  sachems  of  each  nation  stood  upon  a  per* 
f<^ct  equality,  in  authority  and  privileges,  the  meas* 
ure  of  influence  was  deterraintvl  entirely  by  the 
talents  and  address  of  the  individual.  In  the  coun- 
cils of  the  nation,  which  were  of  frequent  occurrence, 
all  business  of  national  concernment  was  transact- 
ed; and,  although  the  questions  moved  on  such 
occasions  would  be  finally  settled  by  the  opinions 
of  the  sachems,  yet  such  was  the  spirit  of  the  Iro- 
quois system  of  government,  that  the  influence  of 
the  inferior  chiefs,  the  warriors,  and  even  of  the 
women  would  make  itself  felt,  whenever  the  subject 
itself  aroused  a  general  public  interest. 

If  we  seek  their  warrant  for  the  exercise  of 
power  in  the  etymology  of  the  word  Ho-yar-na-go'- 
war^  by  which  the  sachems  were  known  as  a  class, 
it  will  be  found  to  intimate  a  check  upon,  rather 
than  fin  enlargement  of  theii'  authority ;  for  it  sig- 
nifies, simply,  "  counsellor  of  the  people,"  a  beauti- 
ful as  well  as  appropriate  designation  of  a  ruler. 
jBut  within  their  sphere  of  action,  their  powers  were 
highly  arbitrary  in  ancient  times. 

Next  to  the  sachems,  in  position,  stood  the  Chiefs, 
an  inferior  class  of  rulers,  the  very  existence  of 
whose  oflice  was  an  anomaly  in  the  oligarchy  of  the 
Iroquois.  Many  years  after  the  establishment  of 
the  League,  even  subsequent  to  the  commencement 
of  their  intercourse  with  the  whites,  there  arose  a 


Oa.  IIL] 


CHIEFS. 


71 


necessity  for  raising  up  this  class.  It  was  an  inno- 
vation upon  the  onginal  frame-work  of  the  confed- 
eracy, but  it  was  demanded  by  circumstances  which 
could  not  be  resisted.  Tlie  office  of  chief  Ild-^eh- 
no-wa'-7ie\  which  is  rendered  "  an  elevated  name," 
was  made  elective,  and  the  reward  of  merit ;  but 
without  any  power  of  descent,  the  title  terminating 
with  the  individual.  No  limit  to  the  number  was 
established.  The  Senecas,  still  residing  in  New 
York,  number  about  2,500,  and  exclusive  of  the 
eight  sachems,  they  have  about  seventy  chiefs.  At 
first  their  powers  were  extremely  limited,  and  con- 
fined to  a  participation  in  the  local  affairs  of  their 
own  nation,  in  the  management  of  which  they  acted 
as  the  counsellors  and  assistants  of  the  sachems, 
rather  than  in  the  capacity  of  rulers.  But  the;^^ 
continued  to  increase  in  influence,  with  their  multi- 
plication in  numbers,  and  to  encroach  upon  the 
powers  of  the  sachems,  until  at  the  present  time, 
when  the  League  is  mostly  dismembered,  and  their 
internal  organization  has  undergone  some  essential 
changes,  they  have  raised  themselves  to  an  equality, 
in  many  respects,  with  the  sachems  themselves. 
After  their  election,  they  were  raised  up  by  a  coun- 
cil of  the  nation ;  but  a  ratification,  by  the  general 
council  of  the  sachems,  was  necessary  to  complete 
the  investiture.  The  tenure  of  this  oflBce  still  con- 
tinues the  same. 

The  powers  and  duties  of  the  sachems  and  chiefs 
were  entirely  of  a  civil  character,  and  confined,  by 
their  organic  laws,  to  the  affairs  of  peace.    No 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


1.0 


1.1 


11.25 


lti|2l  tii 
mm  m22 


■IHU 

^1^ 


A" 

O 

^ 

HiologFaphic 

Sciences 

Corporation 


^\ 


4C^ 


\ 


;\ 


<^, 


v\ 


23  WIST  MAIN  STRUT 

WiiSTiR,N.Y.  14SM 

(716)  •72-4503 


'^ 


// 


^^% 


4^ 


^ 


\ 


:\ 


V^o 


;\ 


73 


STRUOTUBE  OF  THB  LI  VOTJEL 


[Book  I 


sacliem  could  go  out  to  war  in  liis  official  capacity, 
as  a  civil  ruler.  If  disposed  to  take  tlie  war-path, 
he  laid  aside  his  civil  office,  for  the  time  being,  and 
became  a  common  warrior.  It  becomes  an  impor* 
tant  inquiry,  therefore,  to  ascertain  in  whom  the 
military  power  was  vested.  The  Iroquois  had  no 
distinct  class  of  war-chie&,  raised  up  and  set  aftart 
to  command  in  time  of  war;  neither  do  the  sa- 
chems or  chiefe  appear  to  have  possessed  the  power 
of  appointing  such  persons  as  they  considered  suit- 
able to  the  post  of  command.  All  military  opera* 
tio™  were  left  entirely  to  private  enterpriae,  and  to 
the  Eij'stem  of  voluntary  service,  the  sachems  seeking 
rather  to  repress  and  restrain,  than  to  encourage  the 
martial  ardor  of  the  people.  Their  principal  war- 
captains  were  to  be  found  among  the  class  called 
chie&,  many  of  whom  were  elected  to  this  office  in 
reward  for  their  military  achievemep;t8.  The  smgu- 
lar  method  of  warfare  among  thfe  Iroquois  renders 
it  extremely  difficult  to  obtain  a  complete  and  satis- 
factory explanation  of  the  manner  in  which  their 
warlike  operations  were  conducted.  Their  whole 
civil  policy  was  averse  to  the  concentration  of  power 
in  the  hands  of  any  single  individual,  but  inclined 
to  the  opposite  principle  of  division  among  a  num- 
ber of  equals;  and  this  policy  they  carried  into 
their  military  as  well  as  through  their  civil  organ- 
ization. Small  bands  were,  in  the''first  instance,  or- 
ganized by  individual  leaders,  each  of  which,  if  they 
wore  afterwards  united  upon  the  same  enterprise, 
continued  under  its  own  captain,  and  the  whole 


[BowL 


OV.XIL] 


MILITABT  aUl£FTAIN& 


rs 


force,  as  well  as  the  oondnct  of  the  expedition,  was 
under  their  joint  management.  They  appointed  no 
one  of  their  nmnber  to  absolute  command,  but  the 
general  direction  was  left  open  to  the  strongest  will, 
or  the  most  persuasive  voice. 

As  thej  were  at  war  with  all  nations  not  in  their 
actual  alliance,  it  was  lawful  for  any  warrior  to  or* 
ganize  a  party,  and  seek  adventures  wherever  he 
pleased  to  direct  his  steps.  Perhaps  some  chief, 
filled  with  martial  ardor,  planned  an  inroad  upon 
the  Cherokees  of  the  south;  and,  having  given  a 
war-dance,  and  thus  enlisted  all  who  wished  to  share 
the  glory  of  the  adventure,  took  the  war-pf  a  at 
once,  upon  his  distant  and  perilous  enterprise.-  Li 
such  ways  as  this,  many  expeditions  originated ;  and 
it  is  believed  that  a  great  part  of  the  warlike  trans- 
axitions  of  the  Iroquois  were  nothing  more  than  pei^ 
sonal  adventures,  or  the  daring  deeds  of  inconsider^ 
able  war-parties.  Under  such  a  state  of  things,  a 
favorite  leader,  possessed  of  the  confidence  of  the 
people  from  his  warlike  achievements,  would  be  in 
no  want  of  followers,  in  the  midst  of  a  general  war ; 
nor  would  the  League  be  in  any  danger  of  losing 
the  services  of  its  most  capable  military  comman- 
ders. To  obviate  the  dangerous  consequences  of 
disagreement,  when  the  several  nations  were  prose- 
cuting a  common  war,  and  their  forces  were  united 
into  one  body,  an  expedient  was  resorted  to  for  se- 
curing unanimity  in  theii*  plans,  in  the  establishment 
of  two  supreme  military  chieftaincies.  The  two  chief- 
tains who  held  these  offices  were  designed  rather 

4 


u 


8TRU0TURE  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


[BookL 


to  take  the  general  supervision  of  the  affairs  of  war, 
than  the  actual  command  in  the  field,  although  they 
were  not  debarred  from  assuming  it,  if  they  were 
disposed  to  do  so.  These  war-chiefships  were  made 
hereditary,  like  the  sachemships,  and  vacancies  were 
filled  in  the  same  manner.  When  the  Senecas,  at 
the  institution  of  the  League,  were  made  the  door- 
keepers, these  chieftaincies  were  assigned  to  them, 
for  the  reason,  that  being  at  the  door,  they  would 
first  take  the  war-path  to  drive  back  the  invader. 
The  first  of  these  was  named  Torwan'-nerwrSy  "  nee- 
dle breaker,"  and  the  title  made  hereditary  in  the 
Wolf  tribe;  the  second  was  named  So-no'-80-wd, 
"  great  oyster  shell,"  and  the  ofSce  assigned  to  the 
Turtle  tribe.  To  these  high  chieftains,  as  the  Iro- 
quois now  affirm,  was  intrusted  the  supreme  com- 
mand of  the  forces  of  the  League,  and  the  general 
management  of  its  military  affairs. 

During  the  Kevolution,  Ta-yen-dft-na'-ga,  Joseph 
Brant,  commanded  the  war-parties  of  the  Mohawks ; 
and,  from  his  conspicuous  position  and  the  high 
confidence  reposed  in  him,  rather  than  from  any 
claim  advanced  by  himself,  the  title  of  military 
chieftain  of  the  League  has  been  conceded  to 
him  by  some  writers.  But  this  is  entirely  a  mis- 
take, or  rather,  a  false  assertion,  which  is  expressly 
contradicted  by  all  of  the  Iroquois  nations,  includ- 
ing the  Mohawks  themselves. 
,    It  is,  perhaps,  in  itself  singular,  that  no  religious' 

*  Governor  Blacksnake,  who  now    tiou,  and  is  upwards  of  a  hundred 
resides  upon  the  Allegany  reserva-    years  of  age,  now  holds  this  title. 


Ob.  Ill] 


POPULAR  INFLUENOE. 


75 


fimctioiiaries  were  recognized  in  the  League.  This 
is  shown  by  the  fact,  that  none  were  ever  raised  up 
by  the,  general  council  of  sachems,  to  fill  a  sacer- 
dotal office.  There  was,  however,  a  class  in  each  nar 
tion,  styled  Ilo-nunrde'-^nt^  "  keepers  of  the  faith," 
who  were  regularly  appointed  to  officiate  at  their 
festivals,  and  to  take  the  general  supervision  of 
their  religious  affairs. 

"With  the  officers  above  enumerated,  the  adminis- 
tration of  the  League  was  intrusted.  The  congress 
of  sachems  took  the  charge  of  all  those  matters 
which  pertained  to  the  public  welfare.  With  them 
resided  the  executive,  legislative  and  judicial  au- 
thority, sd  far  as  they  were  not  possessed  by  the 
people ;  although  their  powers  in  many  things  ap- 
pear to  have  been  rather  advisory  than  executive. 
The  chiefs,  from  counsellors  and  intermediaries  be- 
tween the  sachems  and  the  people,  increased  in  in- 
fluence, until  they  became  rulers  with  the  sachems 
themselves,  thus  widening  and  liberalizing  the  oli- 
garchy. In  all  matters  of  war,  the  power  appears 
to  have  resided  chiefly  with  the  people,  and  its  pros- 
ecution to  have  been  left  to  private  adventure.  If 
several  bands  united,  they  had  as  many  generals  as 
bands,  who  governed  their  proceedings  by  a  council, 
in  which,  as  in  civil  affairs,  unanimity  was  a  fimdar 
mental  law.  The  two  high  military  chieftains  had 
rather  the  planning  and  general  management  of  the 
campaign,  than  the  actual  conduct  of  the  forces. 
Kunning  through  their  whole  system  of  administra- 
tion, was  a  public  sentiment,  which  gave  its  own 


76 


STRUCTURE  OF  THE  LEAGUE 


[Book! 


tendency  to  affiiirs,  and  illustrated  to  a  remarkable 
degree,  that  the  government  rested  upon  the  popu- 
lar will,  and  not  upon  the  arbitrary  sway  of  chie&. 

From  whatever  point  the  general  features  of  the 
League  are  scrutinized,  it  must  be  regarded  as  a 
beautiful,  as  well  as  a  remarkable  structure — the 
triumph  of  Indian  legislation.  When  the  posses- 
sions of  the  Iroquois  were  enlarged  by  conquest 
followed  by  occupation,  it  was  an  expansion,  and 
not  a  dismemberment  of  the  confederacy,  one  of  its 
leading  objects  being  the  absorption  of  contiguous 
nations.  To  the  Eries  and  to  the  Neuter  nation,  ac- 
cording to  tradition,  the  Iroquois  offered  the  alter- 
native of  admission  into  the  League,  or  extermina- 
tion; and  the  strangeness  of  this  proposition  will 
disappear,  when  it  is  remembered,  than  an  Indian 
nation  regards  itself  as  at  war  with  all  others 
not  in  actual  alliance.  Peace  itself  was  one  of  the 
ultimate  objects  aimed  at  by  the  founders  of 
this  Indian  oligarchy,  to  be  secured  by  the  admis- 
sion, or  subjugation  of  surrounding  nations.  In 
their  progressive  course,  their  empire  enlarged,  until 
they  had  stretched  their  chain  around  the  half  of 
our  republic,  and  rendered  their  names  a  terror 
from  the  hills  of  New  England  to  the  deepest  seclu- 
sions upon  the  Mississippi ;  when  the  advent  of  an- 
other race  arrested  their  career,  and  prepared  the 
way  for  the  gradual  extinguishment  of  their  council- 
fires,  and  the  desolation  of  the  Long  House. 

With  a  mere  confederacy  of  Indian  nations,  the 
constant  tendency  would  be  to  a  rupture,  from  remote- 


OkIII] 


UNITT  OP  THE  RACE. 


11 


nesB  of  position  and  interest,  and  from  the  inherent 
weakness  of  such  a  compact.  In  the  case  nnder  con- 
sideration, something  more  lasting  was  aimed  at,  than 
a  simple  union  of  the  five  nations,  in  the  nature  of 
an  alliance.  A  blending  of  the  national  sovereignties 
into  one  government,  was  sought  for  and  achieved 
by  these  forest  statesmen.  The  League  made  the 
JTchde'-no-satHiee  one  people,  with  one  government, 
one  system  of  institutions,  one  executive  will.  Yet 
the  powers  of  the  government  were  not  so  entirely 
centralized,  that  the  national  independencies  disap- 
peared. This  waa  very  far  from  the  fact.  The 
crowning  feature  of  the  League,  as  a  political  struc- 
ture, was  the  perfect  independence  and  individu- 
ality of  the  national  sovereignties,  in  the  midst  of  a 
central  and  embracing  government,  which  present- 
ed such  a  cemented  exterior,  that  its  subdivisions 
would  scarcely  have  been  discovered  in  the  general 
transactions  of  the  League. 

How  these  ends  were  i  attained  we  have  yet  to 
examine. 

The  government  sat  lightly  upon  the  people, 
who,  in  effect,  were  governed  but  little.  It  secured 
to  each  that  individual  independence,  which  the 
JTo-de'-fw-satMiee  knew  how  to  prize  as  well  as  the 
Saxon  race;  and  which,  amid  all  their  political 
changes,  they  have  continued  to  preserve. 


/ 


CHAPTER   IV. 


Dinsioir  ihto  Tribes. — Pamilt  Relationships. — Descent  nr  the 
Female  Line. — Degrees  of  Cohsanguinitt,  —  Succession  of 
Sachems. — Names. — Nature  of  a  Tribe. — Equality  of  the 
Nations. — National  Epithets. — Office'  of  Chief  Elective. — 
Distinguished  Men  were  Chiefs.  —  Stability  of  the  Oli- 
garchy. 


The  division  of  a  people  into  tribea  is  the  most 
simple  organization  of  society.  Each  tribe  being  in 
the  nature  of  a  family,  the  ties  of  relationship  which 
bind  its  individual  members  together  are  indispen- 
sable, until  they  are  rendered  unnecessary  by"  the 
adoption  of  a  form  of  government,  and  the  substi- 
tution of  other  ties,  which  answer  the  same  ends  of 
protection  and  security. 

When  a  people  have  long  remained  in  the  tribal 
state,  it  becomes  extremely  difficult  to  remove  all 
traces  of  such  organic  divisions  by  the  substitution 
of  new  institutions.  In  the  tribes  of  the  Jews,  this 
position  is  illustrated.  Among  the  Greeks  also,  es- 
pecially the  Athenians,  the  traces  of  their  original 
divisions  never  entirely  disappeared.  Solon  substi- 
tuted classes  for  tribes,  but  subsequently  Cleisthenes 
restored  the  tribes,  retaining  however  the  classes, 
and  increased  the  number ;  thus  perpetuating  this 
early  social  organization  of  the  Athenians  among 


Oft 


DIVISION  INTO  TRIBEa 


79 


their 

grou 

tribes, 

other 

lineal 

vidual 


itutions.  The  Athenian  tribe  was  a 
ilies,  with  subdivisions;  the  Roman 
hed  by  Romulus,  the  same.  On  the 
he  Jewish  tribes  embraced  only  the 
nts  of  a  common  father;  and  its  indi- 
being  of  consanguinity,  the  tribe 
itself  was  essentially  different  from  the  Grecian. 
The  Iroquois  tribe  was  unlike  them  all.  It  was  not 
a  group  of  families ;  neither  was  it  made  up  of  the 
descendants  of  a  common  father,  as  the  father  and 
his  child  were  never  of  the  same  tribe.  In  the  se- 
quel, however,  it  will  be  discovered  to  be  nearest 
the  Jewish ;  differing  from  it,  as  from  all  other  simi- 
lar institutions  of  the  old  world,  chiefly  in  this,  that 
descent  followed,  in  all  cases,  the  female  line. 

The  founders  of  the  Iroquois  Confederacy  did  not 
seek  to  suspend  the  tribal  divisions  of  the  people, 
to  introduce  a  different  social  organization ;  but  on 
the  contrary,  they  rested  the  League  itself  upon  the 
tribes,  and  through  them,  sought  to  interweave  the 
race  into  one  political  family.  A  cajH^explora- 
tion  of  those  tribal  relationships  wh^ 
the  political  system  of  the  Iroquois, 
fore,  of  importance.  Without  such 
this  will  afford,  their  government  itself  is 
unmeaning  and  inexplicable. 

In  each  nation  there  were  eight  tribes,  which  were 
arranged  in  two  divisions,  and  named  as  follows : 
Wolf,         Bear,         Beaver,         Turtle. 
Deer,         Snipe,        Heron,  Hawk. 

These  are  common  to  all  latitudes  between  Louisi- 


.y_t 


80 


STRUCTURE  OF  THE  LEAGUE 


[Boosl 


ana  and  Montreal,  and  hence  in  themselvec,  are  inca* 
pable  of  throwing  any  light  npon  the  land,  r)r  locality 
in  which  the  race  originated.*  These  mimes  had 
doubtless  an  emblematical  signification,  w)iich  reach- 
ed beyond  the  object  itself.  Of  the  origin  of  their 
tribal  divisions  but  little  is  known,  Mid  jU>  it,  per- 
haps, but  little  importance  attaches.  Tradition  de- 
clares that  the  Bear  and  the  Deer  w«fre  the  original 
tribes,  and  that  the  residue  were  subdivisions.  Evi- 
dence of  the  existence  of  seven  of  the  tribes  at  the 
establishment  of  the  Oligarchy,  is  furnished  in  the 
dii^bntion  of  the  Onondaga  and  Seneca  sachem- 
sl]^.  The  fourteen  assigned  to  the  former  nation 
irei'e  divided  between  the  Wolf,  Baar,  Beaver,  Tur- 
tle, Snipe  and  Deer  tribes;  Tyhile  the  eight  belongs 
iBg  to  the  latter,  were  gi^^en  to  the  Wolif,  Bear, 
Tnrtle,  Snipe  and  Hawk,  to  the  exclusion  pf  the 
others,  if  they  then  eidsted ;  and  in  these  several 
triben  they  were  made  perpetually  hereditary. 


/ 

>  Tftblfl  Mhibttjyng  the  Mientifio 
luunn  of  b»  Mikydf  adopted  by  the 
IroqiMif  9^  ^mmfKM  of  their  re- 
jipwstiT'  (ribMi  J|^|4lowi  the  classi- 

Wolf.  tor^h'-iM. 
VMf.     ,  N»««r'-gu-ye> 

liearA'.  Non-gBMie'44^gol>< 

Turtle.  ait4i»««Hah^''wa. 

Deer.  NttH^-goh. 

Hnlpe.  Doo<eM4oo*we'. 

Heron.  JoHl«'*Mh. 

Htwk.  OMweh^lUllliir-ah. 

Note.  Some  doubt  rests  upon  the 
Herou  and  the  Snipe  concerning  the 
species.  In  the  fornier  case  the 
ohoiofl  lies  between  the  Ardea  Oan- 
didissima,  and  the  Ardea  Leuce.    In 


fication  employed  in  the  Nat  History 
of  New  York.  The  species  have 
been  determined  from  careful  descrip- 
tions obtained  of  the  Senecas. 


Ord«r. 

Familf. 

Oenut, 

Speeiu. 

Camivora. 

CanidBB. 

Lupus. 

OccidentallB. 

CamlTora. 

UntdtB. 

Uiaua. 

Americanus. 

Rodentia. 

Castorids. 

Castor. 

Fiber. 

Chelonia. 

Cbelonidie. 

Chelonunu 

Serpentina. 

Vngulata. 

Cervidte. 

Cervus. 

Virginianus. 

GraUe. 

Scolopacids. 

Totanus. 

SemipalmatiUb 

Orallffi. 

Ardeidoe. 

Ardea. 

Candidissima. 

Acolpltres. 

Falconid89. 

Falco. 

Columbariua. 

the  latter,  the  large  number  of  the 
species  introduces  a  difficulty.  The 
Semipalmatus  corresponds  most  near- 
ly with  the  descripticm  of  the  bird. 


Oh.  IV.] 


DIVISION  nrro  tribes. 


81 


The  division  of  the  people  of  each  nation  into 
eight  tribes,  whether  pre-existing,  or  perfected  at 
the  establishment  of  the  Confederacy,  did  not  ter- 
minate in  its  objects  with  the  nation  itself.^  It  be- 
came the  means  of  effecting  the  most  perfect  union 
of  separate  nations  "  ever  devised  by  the  wit  of 
man."  In  effect,  the  Wolf  tribe  was  divided  into 
five  parts,  and  one  fifth  of  it  placed  in  each  of  the 
five  nations.  The  remaining  tribes  were  subjected 
to  the  same  division  and  distribution.  Between 
those  of  the  same  name — or  in  other  words,  between 
the  separated  parts  of  each  tribe — there  existed  a 
tie  of  brotherhood,  which  linked  the  nations  to- 
gether with  indissoluble  bonds.  The  Mohawk  of 
the  Wolf  tribe  recognized  the  Seneca  of  the 
Wolf  tribe  as 'his  brother,  and  they  were  bound 
to  each  other  by  the  ties  of  consanguinity.  In  like 
manner  the  Oneida  of  the  Turtle  or  other  tribe 
received  the  Cayuga  or  Onondaga  of  the  same  tribe, 
as  a  brother,  and  with  a  fraternal  welcome.  This 
relationship  was  not  ideal,  but  was  founded  upon 
actual  consanguinity.  In  the  eyes  of  an  Iroquois, 
every"member  of  his  own  tribe,  in  whatever  nation, 
was  as  much  his  brother  or  his  sister  as  if  children 


'  The  Senecaa  had  eight  tribes,  the 
Oayugas  eight,  the  Tuscaroras  seven, 
the  Onondagas  eight,  the  Oneidaa 
three,  and  the  Mohawks  three.  The 
descendants  of  the  ancient  Oneidas 
and  Mdiawks  affirm  that  their  ances- 
tors never  had  but  three  tribes,  the 
Wolf,  Bear  and  Turtle.  On  old 
treaties  with  these  nations  now  in 


the  State  Department,  these  titles 
appear  as  their  only  social  divisions. 
But  bj  the  original  laws  of  the  League, 
neither  of  these  tribes  could  inter- 
marry. Hence  there  appears  to  have 
been  a  necessity  for  the  existence 
originally  of  the  remaining  tribes,  or 
some  of  them,  to  admit  of  the  verity 
of  this  law  in  relation  to  marriage. 


4* 


82 


STRUOTURE  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


[Book  L 


of  the  same  mother.  This  cross-relationship  between 
the  tribes  of  the  same  name,  and  which  was  stronger, 
if  possible,  than  the  chain  of  brotherhood  between  the 
several  tribes  of  the  same  nation,  is  still  preserved  in 
all  its  original  strength.  It  doubtless  furnishes  the 
chief  reason  of  the  tenacity  with  which  the  fragments 
of  the  League  still  cling  together.  If  either  of  the  five 
nations  had  wished  to  cast  off  the  alliance,  it  must 
also  have  broken  this  bond  of  brotherhood.  Had 
the  nations  fallen  into  collision,  it  would  have  turn- 
ed Hawk  tribe  against  Hawk  tribe,  Heron  against 
Heron,  brother  against  brother.  The  history  of  the 
Ho-de'-no-aavrTiee  exhibits  the  wisdom  of  these  or- 
ganic provisions ;  for,  during  the  long  period  through 
which  the  League  subsisted,  they  never  fell  into  an- 
archy, nor  even  approximated  to  dissolution  from 
internal  disorders. 

With  the  progress  of  the  inquiry,  it  becomes 

more  apparent  that  the  Confederacy  was  in  effect  a 

League  of  Tribes.    With  the  ties  of  kindred  as  its 

principle  of  union,  the  whole  race  was  interwoven 

into  one  greariamily,  composed  of^Ribes  in  its  first 

subdivision,  (for  "the  nations  were  counterparts  of 

eac£~qther;j    and  the  tribes  thernadves,  in  their 

I    subdivisions,  composed  of  parts  of  many  households. 

I    Without  tEese~^0Se1nleivrelations,  resting,  as  many 

1   of  them  do,  upon  the  strong  impulses  of  nature,  a 

\  mere  alliance  between  the  Iroquois  nations  would 

^  have  been  feeble  and  transitory. 

In  this  manner  was  constructed  the  League  of  the 
Ho-de'-no-acm^nm^  m  itself  an  extraordinary  speci- 


OalV.] 


FAMILY  RBLATIONSHIP& 


88 


men  of  Indian  legislation.  Simple  in  ita  foundation 
uijon  the  family  relationships,  effectivejnthe  lasting 
vigor  inherent  in  the  ties  of  kindred,  and  perfect 
in  its  success,  in  achieving  a  permanent  and  harmo- 
nious union  of  the  nations.  It  forms  an  enduring 
monument  to  that  proud  and  progressive  race,  who 
reared  under  its  protection  a  wide-spread  Indian 
sovereignty. 

All  the  institutions  of  the  Iroquois  have  regard 
to  the  division  of  the  people  into  tribes.  Originally 
with  reference  to  marriage,  the  Wolf,  Bear,  Beaver, 
and  Turtle  tribes,  being  brothers  to  each  other, 
were  not  allowed  to  intermarry.  The  four  opposite 
tribes,  being  also  brothers  to  each  other,  were  like- 
wise prohibited  from  intennarrying.  Either  of  the 
first  four  tribes,  however,  could  intermarry  with 
either  of  the  last  four,  the  relation  between  them 
being  that  of  cousins.  Thus  Hawk  could  intermarry 
with  Bear  or  Beaver,  Heron  with  Turtle ;  but  not 
Beaver  and  Turtle,  nor  Deer  and  Deer.  Whoever 
violated  these  laws  of  marriage  incurred  the  deepest 
detestation  and  disgrace.  In  process  of  time,  how- 
ever, the  rigor  of  the  system  was  relaxed,  until 
finally  the  prohibition  was  confined  to  the  tribe  of 
the  individual,  which,  among  the  residue  of  the 
Iroquois,  is  still  religiously  observed.  They  can 
now  marry  into  any  tribe  but  their  own.  Under 
the  original  as  well  as  modern  regulation,  the  hus- 
band and  wife  were  of  different  tribes.  The  chil- 
dren always  followed  the  tribe  of  the  mother. 

As  the  whole  Iroquois  system  rested  upon  the 


y 


84 


STRUCTURE  OF  THE  LEAGUK 


[Book  I 


tribes  as  an  organic  division  of  tlie  people,  it  was 
very  natural  that  the  separate  rights  of  each  should 
be  jealously  guarded.  Not  the  least  remarkable 
among  their  institutions,  was  that  which  confined 
the  transmission  of  all  titles,  rights  and  property 
in  the  female  line  to  the  exclusion  of  the  male.  It 
is  strangely  unlike  the  canons  of  descent  adopted 
by  civilized  nations,  but  it  secured  several  important 
objects.  If  the  Deer  tribe  of  the  Cayugas,  for  ex- 
ample, received  a  sachemship  at  the  original  distri- 
bution of  these  offices,  the  descent  of  such  title  being 
limited  to  the  female  line,  it  (Jould  never  pass  out  of 
the  tribe.  It  thus  became  /instrumental  in  giving 
to  the  tribe  individuality.  iA.  still  more  .marked  re- 
sult, and  perhaps  a  leading  object  of  this  enactment 
was  the  perpetual  disinheritance  of  the  son.  Being 
of  the  tribe  of  his  mother  tformed  an  impassable 
barrier  against  him ;  and  he\  could  neither  succeed 
his  father  as  a  sachem,  nor  inherit  from  him  even 
his  medal,  or  his  tomahawk. )  The  inheritance,  for 
the  protection  of  tribal  rights,  was  thus  directed 
from  the  lineal  descendants  df  the  sachem,  to  his 
brothers,  or  his  sisters'  children^  or,  under  certain  cir- 
cumstances, to  some  individual  ^f  the  tribe  at  large ; 
each  and  all  of  whom  were  in  ^is  tribe,  while  his 
children,  being  in  another  tribe,  el&  before  remarked, 
were  placed  out  of  the  line  of  sudp^sion. 

By  the  operation  of  this  principle,  also,  the  cer- 
tainty of  descent  in  the  tribe,  of  their  principal 
chiefs,  was  secured  by  a  rule  infallible ;  for  the  child 
must  be  the  son  of  its  mother,  although  not  neces- 


Oh.  IV.] 


DEGREES  OP  CONSANGUINITY. 


85 


sarily  of  its  mother's  husband.  If  the  purity  of 
blood  be  of  any  moment,  the  lawgivers  of  the  Iro- 
quois established  the  only  certain  rule  the  case  ad- 
mits of,  whereby  the  assurance  might  be  enjoyed 
that  the  ruling  sachem  was  of  the  same  family  or 
tribe  with  the  first  taker  of  the  title. 

The  Iroquois  mode  of  computing  degrees  of  con- 
sanguinity was  unlike  that  of  the  civil  or  canon 
law ;  but  was  yet  a  clear  and  definite  system.  No 
distinction  was  made  between  the  lineal  and  collat- 
eral lines,  either  in  the  ascending  or  descending 
series.  To  understand  this  subject,  it  must  be  borne 
in  mind,  that  of  the  grandparents  one  only,  the 
matenial  grandmother,  necessarily  was,  and  of  the 
parents  only  the  mother,  and,  in  the  descending 
line,  only  the  sisters'  children  could  be  of  the  same 
tribe  with  the  propositus,  or  individual  from  whom 
the  degrees  of  relationship  were  reckoned.  By 
careful  attention  to  this  rule,  the  reasons  of  the 
following  relationships  will  be  readily  perceived. 
The  maternal  grandmother  and  her  sisters  were 
equally  grandmothers ;  the  mother  and  her  sisters 
were  equally  mothers;  the  children  of  a  mother's 
sisters  wer3  brothers  and  sisters;  the  children  of  a 
sister  were  nephews  and  nieces;  and  the  grand- 
children of  a  sister  were  his  grandchildren.  These 
were  the  chief  relatives  within  the  tribe,  though 
not  fully  extended  as  to  number.  Out  of  the 
tribe,  the  paternal  grandfather  and  his  brothers 
were  equally  grandfathers ;  the  father  and  his  broth- 
ers equally  fathers ;  the  father's  sisters  were  aunts, 


86 


STRUCTURE  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


[Book  L 


while,  in  the  tribe,  the  mother's  brothers  were 
nncles;  the  father's  sister's  children  were  consins 
as  in  the  civil  law ;  the  children  of  these  cousins 
were  nephews  and  nieces,  and  the  children  of  these 
nephews  and  nieces  were  his  grandchildren,  or  the 
grandchildren  of  the  propositus.  Again :  the  chil- 
dren of  a  brother  were  his  children,  and  the  grand- 
children of  a  brother  were  his  grandchildren; 
also,  the  children  of  a  father's  brother  were  his 
brothers  and  sistere,  instead  of  cousins,  as  under 
the  civil  law ;  and  lastly,  their  children  were  his 
grandchildren. 

It  was  the  leading  object  of  the  Iroquois  law  of 
descent,  to  merge  the  collateral  in  the  lineal  line,  as 
sufficiently  appears  in  the  above  outline.  By  the 
civil  law,  every  departure  from  the  common  ances- 
tor in  the  descending  series,  removed  the  collateral 
from  the  lineal ;  while,  by  the  law  under  considera- 
tion, the  two  lines  were  finally  brought  into  one.* 
Under  the  civil  law  mode  of  computation,  the  de- 
grees of  relationship  become  too  remote  to  be  traced 
among  collaterals ;  while,  by  the  mode  of  the  Iro- 
quois, none  of  the  collaterals  were  lost  by  remote- 
ness of  degree.  The  number  of  those  linked  to- 
gether by  the  nearer  family  ties  was  largely  multi- 


>  The  foUowj^ng  are  the  names  of 
the  several  degrees   of  relationship 


Uoowte', 

Grandfather. 

V»«ote', 

Gmndmother. 

H&'-nih, 

Father. 

Noh-yeh', 

Mother. 

HtHih'-wuk, 

Sod. 

Oo-ah'-wuk, 

Daughter. 

Kl-yr-dil, 

Grandchildm. 

recognized  among  the  ffo-de'-ruhtatt- 
nee,  in  the  language  of  the  Senecas : — 

Iloo-no'-wh,  Uncle. 

Ah-geh'-4iuc,  Aunt. 

Hll-yan-wiln-deh',        Nephew. 
Kii-yan-wiin-doh',        Nieoe. 
Dil-yargwa  Htan-ncxUl,  Brothers  and  Biatonk 
Ab^gara'-ieh,  Oooaiu. 


Oa  IV.] 


SUCCESSION  OF  SACHEMS. 


87 


plied  by  preventing,  in  this  manner,  the  subdivision 
of  a  family  into  collateral  branches.  These  relar 
tionships,  so  novel  and  original,  did  not  exist  simply 
in  theory,  but  were  actual,  and  of  constant  recogni- 
tion, and  lay  at  the  foundation  of  their  political,  as 
well  as  social  organization. 

The  succession  of  the  rulers  of  the  League  is  one 
of  the  most  intricate  subjects  to  be  met  with  in  the 
political  system  of  the  Iroquois.  It  has  been  so 
difficult  to  procure  a  satisfactory  exposition  of  the 
enactments  by  which  the  mode  of  succession  was 
regulated,  that  the  sachemships  have  sometimes 
been  considered  elective,  at  others  as  hereditary. 
Many  of  the  obstacles  which  beset  the  inquiry  are 
removed  by  the  single  fact,  that  the  title  of  sachem 
was  absolutely  hereditary  in  the  tribe  to  which  it 
was  originally  assigned,  and  could  never  pass  out 
of  it,  but  with  its  extinction.  How  far  these  titles 
were  hereditary  in  that  part  of  the  family  of  the 
sachem  who  were  of  the  same  tribe  with  himself, 
becomes  the  true  question  to  consider.  The  sar 
chem's  brothers,  and  the  sons  of  his  sisters  were  of 
his  tribe,  and,  consequently,  in  the  line  of  succes- 
sion. Between  a  brother  and  a  nephew  of  the  de- 
cet^ed,  there  was  no  law  which  established  a  prefer- 
ence; neither  between  several  brothers,  on  the 
one  hand,  and  sons  of  several  sisters  on  the  other, 
was  there  any  law  of  primogeniture;  nor,  finally, 
was  there  any  positive  law,  that  the  choice  should 
be  confined  to  the  brothers  of  the  deceased  ruler, 
and  the  descendants  of  his  sisters  in  the  female  line, 


88 


STRUCTURE  OF  TEE  LEAGUE. 


[BookL 


until  all  these  should  fail,  before  a  selection  could 
be  made  from  the  tribe  at  large.  Hence,  it  appears, 
so  far  as  positive  enactments  were  concerned,  that 
the  office  of  sachem  was  hereditary  in  the  partic- 
ular tribe  in  which  it  ran;  while  it  was  elective, 
as  between  the  male  members  of  the  tiibe  itself.* 

In  the  absence  of  laws,  designatmg  with  cer- 
tainty the  individual  upon  whom  the  inheritance 
should  fall,  custom  would  come  in  and  assume  the 
force  of  law,  in  directing  the  manner  of  choice, 
from  among  a  number  equally  eligible.  Upon  the 
decease  of  a  sachem,  a  tribal  council  assembled  to  de- 
termine upon  his  successor.  The  choice  usually  fell 
upon  a  son  of  one  of  the  deceased  ruler's  sisters,  or 
upon  one  of  his  brothers — ^in  the  absence  of  physi- 
cal and  moral  objections ;  and  this  preference  of  one 
of  his  near  relatives  Would  be  suggested  by  feelings 
of  respect  for  his  memory.  Infancy  was*  no  obsta- 
cle, it  involving,  only  the  necessity  of  setting  over 
the  infant  a  guardian,  to  discharge  the  duties  of  a 
sachem  until  iie  attained  a  suitable  age.  It  some- 
times occurred  that  all  the  relatives  of  the  deceased 
were  set  aside,  and  a  selection  was  made  from  the 
tribe  generally;  but  it  seldom  thus  happened,  un- 
less from  the  great  unfitness  of  the  near  relatives 
of  the  deceased. 


'  Laws  of  successioa  somewhat 
eimilar  existed  among  the  Aztecs. 
"  The  sovereign  was  selected  from  the 
brothers  of  the  deceased  prince,  or, 
in  default  of  them,  from  his  nephews, 
thus  the  election  was  always  restricted 
to  the  same  fiEunily.    »    *    *    The 


scheme  of  election,  however  defective, 
argues  a  more  refined  and  calcul-'lng 
policy  than  was  to  have  been  ex- 
pected from  a  barbarous  nation."— 
Prescott's  Oonqueet  of  Mexico,  vol  i. 
p.  28. 


Oh.  rV.] 


NAMEa 


89 


When  the  individual  was  finally  determined,  the 
nation  summoned  a  council,  in  the  name  -^i  .he  de- 
ceased, of  all  the  sachems  of  the  League ,  and  the 
new  sachem  was  raised  up  by  such  council,  and  in- 
vested with  his  office. 

In  connection  with  the  power  of  the  tribes  to 
designate  the  sachems,  should  be  noticed  the  equal 
power  of  deposition.  If,  by  misconduct,  a  sachem 
lost  the  confidence  and  respect  of  his  tribe,  and  be- 
came unworthy  of  authority,  a  tribal  council  at 
once  deposed  him ;  and,  having  selected  a  successor, 
summoned  a  council  of  the  League  to  perform  the 
ceremony  of  his  investiture. 

Still  further  to  illustrate  the  characteristics  of  the 
tribes  of  the  Iroquois,  some  reference  to  their  mode 
of  bestowing  names  would  not  be  inapt.*  Soon 
after  the  birth  of  an  infant,  the  near  relatives  of  the 
same  tribe  selected  a  name.  At  the  first  subsequent 
council  of  the  nation,  the  birth  and  name  were  pub- 
licly announced,  together  with  the  name  and  tribe 
of  the  father,  und  the  name  and  tribe  of  the  mother. 
In  each  nation  the  proper  names  were  so  strongly 
marked  by  a  tribal  peculiarity,  that  the  tribe  of  the 
individual  could  usually  be  determined  from  the 
name  alone.  Making,  as  they  did,  a  part  of  their 
language,  they  were  all  significant.  When  an  in- 
dividual was  raised  up  as  a  sachem,  his  original 
name  was  laid  aside,  and  that  of  the  sachemship 

*  Like -the  ancient  Sazona,  the  Iro-  individual  was  often  changed  at  dif- 

quois  had  neither  a  prenomen,  nor  a  ferent  periods  of  life,  as  when  the 

cognomen ;  but  contented  themselves  youth  became  a  warrior ;  and  again> 

with  a  single  name.    The  name  of  an  at  the  approach  of  age. 


I 


90 


STRUCTURE  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


[Boos  I. 


itself  assumed.  In  like  manner,  at  the  raising 
up  of  a  chief,  the  council  of  the  nation  which  per- 
formed the  ceremony,  took  away  the  former  name 
of  the  incipient  chief  and  assigned  him  a  new  one, 
perhaps,  like  Napoleon^s  titles,  commemorative  of 
the  event  which  led  to  its  bestowment.  Thut*,  when 
the  celebrated  Red-Jacket  was  elevated  by  election 
to  the  dignity  of  a  chief,  his  original  name,  O-te-tir 
dn'-%  "  always  ready,"  was  taken  from  him,  and  in 
its  place  was  bestowed  Sa-go-ye-wat'-ha,  "keeper 
awake,"  in  allusion  to  the  powei'S  of  his  eloquence. 

Each  tribe  in  the  nation  thus  formed  a  species  of 
separate  community.  The  members  were  all  of 
consanguinity,  and  their  relationships  easily  traced. 
In  like  manner  those  of  the  same  tribe  in  each  of 
the  other  nations  were  their  consanguinii,  and  their 
relationships,  near  and  remote,  were  also  traceable. 
As  two  tribes  were  necessarily  joined  in  each 
family,  there  was  a  perfect  diffusion  of  tribes 
throughout  the  nation,  and  throughout  the  League. 
In  this  manner  the  race  of  the  Iroquois,  although 
consisting  of  different  nations,  was  blended  into 
one  people.  The  League  was  in  effect  established, 
and  rested  for  its  stability,  upon  the  natural  faith 
of  kindred. 

It  now  remains  to  define  a  tribe  of  the  Hode'-no- 
eavrnee.  From  the  preceding  considerations  it  suffi- 
ciently appears,  that  it  was  not,  like  the  Grecian 
and  Roman,  a  circle  or  group  of  families ;  for  two 
tribes  were  necessarily  represented  in  every  family ; 
neither,  like  the  Jewish,  was  it  constituted  of  the 


OalV.] 


NATURE  OF  A  TRIBE. 


91 


lineal  descendants  of  a  common  father;  on  the 
contrary,  it  distinctly  involved  the  idea  of  descent 
from  a  common  mother ;  nor  has  it  any  resemblance 
to  the  Scottish  clan,  or  the  Canton  of  the  Switzer. 
In  the  formation  of  an  Iroquois  tribe,  a  portion 
was  taken  from  many  households,  and  bound  to- 
gether by  a  tribal  bond. 

The  wife,  her  children,  and  her  descendants  in 
the  female  line,  would,  in  perpetuity,  be  linked  with 
the  destinies  of  her  own  tribe ;  while  the  husband, 
his  brothers  and  sisters,  and  the  descendants  of  the 
latter,  in  the  female  line,  would,  in  like  manner,  be 
united  to  another  tribe,  and  held  by  its  affinities. 
Herein  was  a  bond  of  union  between  the  several 
tribes  of  the  same  nation,  corresponding,  in  some 
degree,  with  the  cross-relationship  founded  upon 
consanguinity,  which  bound  together  the  tribes  of 
the  same  emblem  in  the  different  nations. 

The  Iroquois  claim  to  have  originated  the  idea  of 
a  division  of  the  people  into  tribes,  as  a  means  of 
creating  new  relationships  by  which  to  bind  the 
people  more  firmly  together.  It  is  further  asserted 
by  them,  that  they  forced,  or  introduced  this  social 
organization  among  the  Cherokees,  the  Chippeways, 
(Massasaugas)  and  several  other  Indian  nations,  with 
whom,  in  ancient  times,  they  were  in  constant  inter- 
course. The  fact  that  this  division  of  the  people  of 
the  same  nation  into  tribes  does  not  prevail  gener- 
ally among  our  Indian  races,  favors  the  assertion  of 
the  Iroquois.  On  the  other  hand,  the  laws  of  de- 
scent, at  least  of  the  crown,  among  the  Aztecs, 


92 


STRUCTURE  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


[Book! 


dimly  shadows  forth  the  existence  of  a  similar  so- 
cial organization,  which  may  have  been  reproduced 
among  the  Iroquois,  or  preserved  through  a  remote 
affinity  of  blood.  At  all  events,  it  was  the  life  and 
strength  of  the  League. 

Of  the  comparative  value  of  these  institutions, 
when  contrasted  with  those  of  civilized  countries, 
and  of  their  capability  of  elevating  the  race,  it  is 
not  necessary  here  to  inquire.  It  was  the  boast  of 
the  Iroquois  that  the  great  object  of  their  con- 
federacy was  peace — to  break  up  the  spirit  of  per- 
petual warfare,  which  had  wasted  the  red  race  from 
age  to  age.  Such  an  insight  into  the  true  end  of  all 
legitimate  government,  by  those  who  constructed  this 
tribal  league,  excites  as  great  surprise  as  admiration. 
It  is  the  highest  and  the  noblest  aspect  in  which 
human  institutions  can  be  viewed ;  and  the  thought 
itself — universal  peace  among  Indian  races  possible 
of  attainment — was  a  ray  of  intellect  from  no  or- 
dinary mind.  To  consummjate  such  a  purpose,  the 
Iroquois  nations  were  to  be  concentrated  into  one 
political  fraternity ;  and  in  a  manner  effectively  to 
prevent  oflfehoots  and  secessions.  By  its  natural 
growth,  this  fraternity  would  accumulate  sufficient 
power  to  absorb  adjacent  nations,  moulding  them, 
successively,  by  affiliation,  into  one  common  family. 
Thus,  in  its  nature,  it  was  designed  to  be  a  progres- 
sive confederacy.  What  means  could  have  been 
employed  with  greater  promise  of  success  than  the 
.jtupendous  system  of  relationships,  which  was 
fabricated  through  the  division  of  the  Ro-de'-no- 


O&IV.] 


EQUALITJ  OF  THE  NATIONS. 


98 


smniee  into  tribes?  It  was  a  system  sufficiently 
ample  to  enfold  the  whole  Indian  race.  Unlimited 
in  their  capacity  for  extension,  inflexible  in  their 
relationships,  the  tribes  thus  interleagued  would 
have  suffered  no  loss  of  unity  by  their  enlargement, 
nor  loss  of  strengtn  by  the  increasing  distance  be- 
tween their  council-fires.  The  destiny  of  this 
League,  if  it  had  been  left  to  work  out  its  own  re- 
sults among  the  red  races  exclusively,  it  is  impos- 
sible to  conjecture.  With  vast  capacities  for  en- 
largement, and  remarkable  durability  of  structure, 
it  must  have  attained  a  gi'eat  elevation,  and  a 
general  supremacy. 

It  is  apparent  from  the  examination  of  such  evi- 
dences as  can  be  discovered,  that  the  several  Iro- 
quois nations  occupied  positions  of  entire  equality 
in  the  League,  in  rights,  privileges  and  obligations. 
Such  special  immunities  as  were  granted  to  either, 
must  be  put  down  to  the  chances  of  location,  and 
to  the  numerical  differences  at  the  institution  of  the 
Confederacy ;  since  they  neither  indicate  an  inten- 
tion to  establish  an  unequal  alliance,  nor  exhibit  the 
exercise  of  privileges  by  either  nation,  inconsistent 
with  the  principle  of  political  equality,  on  which 
the  League  was  founded. 

The  sources  of  information,  from  which  this  con- 
clusion is  drawn,  are  to  be  found  in  the  mass  of  Iro- 
quois traditions,  and  in  the  structure  of  the  Con- 
federacy itself.  Those  traditions  which  reach  be- 
yond the  formation  of  the  League,  are  vague  and 
unreliable,  while  all  such  as  refer  to  its  establish- 


04 


STRUCTURE  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


[Book  L 


ment  aMume  a  connected  and  distinctive  form.  It 
follows  that  confidence  may  be  reposed  in  such  in- 
ferences as  are  derived  from  these  traditions,  and 
coiToborated  by  the  internal  structure  of  the  gov- 
ernment, and  by  the  institutions  of  the  League. 

There  were  provisions  apparently  vesting  in  cer- 
tain nations  superior  authority,  which  it  is  desirable 
to  introduce  and  explain.  The  most  prominent  was 
the  unequal  distribution  of  sachemships,  indicating 
an  unequal  distribution  of  power :  the  Onondagas, 
for  example,  having  fourteen  sachems,  while  the 
Senecas,  by  far  the  most  powerful  nation  in  the  Con- 
federacy, were  entitled  to  but  eight.  It  is  true, 
ceteris  pa/rihtia^  that  a  larger  body  of  sachems  would 
exercise  a  greater  influence  in  general  council ;  but 
it  will  appear,  when  the  mode  of  deciding  questions 
is  considered,  that  it  gave  no  increase  of  power,  for 
each  nation  had  an  equal  voice,  and  a  negative  upon 
the  others. 

By  another  organic  provision,  the  custody  of  the 
"  Council  Brand,"  and  also  of  the  "  Wampum,"  into 
which  the  laws  of  the  League  "  had  been  talked," 
was  given  by  liereditary  grant  to  the  Onondagas. 
This  is  sufficiently  explained  by  their  central  posi- 
tion, which  made  the  council-fire  in  the  Onondaga 
valley,  in  effect,  the  seat  of  government  of  the 
League.  It  was  equally  a  convenience  to  all,  and 
does  not  necessarily  involve  a  preference  enforced 
by  superior  power. 

The  To-dchda'-ho  was  likewise  among  the  Onon- 
daga sachems.    Upon  this  point,  it  has  heretofore 


0«.  IV.] 


EQUALTTT  OF  THE  NATION& 


95 


It 

in- 
and 
rov- 


been  stated,  that  the  higher  degree  of  consideration 
attached  to  this  title  resulted  exclusively  from  the 
exalted  estimation  in  which  the  original  Tchdo-dd'-ho 
was  held,  on  account  of  his  martial  prowess  and 
achievements. 

An  apparent  inequality  between  the  nations  of 
the  League  is  also  observable  in  the  award  of  the 
two  highest  military  chieftains  to  the  Senecas.  It 
will  be  sufficient,  on  this  difficult  feature  in  the  sys- 
tem of  the  Iroquois,  to  note,  that  when  they  con- 
structed their  political  edifice,  the  Long  House,  with 
its  door  opening  upon  the  west,  they  admitted  the 
supposition  that  all  hostile  onsets  were  to  be  ex- 
pected from  that  direction;  and  on  placing  the 
Senecas  as  a  perpetual  shield  before  its  western 
portal,  these  war-captains  were  granted,  as  among 
the  means  needful  for  its  protection. 

The  Mohawks  were  receivers  of  tribute  from 
subjugated  nations.  This  hereditary  privilege  must 
be  placed  upon  the  same  footing  with  the  preceding. 
It  may,  perhaps,  indicate  that  the  nations  upon  their 
borders  were  in  subjection. 

Unequal  terms  in  a  Confederacy  of  independent 
nations  would  not  be  expected.  True  wisdom  would 
dictate  the  principle  of  equality,  as  the  only  certain 
foundation  on  which  a  durable  structure  could  be 
erected.  That  such  was  the  principle  adopted  by 
the  legislators  of  the  Iroquois,  is  evinced  by  the 
equality  of  rights  and  immunities  subsisting  between 
the  sachems  of  the  League.  Their  authority  was 
not  limited  to  their  own  nation,  but  was  co-extensive 


96 


STRUCTURE  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


[Book  L 


with  the  Confederacy.  The  Cayuga  sachem,  while 
in  the  midst  of  the  Oneidas,  could  enforce  from 
them  the  same  obedience  that  was  due  to  him  from 
his  own  people ;  and  when  in  general  council  with 
his  compeers,  he  had  an  equal  voice  iu  the  disposal 
of  all  business  which  came  before  it.  The  special 
privileges  enumerated,  and  some  others  which  exist- 
ed, were  of  but  little  moment,  when  compared  with 
the  fact  that  the  nations  were  independent,  and 
that  each  had  an  equal  pai-ticipntion  in  the  admin- 
istration  of  the  government. 

At  the  epoch  of  the  League,  the  several  nations 
occupied  the  territory  between  the  Hudson  and  the 
Genesee,  and  were  separated  by  much  the  same  in- 
ternal boundaries,  as  at  the  period  when  they  yielded 
up  their  sovereignty.     From  geographical  position, 
or  from  relative  importance,  or  yet,  for  the  mere 
purpose  of  establishing  between  the  nations  rela- 
tionships similar  to  those  existing  between  the  tribes, 
certain  rules  of  precedence,  and  national  ties,  were 
constituted  between  them.    The  nations  were  di- 
vided into  two  classes,  or  divisions ;  and  when  as- 
sembled in  general  council  were  arranged  upon  op- 
posite sides  of  the  "  council-fire."    On  the  one  side 
stood  the  Mohawks,  Onondagas  and  Senecas,  who, 
as  nations,  were  regarded  as  brothers  to  each  other, 
but  as  fathers  to  the  other  nations.    Upon  the  other 
side  were  the  Oneidas  and  Cayugas,  and  at  a  subse- 
quent day,  the  Tuscaroras,  who,  in  like  manner, 
were  brother  nations  to  each  other,  but  children  to 
the  first  three.    These  divisions  were  in  harmony 


i( 


,0*  IV.] 


VATIONAL  EPITBITB. 


9V 


with  their  system  of  relationships,  or  more  properly 
ibrmed  a  part  of  it  They  may  have  sectired  for  the 
senior  nations  increased  respect,  but  they  invuived 
no  idea  of  dependence  in  the  jimjor,  or  inequality 
in  civil  rights. 

When  the  nations  were  enumerated,  the  Mohawks 
were  placed  first,  but  for  what  reason  is  not  pre- 
cisely understood.  In  the  councils  of  the  Confede- 
racy they  were  styled  Dorgore-o'-gd^  which  became 
their  national  epithet.  It  was  a  term  of  respect, 
and  signifies  '^  neutral,'^  or,  as  it  may  be  rendered, 
<<  the  shield.^    Its  origin  is  lost  in  obscurity. 

The  Onondagas  were  placed  next  in  the  order 
of  precedence,  and  were  addressed  in  council  by  the 
appellation  Ho-de'-amirrKhge-ta,  This  term  signifies 
"  name-bearer,^  and  was  conferred  in  commemora- 
tion of  the  circumstance,  that  the  Onondagas  be- 
stowed the  names  upon  the  fifty  original  sachems. 
This  was  a  privilege  of  some  moment,  as  these 
*' names'*  were  to  descend  from  generation  to  gene- 
ration, upon  the  successive  rulers  of  the  Ho-de'-no' 
acm-nee, 

Neirt  in  order  stood  the  Senecas,  justly  proud  of 
their  national  designation,  Ho-ncm-ne-lio'-ont,  or 
"  the  door-keeper.''  To  them,  as  elsewhere  remark- 
ed, belonged  the  hereditary  guardianship  of  the 
door  of  the  Long  House. 

The  Oneidas  occupied  the  fourth  place  in  the  Iro- 
quois order  of  precedence,  and  originally  had  no 
appellation  by  which  they  were  distinguished.  At 
a  subsequent  and  quite  modem  period,  the  epithet 

6 


98 


STRUCTURE  OF  THE  LEAGUR 


[BookL 


Ne-a/i'-de-orv-dm'-go'-wwr^  or  "  Great  Tree,"  was  confer- 
red upon  them  by  their  confederates.  This  name  was 
seized  upon  from  some  occurrence  at  a  treaty  with 
the  people  of  Waatow^  or  Boston. 

Of  the  five  original  nations,  the  Gayugas  were 
placed  last  in  the  enumeration.  They  were  desig- 
nated in  council  by  the  appellation,  So-wus'-ho-gwor 
to-wa/r^  signifying  "Great  Pipe."  Tradition  refera 
this  epithet  to  the  incident,  that  the  leading  Cayuga 
chief  in  attendance  at  the  council  which  established 
the  League  smoked  a  pipe  of  unusual  dimensions 
and  workmanship. 

The  admission  of  the  Tuscaroras  having  been 
long  subsequent  to  the  formation  of  the  League, 
they  were  never  received  into  an  equal  alliance  with 
the  other  nations.  After  their  disastrous  overthrow, 
and  expulsion  from  North  Carolina,  they  turned  to- 
wards the  country  of  the  Iroquois,  and  were  ad- 
mitted about  the  year  1715,  as  the  sixth  nation,  into 
the  Confederacy.  But  they  were  never  allowed  to 
have  a  sachem,  who  could  sit  as  an  equal  in  the 
council  of  sachems.  The  live  nations  were  unwil- 
ling to  enlarge  the  number  of  sachemships  founded 
at  the  institution  of  the  League.  For  purposes  of 
national  government,  however,  they  were  organized 
like  the  other  nations,  with  similar  tribes,  relation- 
ships, laws  and  institutions.  They  also  enjoyed  a 
nominal  equality  in  the  councils  of  the  League,  by 
the  courtesy  of  the  other  five,  and  their  sachems 
were  "  raised  up"  with  the  same  ceremonies.  They 
were  not  dependent,  but  were  admitted  to  as  full 


Oh.  IV.] 


OFFICE  OF  CHIEF  ELECTIVE 


99 


equality  as  could  be  granted  them,  without  enlarg- 
ing the  frame-work  of  the  Confederacy.  In  the 
councils  of  the  League,  they  had  no  national  desig- 
nation. 

At  the  establishment  of  the  Confederacy,  the 
office  of  chief,  Horseh-Tio-wd'-neh^ "  an  elevated  name," 
was  entirely  unknown  among  the  Iroquois.  Their 
traditions,  as  elsewhere  stated,  affirm  that  this  title 
was  instituted  long  subsequent  to  the  foundation  of 
the  fifty  sachemships,  and  the  full  adjustment  of  the 
League.  The  necessity  in  which  this  office  had  its 
origin,  and  the  illustration  which  it  furnishes  of  a 
position  elsewhere  advanced,  that  all  political  in- 
stitutions, as  they  unfold,  progress  from  monarchy 
towards  democracy,  leads  to  the  presentation  of  this 
subject  in  this  place. 

When  the  power  of  the  Ho-de'-Tw-savrnm  began  to 
develop,  under  the  new  system  of  oligarchies  within 
an  oligarchy,  there  sprang  up  around  the  sachems  a 
class  of  warriors,  distinguished  for  enterprise  upon 
the  war-path,  and  eloquence  in  council,  Avho  de- 
manded some  participation  in  the  administration  of 
public  affairs.  The  serious  objections  to  the  en- 
largement of  the  number  of  rulers,  involving,  as  it 
did,  changes  in  the  frame-work  of  the  government, 
for  a  long  period  enabled  the  sachems  to  resist  the 
encroachment.  In  the  progress  of  evenis,  this  class 
became  too  powerful  to  be  withstood,  and  the  sa- 
chems were  compelled  to  raise  them  up  in  the  sub- 
ordinate station  of  chiefs.  The  title  was  purely 
elective,  and  the  reward  of  merit.     Unlike  the  sa- 


t 


100 


STRUCTURE  OF  THE  LEAOUK 


[BooE  I 


chemsliips,  tlie  name  was  not  hereditary  in  the  tribe 
or  family  of  the  individual,  but  terminated  with  the 
chief  himself;  unless  subsequently  bestowed  by  the 
tribe  upon  some  other  person,  to  preserve  it  as  one 
of  their  illustrious  names.  These  chiefe  were  origin- 
ally invested  with  very  limited  powers  their  prin- 
cipal office  being  that  of  advisers  and  counsellors 
of  the  sachems.  Having  thus  obtained  a  foothold 
in  the  government,  this  class,  to  the  number  of 
which  there  was  no  limit,  gradually  enlarged  their  . 
influence,  and  from  generation  to  generation  drew 
nearer  to  an  equality  with  the  sachems  themselves.* 
By  this  innovation  the  government  was  liberalized, 
to  the  sensible  diminution  of  the  power  of  the  sa- , 
chems,  which,  at  the  institution  of  the  League,  was 
extremely  arbitrary. 

It  is  a  singular  fact,  that  none  of  the  sachems  of 
the  Iroquois,  save  Logan,*  have  ever  become  distin- 
guished in  history ;  although  each  of  the  fifty  titles 
or  sachemships  have  been  held  by  as  many  indi- 
viduals, as  generations  have  passed  away  since  the 
foundation  of  the  Confederacy.  If  the  immortality 
of  men,  "  worthy  of  praise,"  is  committed  to  the 
guardianship  of  the  Muse — 

"  Dignum  laude  virum  Musa  vetat  mori,*' 


^  At  the  present  time  among  the 
dismembered  fragments  of  the  Iro- 
quois nations,  the  chiefs  are  found  to 
be  nearly,  if  not  in  all  respects,  upon 
an  equality  with  the  sachems,  al- 
though the  offices  are  still  held  by 
different  tenures. 


*  Logan  was  one  of  the  ten  Oayu* 
ga  sachems,  but  which  of  the  ten 
names  or  sachemships  he  held,  is  not 
at  present  ascertained.  His  father, 
Shikellimus  or  Shikalimo,  who  is  usu- 
ally mentioned  as  a  Cayuga  sachem, 
was  but  a  chie£ 


Ok.  IV.]         DISTINGUISHED  MEN  WERE  CHIEFS. 


101 


— ^the  muse  of  tradition,  if  such  a  conception  may 
be  indulged,  has  been  enabled,  out  of  this  long  line 
of  sachems,  to  record  the  deeds  of  none,  save  the 
military  achievements  of  the  first  To-do-da' -ho^  the 
wisdom  in  legislation  of  the  first  Da-ga-no-w^-da^ 
and  the  sacred  mission  of  Gor'ne-o-di'-yo^  who  pre- 
tended to  have  received  a  revelation  from  the  Great 
Spirit.  The  residue  have  left  behind  them  no  re- 
membrances conferring  special  dignity  upon  the  sur 
chemships  entrusted  to  their  keeping. 

The  celebrated  orators,  wise  men,  and  military 
leaders  of  the  Ho-de'-no-sam-nee^  are  all  to  be  found 
in  the  class  of  chiefs.  One  reason  for  this  may  exist 
in  the  organic  provision  which  confined  the  duties 
of  the  sachems  exclusively  to  the  affairs  of  peace; 
and  another  may  be,  that  the  office  of  chief  was  be- 
stowed in  reward  of  public  services,  thus  casting  it 
by  necessity  upoiQ  the  men  highest  in  capacity 
among  them.  In  the  list  of  those  chiefs  who  have 
earned  a  place  upon  the  historic  page,  as  well  as  in 
the  "  unwritten  remembrance"  of  their  tribe  and 
might  be  enumerated   many  who  have  left 


race. 


behind  them  a  reputation,  which  will  not  soon  fade 
from  the  minds  of  men. 


'  JDa-ga-no-we'-da,  the  founder  of 
the  confederacy,  and  Ha-yo-went'-ha, 
his  speaker,  through  whom  he  laid 
his  plans  of  government  before  the 
council  which  framed  the  League, 
were  both  "raised  up"  among  the 
fifty  original  sachems,  and  in  the  Mo- 
hawk nation ;  but  after  their  decease 
these  two  sachemships  were  left  va- 
cant, and  have  since  continued  so. 

Da-gd-tuHBe'-da  was  an  Onondaga, 


but  was  adopted  by  the  Mohawks 
and  raised  up  as  one  of  their  sa- 
chems. Having  an  impediment  in 
his  speech,  he  chose  Ha-yowent' -ha  for 
his  speaker.  They  were  both  un- 
willing to  accept  office,  except  upon 
the  express  condition,  that  their  sa- 
chemships should  ever  remain  vacant 
after  their  decease.  These  are  the 
two  most  illustrious  names  among  the 
Iroquois. 


102 


STRUCTURE  OF  THE  LEAOUK 


[Book  I 


By  the  institution  of  this  ofl&ce,  the  stability  of 
the  government  was  increased  rather  than  diminish- 
ed. In  their  own  figurative  enunciation  of  the  idea, 
the  chiefs  served  as  braces  in  the  Long  House — an 
apt  expression  of  the  place  they  occupied  in  their 
political  structure.  It  furnished  a  position  and  a 
reward  for  the  ambitious,  and  the  means  of  allay- 
ing discontent,  without  changing  the  ruling  body. 
In.  this  particular,  the  oligarchy  of  the  Iroquois  ap- 
pears to  have  enjoyed  some  superiority  over  those 
of  antiquity. 

"In  aristocratical  governments,"  says  Montesquieu, 
"  there  are  two  principal  sources  of  disorder :  exces- 
sive inequality  between  the  govemora  and  the  gov- 
erned, and  the  same  inequality  between  the  different 
members  of  the  body  that  governs."  ^  The  govern- 
ment of  the  Ho-de'-no-sau-nee  was  exposed  to  neither 
of  these  difficulties.  Between  the  people  and  the 
sachems,  the  chiefs  formed  a  connecting  link ;  while 
the  sachems  themselves  were  perfectly  equal  in  po- 
litical privileges. 

The  unchangeable  number  of  the  rulers,  and  the 
stability  of  the  tenure  by  which  the  office  itself  is 
held,  are  both  sources  of  security  in  an  oligarchy. 
To  the  former  safeguard  the  Iroquois  adhered  so 
fii'mly,  that  upon  the  admission  of  the  Tuscaroras, 
as  the  sixth  nation  of  the  League,  they  were  unwil- 
ling to  increase  the  original  number  of  sachemships ; 
and  the  Tuscaroras  have  not  to  this  day  a  sachem 
who  is  admitted  to  all  the  privileges  of  a  sachem  of 

>  Montesquieu,  Spirit  of  Lawn,  lib.  t.  cap.  8. 


ml 

m{ 
li) 

bij 

to 

saj 

a^ 

U 

til 


1 


Oh.  IV.] 


STABILITY  OF  THE  OLIOAROHT. 


103 


the  Confederacy.  The  latter  is  established  by  the 
career  of  Sa-go-ye-wat'-lid^  the  most  gifted  and  intel- 
lectual of  the  race  of  the  Iroquois,  and,  perhaps,  of 
the  whole  Indian  family.  With  all  the  influence 
which  he  exercised  over  the  people  by  the  power  of 
his  eloquence,  and  with  all  the  art  and  intrigue 
which  his  capacity  could  suggest,  he  was  never  able 
to  elevate  himself  higher  than  to  the  title  of  Chief. 
To  attain  even  this  dignity,  it  is  said  that  he  practiced 
upon  the  superstitious  fears  of  the  people.  The 
Senecas  themselves  aver,  that  it  would  have  been 
unwise  to  raise  up  a  man  of  his  intellectual  power 
and  extended  influence  to  the  office  of  sachem ;  as  it 
would  have  concentrated  in  his  hands  too  much 
authority.  Nearly  the  same  observations  apply  to 
the  celebrated  Joseph  Brant,  Toryen-da-na'-ga^  whose 
abilities  as  a  military  leader  secured  to  him  the  com- 
mand of  the  war  parties  of  the  Mohawks  during  the 
Revolution.  He  was  also  but  a  chief,  and  held  no 
other  office  or  title  in  the  nation,  or  in  the  Confederacy. 
By  the  force  of  his  character,  he  acquired  the  same 
influence  over  the  Mohawks  which  Sa-go-ye-wdt'-ha 
maintained  over  the  Senecas  by  his  eloquence.  The 
lives  of  these  distinguished  chiefs,  both  equally  am- 
bitious, but  who  pursued  very  different  pathways 
to  distinction,  sufficiently  prove,  that  the  office  of 
sachem  was  surrounded  by  impassable  barriers 
against  those  who  were  without  the  immediate 
family  of  the  sachem,  and  the  tribe  in  which  the 
title  was  hereditary. 


CHAPTER   V. 


CounciLs  OF  THE  Iroquois. — Influence  of  Pdblic  Sentiment.—- 
Oratory. — Civil  Councils. — Unanimity. — Mourning  Coxtncils. 
— Wamfum. — Festivities. — Religious  Councils. 


In  an  oligarchy,  where  the  administrative  power 
i8  vested  in  the  members  of  the  Ruling  Body  jointly, 
a  Comicil  of  the  Oligarchs  becomes  the  instrumen- 
tality through  which  the  will  of  this  body  is  ascer- 
tained and  enforced.  For  this  reason  the  Council} 
of  the  Iroquois  are  important  subjects  of  investiga- 
tion. By  them  were  exercised  all  the  legislative 
and  executive  authority  incident  to  the  League,  and 
necessary  for  its  security  against  outward  attack  and 
internal  dissensions.  When  the  sachems  were  not 
assembled  around  the  general  council-fire,  the  gov- 
ernment itself  had  no  visible  ssistence.  Upon  no 
point,  therefore,  can  an  examination  be  better  di- 
rected, to  ascertain  the  degree  of  power  vested  in 
the  Ruling  Body,  and  the  manner  in  which  their 
domestic  administration,  and  political  relations  were 
conducted.  "When  the  sachems  were  scattered,  like 
the  people,  over  a  large  territory,  they  exercised  a 
local  and  individual  authority  in  the  matters  of 
every-day  life,  or  in  national  council  jointly  adjusted 
the  aflfairs  of  their  respective  nations.    Those  higher 


Oh.  v.] 


OOUNOILS  OF  THE  IROQlJOia 


105 


and  more  important  concernments,  whicli  involved 
the  interests  of  the  League,  were  reserved  to  the 
sachems  in  general  conncil.  In  this  council  resided 
the  animating  principle,  by  which  their  political 
machinery  was  moved.  It  was,  in  effect,  the  gov- 
ernment. 

The  oligarchical  form  of  government  is  not 
without  its  advantages,  although  indicative  of  a  low 
state  of  civilization.  A  comparison  of  views,  by  the 
agency  of  a  council,  would  at  any  time  be  favorable 
to  the  development  of  talent.  It  was  especially  the 
case  among  the  Iroquois,  in  consequence  of  the 
greater  diversity  of  interests,  and  the  more  extended 
reach  of  affairs  incident  to  several  nations  in  close 
aUiance.  Events  of  greater  magnitude  would  spring 
up  in  the  midst  of  a  flourishing  confederacy,  than  in 
a  nation  of  inconsiderable  importance;  and  it  is 
demonstrated  by  the  political  history  of  all  govern- 
ments, that  men  develop  intellect  in  exact  propor- 
tion to  the  magnitude  of  the  events  with  which  they 
beer  3  iientified.  For  these  reasons,  the  League 
was  fav  lal  to  the  production  of  men  higher  in 
capacity  t^  .  would  arise  among  nations  whose  in- 
stitutions and  systems  of  government  were  inferior. 

The  extremely  liberal  character  of  their  oli- 
garchy is  manifested  by  the  mod/us  procedendi  of 
these  councils.  It  is  obvious  that  the  sachems  were 
not  set  over  the  people  as  arbitrary  rulers,  to  legis- 
late as  their  own  will  might  dictate,  irrespective  of 
the  popular  voice ;  on  the  contrary,  there  is  reason 
to  believe  that  a  public  sentiment  sprang  up  on 

5* 


106 


STRUCTURE  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


[BookL 


questions  of  general  interest,  which  no  council  felt 
at  liberty  to  disregard.  By  deferring  all  action 
upon  such  questions  until  a  council  brought  together 
the  sachems  of  the  League,  attended  by  a  concourse 
of  inferior  chiefs  and  warriors,  an  opportunity  was 
given  to  the  people  to  judge  for  themselves,  and  to 
take  such  measures  as  were  necessary  to  give  expres- 
sion and  force  to  their  opinions.  If  the  band  of 
warriors  became  interested  in  the  passing  question, 
they  held  a  council  apart,  and  having  given  it  a  full 
consideration,  appointed  an  orator  to  communicate 
their  views  to  the  sachems,  their  Patres  Co)iSGripti, 
In  ?^ke  manner  would  the  chiefs,  and  even  the  wo- 
men proceed,  if  they  entertained  opinions  which 
they  wished  to  urge  upon  the  consideration  of  the 
council.  From  the  publicity  with  which  the  affairs 
of  the  Leagu>  were  conducted,  and  the  indirect  par- 
ticipation in  their  adjustment  thus  allowed  the  peo- 
ple, a  favorable  indication  is  afforded  of  the  demo- 
cratic^ spirit  of  the  government. 

Oratory,  from  the  constitutional  organization  of 
the  council,  was  necessarily  brought  into  high  re- 
pute. Questions  involving  the  safety  of  the  race, 
and  the  preservation  of  the  League,  were  frequently 
before  it.  In  those  warlike  periods,  when  the  Con- 
federacy was  moving  onward  amid  incessant  con- 
flicts with  contiguous  nations,  or,  perchance,  resist- 
ing sudden  tides  of  migratory  population,  there  was 
no  dearth  of  those  exciting  causes,  of  those  emer- 
gencies of  peril,  which  rouse  the  spirit  of  the  peo- 
ple, and  summon  into  activity  their  highest  energies. 


0»V.] 


ORATORY. 


107 


Whenever  events  converged  to  such  a  crisis,  the 
council  was  the  first  resort ;  and  there,  under  the 
pressure  of  dangers,  and  in  the  glow  of  patriotism, 
the  eloquence  of  the  Iroquois  flowed  as  pure  and 
spontaneous  as  the  fountains  of  their  thousand 
streamlets. 

The  Indian  has  a  quick  and  enthusiastic  appre- 
ciation of  eloquence.  Highly  impulsive  in  his  na- 
ture, and  with  passions  untaught  of  restraint,  he  is 
strongly  susceptible  of  its  influence.  By  the  culti- 
vation and  exercise  of  this  capacity,  was  opened  the 
pathway  to  distinction ;  and  the  chief  or  warrior 
gifted  with  its  magical  power  could  elevate  himself 
as  rapidly,  as  he  who  gained  renown  upon  the  war- 
path. With  the  Iroquois,  as  with  the  Romans,  the 
two  professions,  oratory  and  arms,*  could  establish 
men  in  the  highest  degree  of  peraonal  consideration. 
To  the  ambitious  Roman  in  the  majestic  days  of 
the  Republic,  and  to  the  proud  Indian  in  his  l>ylvaii 
house,  the  two  pursuits  equally  commended  *hem- 
selves ;  and  in  one  or  the  other  alone,  could  either 
expect  success. 

It  is  a  singular  fact,  resulting  from  the  structure 
of  Indian  institutions,  that  nearly  every  transaction, 
whether  social  or  political,  orginated  or  terminated 
in  a  council.  This  universal  and  favorite  mode  of 
doing  business  became  interwoven  with  all  the  af- 


'  Duos  sunt  artes  quee  possunt  lo-  namenta  retinentur ;  ab  illo  belli  pe< 

caro  homines  in  amplissimo   gradu  ricula  repelluntur. — Cioero  Pao  Mc* 

dignitatis ;    una   iniperatoris,  altera  kaena,  §  14, 
orationis  boni :  ab  hoc  enim  pacis  or- 


108 


BTRUOTVRE  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


[Book  L 


fairs  of  public  and  private  life.  In  council,  public 
transactions  of  every  name  and  character  were 
planned,  scrutinized  and  adopted.  The  succession 
of  their  rulers,  their  athletic  games,  dances,  and  re- 
ligious festivals,  and  their  social  intercourse,  were 
all  alike  identified  with  councils.  It  may  be  said 
that  the  life  of  the  Iroquois  was  either  spent  in  the 
chase,  on  the  war-path,  or  at  the  council-fire.  They 
formed  the  three  leading  objects  of  his  existence ; 
and  it  would  be  difficult  to  determine  for  which  he 
possessed  the  strongest  predilection.  Regarding 
them  in  this  light,  and  it  is  believed  they  are  not 
over-estimated,  a  narrative  of  these  councils  would 
furnish  an  accurate  and  copious  history  of  the  Iro- 
quois, both  political  and  social.  The  absence  of 
these  records,  now  irreparable,  has  greatly  abridged 
the  fulness,  and  diminished  the  accuracy  of  our 
aboriginal  history. 

k  ITie  councils  of  the  League  were  of  three  distinct 
kinds ;  and  they  may  be  distinguished  under  the 
heads  of  civil,  mourning  and  religious.  Their  ciytI 
councils,  Ho-de-os'-seh^  were  such  as  convened  to 
transact  business  with  foreign  nations,  and  to  regu- 
late the  internal  administration  of  the  Confederacy. 
The  mourning  councils,  Hen-mm-do-nuJi'-seh^  were 
those  summoned  to  "  raise  up"  sachems  to  fill  such 
vacancies  as  had  been  occasioned  by  death  or  deposi- 
tion, and  also  to  ratify  the  investiture  of  such  chiefs 
as  the  nations  had  raised  up  in  reward  of  public 
services.  Their  religious  councils,  Gore-we'-yodo  Ho- 


0»V.] 


CIVIL  COUNCILS. 


109 


d&oa-Jien'-dd-ho^  were,  as  the  name  imports,  devoted 
to  religious  observances. 

No  event  of  any  importance  ever  transpired  with- 
out passing  under  the  cognizance  of  one  or  another  of 
these  species  of  councils ;  for  all  affairs  seem  to  have 
converged  towards  them  by  a  natural  and  inevitable 
tendency.  An  exposition  of  the  mode  of  summon- 
ing each,  of  their  respective  powers  and  jurisdictions, 
and  of  the  manner  of  transacting  business,  may 
serve  to  unfold  the  workings  of  their  political  sys- 
tem, their  social  relations,  and  the  range  of  their 
intellectual  capacities. 

The  name  Ho-de-os'-seli^  by  which  the  Iroquois 
designated  a  civil  council,  signifies  "advising  to- 
gether." It  was  bestowed  upon  any  council  of  sa- 
chems, which  convened  to  take  charge  of  the  public 
relations  of  the  League,  or  to  provide  for  its  inter-^ 
nal  administration.  Each  nation  had  power,  under 
established  regulations,  to  convene  such  a  council, 
and  prescribe  the  time  and  place  of  convocation. 

If  the  envoy  of  a  foreign  people  desired  to  sub- 
mit a  proposition  to  the  sachems  of  the  League,  and 
applied  to  the  Senecas  for  that  purpose,  the  sachems 
of  that  nation  would  first  determine  whether  the 
question  was  of  sufficient  importance  to  authorize  a 
council.  If  they  arrived  at  an  affirmative  conclu- 
sion, they  immediately  sent  out  runners  to  the  Ca- 
yugas,  the  nation  nearest  in  position,  with  a  belt  of 
wampum.  This  belt  announced,  that,  on  a  certain 
day  thereafter,  at  such  a  place,  and  for  such  and 
such  purposes,  mentioning  them,  a  council  of  the 


J 


110 


STRUOTURE  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


[Book  L 


League  wonld  assemble.  The  Caytigas  then  notified 
the  Onondagas,  they  the  Oneidas,  and  these  the 
Mohawks.  Each  nation,  within  its  own  confines, 
spread  the  information  far  and  wide ;  and  thus,  in 
a  space  of  time  astonishingly  brief,  intelligence  of 
the  council  was  heralded  from  one  extremity  of 
their  country  to  the  other.  It  produced  a  stir 
among  the  people  in  proportion  to  the  magnitude 
and  importance  of  the  business  to  be  transacted. 
If  the  subject  was  calculated  to  arouse  a  deep  feel- 
ing of  interest,  one  common  impulse  from  the  Hud- 
son to  the  Niagara,  and  fi'om  the  St.  Lawrence  to 
the  Susquehanna,  drew  them  towards  the  council- 
fire.  Sachems,  chiefs  and  warriors,  women,  and 
even  children,  deserted  their  hunting  grounds  f*nd 
woodland  seclusions,  and  taking  the  trail,  literally 
flocked  to  the  place  of  council.  When  the  day  ar- 
rived, a  multitude  had  gathered  together,  from  the 
most  remote  and  toilsome  distances,  but  yet  ani- 
mated by  an  unyielding  spirit  of  hardihood  and 
endurance. 

Their  mode  of  openiug  a  council,  and  proceeding 
with  the  business  before  it,  was  extremely  simple, 
yet  dilatory,  when  contrasted  with  the  modes  of 
civilized  life.  Questions  were  usually  reduced  to 
single  propositions,  calling  for  an  affirmative  or 
negative  response,  and  were  thus  either  adopted  or 
rejected.  When  the  sachems  were  assembled  in  the 
midst  of  their  people,  and  all  were  in  readiness  to 
proceed,  the  envoy  was  introduced  before  them. 
One  of  the  sachems,  by  previous  appointment,  then 


0»T.] 


UNAKIMITT. 


Ill 


arose,  and  having  thanked  the  Great  Spirit  for  his 
continued  Vjeneflceiice  in  permitting  them  to  meet 
together,  he  informed  the  envoy  that  the  council 
was  prepared  to  he^^r  him  upon  the  businefls  for 
which  it  had  convened.  The  council  being  thus 
opened,  the  representative  proceeded  to  unfold  the 
objects  of  his  mission.  He  submitted  his  proposi- 
tions in  regular  form,  and  sustained  them  by  such 
arguments  as  the  case  required.  The  sachems  lis- 
tened with  earnest  and  respectful  attention  to  the 
end  of  his  address,  that  they  might  clearly  under- 
stand the  questions  to  be  decided  and  answered. 
After  the  envoy  had  concluded  his  speech,  he  with- 
drew from  the  council,  as  was  customary,  to  await 
at  a  distance  the  result  of  its  deliberations.  It  then 
became  the  duty  of  the  sachems  to  agree  upon  an 
answer ;  in  doing  which,  as  would  be  expected,  they 
passed  through  the  ordinary  routine  of  speeches, 
consultations,  and  animated  discussions.  Such  was 
the  usual  course  of  proceeding  in  the  Iroquois  coun- 
cil. Variations  might  be  introduced  by  circum- 
stances. 

At  this  place  another  peculiar  institutioii  of  the 
Ho-de'-nrio-sa'Urnee  is  presented.  All  the  sachems  of 
the  League,  in  whom  originally  was  vested  the  en- 
tire civil  power,  were  :"cquired  to  be  of  "  one  mind," 
to  give  efficacy  to  theix'  legislation.  Unanimity  was 
a  fundamental  law.  The  idea  of  majorities  and 
minorities  were  entirely  unknown  to  our  Indian 
predecessors. 

To  hasten  their  deliberations  to  a  conclusion,  and 


112 


STRUCTURE  OP  THE  LEAGUE. 


[Book  I 


ascertain  the  result,  they  adopted  an  expedient 
which  dispensed  entirely  with  the  necessity  of  castr 
ing  votes.  The  founders  of  the  Confederacy,  seek- 
ing to  obviate  as  far  as  possible  altercation  in  coun- 
cil, and. to  facilitate  their  progress  to  unanimity, 
divided  the  sachems  of  each  nation  into  classes, 
usually  of  two  and  three  each,  as  will  be  seen  by  re- 
ferring to  the  table  of  sachemships.  No  sachem  was 
permitted  to  express  an  opinion  in  council,  until  he 
had  agreed  wiJa.  the  oth  ^r  sachem  or  sachems  of  his 
class,  upon  the  opinion  to  be  expressed,  and  had 
received  an  appointment  to  act  as  speaker  for  the 
class.  Thus  the  eight  Seneca  sachems,  being  in 
four  classes,  could  have  but  four  opinions ;  the  ten 
Cayuga  sachems  but  four.  In  this  manner  each 
class  was  brought  to  unanimity  within  itself.  A 
cross-consultation  was  then  held  between  the  four 
sachems  who  represented  the  four  classes ;  and  when 
they  had  agreed,  they  appointed  one  of  their  num- 
ber to  express  their  resulting  opinion,  which  was 
the  answer  of  their  nation.  The  several  nations 
having,  by  this  ingenious  method,  become  of  "  one 
mind"  separately,  it  only  remained  to  compare  their 
several  opinions,  to  arrive  at  the  final  sentiment  of 
all  the  sachems  of  the  League.  This  was  effected 
by  a  conference  between  the  individual  representa- 
tives of  the  several  nations;  and  when  they  had 
arrived  at  unanimity,  the  answer  of  the  League  was 
determined. 

The  sovereignty  of  the  nations,  by  this  mode  of 
giving  assent,  was  not  only  preserved,  but  made 


Z' 


Oh.  v.] 


UNANIMITY. 


113 


subservient  to  the  effort  itself  to  secure  unanimity. 
K  any  sachem  was  obdurate  or  unreasonable,  influ- 
ences were  brought  to  bear  upon  him  which  he 
could  not  well  resist ;  and  it  was  seldom  that  incon- 
venience resulted  from  their  inflexible  adherence  to 
the  rule.  When,  however,  all  efforts  to  produce 
unanimity  failed  of  success,  the  whole  matter  was 
laid  aside.  Farther  action  became  at  once  impos- 
sible. A  result,  either  favorable  or  adverse,  having,J 
in  this  way,  been  reached,  it  was  communicated  to 
the  envoy  by  a  speaker  selected  for  the  purpose. 
This  orator  was  always  chosen  from  the  nation  with 
whom  the  council  originated,  and  it  was  usual  with 
him  to  review  the  whole  subject  presented  to  the 
council  in  a  formal  speech,  and  at  the  same  time  to 
announce  the  conclusions  to  which  the  sachems  of 
the  Confederacy  had  anived.  This  concluding 
speech  terminated*  the  business  of  the  council,  and 
the  Indian  diplomatist  took  his  departure. 

The  war  against  the  Eries,  which  resulted  in  the 
extermination  or  expulsion  of  that  nation  from  the 
western  part  of  this  State,  about  the  year  1653,  was 
declared  by  the  sachems  of  the  Iroquois  in  general 
council.  The  French  war,  also,  which  they  waged 
with  such  indomitable  courage  and  perseverance  for 
so  many  years,  was  resolved  upon  in  the  same  manner. 
Their  traditions  record  other  struggles  with  Indian 
nations,  some  of  which  were  engaged  in  by  the 
League,  and  others  either  commenced  or  assumed 
by  a  nation  separately.  At  the  beginning  of  the 
American  Revolution,  the  Iroquois  could  not  agree 


114 


STRUCTURE  OP  THE  LEAGUE. 


[Book  L 


\^ 


in  council  to  make  war  as  a  confederacy  upon  our 
confederacy.  A  number  of  the  Oneida  sachems 
firmly  resisted  the  assumption  of  hostilities,  and 
thus  defeated  the  measure  as  an  act  of  the  League, 
for  the  want  of  unanimity.  Some  of  the  nations, 
however,  especially  the  Moha-wks,  were  so  interlink- 
ed with  the  British,  that  neutrality  was  impossible. 
Under  this  pressure  of  circumstances,  it  was  resolved 
in  council  to  suspend  the  rule,  and  leave  each  nation 
to  engage  in  the  war  upon  its  own  responsibility. 

In  the  councils  of  the  Iroquois,  the  dignity  and 
order  ever  preserved  have  become  proverbial.  The 
gravity  of  Nestor  was  exemplified  by  their  sages, 
and  more  than  the  harmony  of  the  Grecian  chiefs  1 
existed  among  their  sachems.  In  their  elevation  to 
the  highest  degree  of  political  distinction  ever  reach- 
ed by  any  Indian  race,  except  the  Aztec,  the  clear- 
est evidence  is  presented  of  the  wisdom  and  pru- 
dence with  which  these  councils  watched  over  the 
public  welfare. 

The  succession  of  the  Ruling  Body,  whether  se- 
cured by  election,  or  by  laws  of  inheritance,  is  an 
event  of  deep  importance  to  the  people,  whose  per^ 
sonal  security  and  welfare  are  to  a  large  extent  un- 
der the  guardianship  of  their  rulers.  It  seems  to 
have  been  the  aim  of  the  Ho-de'-Tio-sa/Urnee  to  avoid 
the  dangers  of  an  hereditary  transmission  of  power, 
without  fully  adopting  the  opposite  principle  of  a 
free  election,  founded  upon  merit  and  capacity. 
Their  system  was  a  modification  of  the  two  op- 
posite rules,  and  claims  the  merit  of  originaUty,  as 


Oh.  v.] 


MOURNING  COUNCILS. 


115 


well  as  of  adaptation  to  their  social  and  political 
condition. 

It  is  in  accordance  with  the  principles,  and  ne- 
cessary to  the  existence  of  an  oligarchy,  that  the 
ruling  body  should  possess  a  general,  if  not  an  ab- 
solute authority  over  the  aditdssion  of  its  mem- 
bers, and  over  the  succession  to  ite  dignities, 
where  the  vacancies  are  occasioned  by  death.  In 
some  respects  the  oligarchy  of  the  Iroquois  was 
wider  than  those  of  antiquity.  The  tribes  retained 
the  power  of  designating  successors,  independent 
of  the  oligarchs;  while,  for  the  security  of  the 
latter,  the  number  was  limited  by  the  fundamental 
law.  It  was  the  province  of  the  ruling  body  to 
"  raise  up"  the  sachems  selected  by  the  tribes,  and 
to  invest  them  with  office.  In  the  ancient  oligar- 
chies, which  were  less  liberal  and  much  less  sys- 
tematic in  their  construction,  the  whole  power  of 
making  rulers  appears  to  have  been  appropriated 
by  the  rulers  themselves. 

To  perform  the  ceremony  adverted  to,  of  "raising 
up"  sachems,  and  of  confirming  the  investiture  of  such 
chiefs  as  had  been  previously  raised  up  by  a  nation, 
the  Mourning  council  was  instituted.  Its  name, 
HeiMiwn-do-nuh'-seh^  signifies,  with  singular  proprie- 
ty, "  a  mourning  council ;"  as  it  embraced  the  two-fold 
object  of  lamenting  the  deceased  with  suitable  so- 
lemnities, and  of  establishing  a  successor  in  the  sa- 
chemship  made  vacant  by  his  demise. 

Upon  the  death  of  a  sachem,  the  nation  in  which 
the  loss  had  occurred  had  power  to  summon  a 


> 


116 


STRUCTURE  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


[Book  I. 


council,  and  designate  the  day  and  place.  If  the 
Oneidas,  for  example,  had  lost  a  ruler,  they  sent 
out  runners  at  the  earliest  convenient  day,  with 
"  belts  of  invitation"  to  the  sachems  of  the  League, 
and  to  the  people  at  large,  to  assemble  around  their 
national  council-fire  at  GorWHiirlo'-hale.  The  invi- 
tation was  circulated  in  the  same  Jianner,  and  with 
the  same  celerity  as  in  convoking  a  civil  council. 
These  belts  or  the  strings  of  wampum,  sent  out  on 
such  occasions,  conveyed  a  laconic  message :  "  the 
name"  of  the  deceased  "calls  for  a  coimcil."  It 
also  announced  the  place  and  the  time. 

The  name  and  the  appeal  fell  not  in  vain  upon 
the  ear  of  the  Iroquois.  There  was  a  potency  in 
the  name  itself  which  none  could  resist.  It  pen- 
etrated every  seclusion  of  the  forest ;  and  reached 
every  gd^w-sote'  upon  the  hillside,  on  the  margin 
of  the  lakes,  or  in  the  deep  solitudes  of  the  wood. 
No  warrior,  wise  man  or  chief  failed  to  hear,  or 
could  withstand  the  call.  A  principle  within  was 
addressed,  which  ever  responded;  respect  and  vener- 
ation for  the  sachems  of  the  League. 

For  these  councils,  and  the  festivities  with  which 
they  were  concluded,  the  Ho-de'-no-smMiee  ever  re- 
tained a  passionate  fondness.  No  inclemency  of 
season,  nor  remoteness  of  residence,  nor  frailty  of 
age  or  of  sex  offered  impassable  obstructions.  To 
that  hardy  spirit  which  led  the  Iroquois  to  traverse 
the  war-paths  of  the  distant  south  and  west,  and  to 
leave  their  hunting  trails  upon  the  Potomac  and 
Ohio,  the  distance  to  a  council  within  their  imme- 


Oh.  v.] 


MOURNINO  COUNCILS. 


117 


diate  territories  would  present  inconsiderable  hin- 
drances. From  the  Mohawk  to  the  Genesee,  they 
forsook  their  hunting-grounds,  and  their  encamp- 
ments, and  put  themselves  upon  the  trail  for  the 
council-fire.  Old  men  with  gray  hairs  and  totter- 
ing steps,  young  men  in  the  vigor  of  youth,  war- 
riors inured  to  the  hardships  of  incessant  strife, 
children  looking  out,  for  the  first  time,  upon  life, 
and  women,  with  their  infants  encased  in  the  g&-6s'- 
7ia^  all  performed  the  journey  with  singular  rapid- 
ity and  endurance.  From  every  side  they  bent 
their  footsteps  towards  the  council ;  and  when  the 
day  arrived,  a  large  concourse  of  warriors,  chiefs, 
wise  men  and  sachems,  from  the  most  remote  as 
well  as  the  subjacent  parts  of  their  territory,  greeted 
each  other  beside  the  council-fire  of  the  Oneidas.  . 
This  council,  although  entirely  of  a  domestic 
character,  was  conducted  with  many  ceremonies. 
Before  the  arrival  of  the  day  announced  by  the 
belt,  the  several  nations  entered  the  country  of  the 
Oneidas  in  separate  bands,  and  encamped  at  a  dis- 
tance from  the  council-house.  To  advance  at  once, 
would  have  been  a  violation  of  Iroquois  usages. 
Runners  were  sent  on  by  the  approaching  nation  to 
announce  its  arrival,  and  it  remained  encamped 
until  the  Oneidas  had  signified  their  readiness  for 
its  reception.  On  the  day  appointed,  if  the  neces- 
sary arrangements  had  been  perfected,  a  rude  re- 
ception ceremony  opened  the  proceedings.  The 
several  nations  in  separate  trains,  each  one  preceded 
by  its  civil  and  military  dignitaries,  drew  simul- 


118 


STRUCTURE  OF  THE  LEAGUK 


[Book  I 


taneously  towards  the  council-fire,  and  were  receiv- 
ed and  welcomed  by  the  Oneidas  in  a  ceremonious 
manner.  The  latter  advanced  to  meet  them  at  a 
distance  from  the  village,  where  a  temporary  coun- 
cil-fire was  kindled ;  after  which  the  chief  person- 
ages of  the  advancing  bands  walked  around  the  fire, 
singing  the  songs  of  mourning  designed  for  the  oc- 
casion. When  the  songs  were  finished,  the  pipe  of 
peace  was  circulated.  Speeches  were  exchanged 
between  the  parties,  and  the  belts  of  wampum,  with 
which  the  council  had  been  called,  were  returned. 
The  several  bands,  upon  the  completion  of  these  cer- 
emonies, advanced  in  file,  a  funeral  procession,  and 
singing  the  mourning  songs,  to  the  general  council- 
fire  at  the  Indian  village,  where  the  people  arrayed 
themselves  in  two  divisions.  The  Mohawks,  Onon- 
dagas  and  Senecas,  who,^as  elsewhere  stated,  were 
brother  nations  to  each  other,  and  fathers  to  the 
other  three,  seated  themselves  upon  one  side  of  the 
fire.  On  the  other  side  were  arranged  the  Oneidas, 
Cayugas  and  Tuscaroras,  who,  in  like  manner,  were 
brothers  to  each  other,  but  children  to  the  three 
first.  By  their  peculiar  customs,  if  the  deceased  sa- 
chem belonged  to  either  of  the  three  elder  nations, 
he  was  mourned  as  a  father  by  the  three  junior ; 
and  it  became  the  duty  of  the  latter  to  perform  the 
ceremony  of  lamentation  prescribed  by  their  usages 
for  the  deceased,  and  afterwards  that  of  raising 
up  his  successor.  If,  on  the  contrary,  the  departed 
ruler  belonged  to  either  of  the  junior  nations,  as  in 
the  case  supposed,  it  cast  upon  the  elder  nations  the 


1 


Oh.  v.] 


MOURNING  COUNCILS. 


119 


duty  of  lamenting  his  death  as  a  child,  in  the  cus- 
tomary form,  and  of  installing  a  successor  in  the 
vacant  sachemship. 

These  observances  were  performed  with  the  ac- 
customed gravity  and  earnestness  of  the  red  man ; 
and  were,  in  themselves,  neither  devoid  of  interest, 
nor  unadapted  to  impress  the  mind.  The  lament 
was  a  tribute  to  the  virtues,  and  to  the  memory  of 
the  departed  sachem,  a  mourning  scene,  in  which 
not  only  the  tribe  and  nation  of  the  deceased,  but 
the  League  itself  participated.  Surely,  a  more  del- 
icate testimonial  of  aflfection  than  would  have  been 
looked  for  among  our  Indian  predecessors.  The 
ceremony  of  raising  up  a  successor,  which  followed, 
was  a  succession  of  musical  chants,  with  choruses, 
intermingled  with  speeches  and  responses.  Upon 
the  whole  scene,  rendered  wild  and  picturesque  by 
the  variety  of  costumes,  there  rested  a  spirit  of 
silence  and  solemnity  which  invested  it  with  singu- 
lar interest. 

A  prominent  part  of  the  ceremonial  consisted  in 
the  repetition  of  their  ancient  laws  and  usages,  and 
an  exposition  of  the  structure  and  principles  of  the 
League,  for  the  instruction  of  the"  newly-inducted 
rulers.  In  the  midst  of  each  division,  the  chief  per- 
sonages of  the  elder  and  junior  nations  were  grouped 
together.  Between  the  two  groups  of  sachems,  the 
wise-man  who  conducted  the  observances  walked 
to  and  fro,  repeating  those  traditionary  lessons,  and 
unfolding  those  regulations,  which  had  been  handed 
down  from   the  foundation  of   the  Confederacy. 


120 


STRUOTURE  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


[BookL 


Some  of  them  were  salutary  and  instructive,  while 
the  most  were  indicative  of  wisdom  and  forethought. 
Among  the  injunctions  left  by  Dorga-WHJO^-da^  the 
founder  of  the  League,  there  was  one  designed  to 
impress  upon  their  minds  the  necessity  of  union  and 
harmony.  It  was  clothed  in  a  figurative  dress,  as  is 
the  custom  of  the  red  man  when  he  would  produce 
a  vivid  impression.  He  enjoined  them  to  plant  a 
tree  with  four  roots,  branching  severally  to  the  north, 
south,  east  and  west.  Beneath  its  shade  the  sar 
chems  of  the  League  must  sit  down  together  in  per- 
petual unity,  if  they  would  preserve  its  stability,  or 
secure  the  advantages  it  was  calculated  to  bestow. 
K  they  did  so,  the  power  of  the  Ho-de'-Twsau-nee 
would  be  planted  as  firmly  as  the  oak,  and  the 
blasts  of  adverse  fortune  would  rage  against  it  in 
vain. 

The  laws  explained  at  different  stages  of  the  cer- 
emonial, were  repeated  from  strings  of  wampum,* 
into  which  they  "  had  been  talked"  at  the  time  of 
their  enactment.    In  the  Indian  method  of  eicpress- 


^  The  original  wampum  of  the  Iro- 
quois, in  which  the  laws  of  the  League 
were  recorded,  was  made  of  spiral 
fresh-water  shells,  Ote-ko'-d,  which 
were  strung  on  deer  skin  strings,  or 
sinew,  and  the  strands  braided  into 
belts,  or  simply  united  into  strings. 
This  species  of  wampum  has  been  for 
many  years  out  of  use ;  but  all  wam- 
pum still  bears  this  name.  Hubbard 
thus  speaks  of  wampum  in  general : 
"  It  is  of  two  sorts,  white  and  purple. 
The  white  is  worked  out  of  the  inside 
of  the  great  conchs,  into  the  form  of 


a  bead,  and  pertorated  to  string  on 
leather.  The  purple  is  worked  out 
of  the  inside  of  the  muscle  shelL 
They  are  wove  as  broad  as  one's  hand, 
and  about  two  ieet  long.  These  they 
call  belts,  and  give  and  receive  at- 
their  treaties  as  the  seals  of  their 
friendship."  Nar.  Ind.  Wars,  New 
Eng.,  p.  40.  It  was  first  known  in 
New  England  as  Wampumpeag, 
(Baylies'  New  Plymouth,  p.  87 ;)  and 
the  art  of  making  it  was  obtained 
from  the  Dutch,  according  to  Hutch- 
inson about  162*7. 


\ 


Oh.  v.] 


WAMPUM. 


121 


ing  the  idea,  the  string,  or  the  belt  can  tell,  by 
means  of  an  interpreter,  the  eiAct  law  or  transac- 
tion of  which  it  was  made,  at  the  time,  the  sole  evi- 
dence. It  operates  upon  the  principle  of  associa- 
tion, and  thus  seeks  to  give  fidelity  to  the  memory. 
These  strings  and  belts  were  the  only  visible  records 
of  the  Iroquois ;  and  were  of  no  use  except  by  the 
aid  of  those  special  personages  who  could  draw 
forth  the  secret  records  locked  up  in  their  remem- 
brance. 

It  is  worthy  of  note,  that  but  little  importance 
was  attached  to  a  promise  or  assurance  of  a  foreign 
power,  unless  belts  or  strings  were  given  to  preserve 
it  in  recollection.  Verbal  propositions,  or  those  not 
confirmed  by  wampum,  were  not  considered  worthy 
of  special  preservation.*  As  the  laws  and  usages 
of  the  Confederacy  were  intrusted  to  the  guardian- 
ship of  such  strings,  one  of  the  Onondaga  sachems, 
Ho-no-we^&'-to^  was  constituted  "Keeper  of  the 
Wampum."  and  was  required  to  be  versed  in  its  in- 
terpretation. 

On  these  occasions,  the  wise-man  who  officiated 
interpreted  strings  from  time  to  time,  and  carried 
them  from  one  division  of  sachems  to  the  other.  In 
reply,  as  many  others  were  subsequently  returned 
with  similar  forms  and  explanations.  In  this  man- 
ner, with  a  multitude  of  forms  and  ceremonies,  con- 


*  "  It  is  obrious  to  all  who  are  the 
least  acquainted  with  Indian  afiairs, 
that  they  regard  no  message  or  invita- 
tion, be  it  of  what  consequence  it 
will,  unless  attended  or  confirmed 


by  strings  or  belts  of  wampum,  which 
they  look  Upon  as  we  our  letters,  or 
ratiier  bonds."  Letter  of  Sir  W.  John- 
son, 1763.  Doc.  Hisi  N.  Y.,  vol.  il  p. 
624. 


6 


122 


STRUCTURE  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


[BookL 


suniing  the  greater  part  of  a  day  in  their  repetition, 
were  thoir  sachems  raised  up.  The  proceedings 
were  closed  with  a  presentation  of  the  newly-in- 
vested rulers  to  the  people,  under  the  names  of  their 
respective  sachemships,  which,  from  that  day  forth, 
they  were  permitted  to  assume. 

Up  to  this  stage  of  the  Council,  neither  gaiety  nor 
mirthfulness  t.  ere  exhibited  by  the  old  or  young. 
The  people  were  in  mourning  for  the  deceased,  and 
rendering  the  last  acts  of  public  respect.  When, 
however,  these  offices  had  been  performed,  and  the 
places  left  vacant  among  the  rulei-s  had  been  filled, 
the  reasons  for  lamentation  had  disappeared,  and 
with  them  disappeared  the  outward  signs.  The 
evening  was  given  up  to  feasting,  and  to  their  re- 
ligious and  domestic  dances.  It  was  not  uncommon 
to  spend  several  days  in  these  festivities ;  devoting 
the  days  in  succession  to  athletic  games,  and  the 
evenings  to  the  feast,  and  to  the  social  dance. 

The  succession,  under  these  simple  regulations, 
was  rendered  entirely  free  from  turmoil  and  strife ; 
and  became  not  only  an  easy  transaction,  but  an 
imposing,  and,  to  them,  instructive  ceremonial. 
Upon  the  sachems  was  bestowed  sufficient  control 
over  the  transmission  of  the  sachemships  for  their 
own  protection;  while  the  stiU  more  important 
power  of  naming  those  to  be  raised  up,  and  of  de- 
posing the  unfaithful,  which  was  retained  by  the 
tribes,  secured  the  people  from  oppression  and  mis- 
government. 

A  wider  dissimilarity,  than  subsists  between  the 


\ 


Oh.  v.] 


FESTIVITIES. 


123 


institutions  of  our  Indian  predecessors  and  our  own, 
cannot  be  easily  conceived.  They  are  as  unlike  as 
the  races  themselves  in  their  essential  characteris- 
tics. If,  however,  a  correct  impression  is  desired  of 
the  state  of  society,  political  and  social,  in  which 
the  Iroquois  have  existed,  and  in  which  they  have 
developed  whatever  of  character  they  possessed,  it 
must  be  sought  in  their  customs  and  institutions ;  it 
must  be  furnished  by  the  practical  operation  of  that 
stupendous  system  of  inter-relationships  by  which 
they  were  bound  together,  and  from  which  every 
act  in  their  social  intercourse  received  a  tinge. 

The  degree  of  social  intercourse  between  the  na- 
tions of  the  League  *vas  much  greater  than  would 
at  first  be  suggested.  In  the  pursuits  of  the  chase 
and  of  conquest,  and  in  attendance  upon  councils, 
they  traversed  the  whole  territory  far  and  near. 
Their  trails  penetrated  the  forest  in  every  direction, 
and  their  main  thoroughfares  were  as  well  beaten, 
as  the  highways  now  passing  over  the  same  lines. 
With  their  habits  of  traveling  over  the  whole  area 
of  the  State,  they  were  doubtless  more  familiar  than 
ourselves  with  its  hills  and  plains,  rivers  and  lakes, 
its  wild  retreats  and  forest  concealments.  Much  of 
their  social  intercourse,  especially  between  the  na- 
tions, was  around  their  council-fires.  The  Councils 
themselves  formed  a  bond  of  union,  and  drew  them 
together  instinctively.  They  furnished  the  excite- 
ments and  the  recreations  of  Indian  life,  as  well  as 
relieved  the  monotony  of  peace.  It  was  here  they 
recounted  their  exploits  upon  the  war-path,  or  lis- 


124 


STRUCTURE  OF  THE  LEAOUE. 


[BoobL 


tened  to  the  eloquence  of  favorite  chiefe.  Here 
they  offered  tribntes  of  respect  to  those  deceased 
sachems  who  had  rendered  themselves  illnstrious  by 
public  services ;  or  listened  to  the  laws  and  regula- 
tions of  their  ancestors,  which  were  explained  by 
their  sages  in  the  ceremonial  of  raising  up  succes- 
sors. It  was  here,  also,  that  they  celebrated  their 
athletic  games  with  Olympic  zeal;  and  joined  in 
those  national  dances,  some  of  which  were  inde- 
scribably beautiful  and  animq^ted. 

Custom  required  the  particular  tribe  in  which 
sachems  had  been  raised  up,  to  furnish  a  daily  en- 
tertainment to  the  multitude  during  the  continu- 
ance of  the  council.  The  pursuits  of  the  day  were 
suspended  as  the  shades  of  evening  began  to  fall, 
and  they  all  sat  down  to  a  common  repast,  which 
the  matrons  of  the  tribe  had  prepared.  After  the 
business  upon  which  the  council  convened  had  been 
consummated,  each  day  in  succession  was  devoted 
to  the  simple  but  diversified  amusements  of  Indian 
life,  the  twilight  to  the  feast,  and  the  evening  to  the 
dance.  The  wild  notes  of  their  various  tunes,  ac- 
companied by  the  turtle-shell  rattle  and  the  drum ; 
the  rattles,  which  entered  into  the  costumes  of  the 
warriors,  and  the  noise  of  the  moving  throng,  all 
united,  sent  forth  a  "  sound  of  revelry"  which  fell 
with  strange  accents  in  the  hours  of  night  upon  the 
solemn  stillness  of  the  woods.  This  sound  of  pleas- 
ure and  amusement  was  continued  from  day  to  day, 
until  "  pleasure  itself  became  satiety,"  and  amuse- 
ment had  lost  its  power  to  charm. 


0»V.] 


REUOIOUS  COUNCILS. 


125 


When  the  spirit  of  festivity  had  become  exhaust- 
ed, the  fire  of  the  IIen'Win-<I(Hiuh'-se?i  was  raked 
together,  and  the  several  nations  bent  their  way 
homeward  through  the  forest.  Silence  once  more 
resumed  her  sway  over  the  deserted  scene,  op.  the 
sounds  of  merriment  subsided,  and  the  lingering 
hum  of  the  dissolving  council  died  insensibly  away. 
Obscurity  next  advanced  with  stealthy  mien,  and 
quickly  folding  the  incidents  of  this  sylvan  pageant 
in  her  dusky  mantle,  she  bore  them,  with  their  as- 
sociations, their  teachings,  and  their  remembrances, 
into  the  dark  realm  of  Oblivion ;  from  which  their 
recall  would  be  as  hopeless  as  would  be  the  last 
shout  which  rang  along  the  valley. 

The  celebration  of  their  reli^ous  festivals  was 
through  the  instrumentality  of  councils,  and  these 
form  the  third  class.  But  as  they  are  described  in 
the  succeeding  pages,  no  further  mention  of  them 
will  now  be  made,  except  to  notice  them  as  one  of 
the  species  into  which  the  councils  of  the  Iroquois 
are  properly  divisible.*  In  addition  to  the  religious 
councils  which  were  held  at  the  period  of  their  fes- 
tivals, the  mourning  council  was  always  made  an  oc- 
casion for  religious  and  moral  instruction.  Many 
of  its  exercises  were  of  a  strictly  religious  character, 
and  it  would  be  more  proper  to  designate  it  as  a 
religious  council,  than  by  any  other  name,  but  for 
the  circumstance  that  its  object  was  to  raise  up 
rulers,  and  its  ceremonies  were  entirely  distinct  from 
those  at  the  regular  festivals. 

The  influence  of  the  ci\dl,  mourning  and  religious 


126 


STBUOTURE  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


[Book  I 


conncils  upon  the  people,  would,  of  itself,  fumisli  an 
extensive  snbject  of  inquiry.  like  all  the  pursuits 
of  Indian  life,  they  changed  but  little  from  age  to 
age,  and  were  alike  in  their  essential  characteristics, 
in  their  mode  of  transacting  business,  in  their  fes- 
tivities, and  in  the  spirit  by  which  they  were  ani- 
mated. From  the  frequency  of  their  occurrence, 
and  the  deep  interest  with  which  they  were  regard- 
ed, it  is  evident  that  they  exercised  a  vast  influence 
upon  the  race.  The  intercourse  and  society  which 
they  afforded,  had,  undoubtedly,  a  power  to  human- 
ize and  soften  down  the  asperities  of  character, 
which  their  mode  of  life  was  calculated  to  produce. 


V 


CHAPTER   VI. 


Species  of  Goverkmekt. — Progress  of  Ctovernmerts  from  Mor- 
ARCHT  to  Democracy.  —  Illustrated  bt  a  View  of  Greciam 
Instittjtioks. — The  League  ar  Oligarcht.  —  Libertt  of  the 
Peofle.  —  Stabilitt  of  the  LEAGim. — Prospects  at  the  Dis- 
covert. —  Its  Decline. 


The  Ealing  Body  of  the  League,  with  its  power., 
and  the  tenure  of  office  of  its  members—  /?  -5  division 
of  the  people  into  tribes,  with  the  cross-relationships 
between  them — the  laws  of  succession  with  their  in- 
cidents— and  the  councils  of  the^  Iroquois  with  their 
mode  of  proceeding,  spirit  and  effects,  have  severally- 
been  brought  under  consideration. 

Upon  the  facts  derived  from  these  sources  of  in- 
vestigation, the  true  character  of  the  Iroquois  gov- 
ernment must  be  settled.  If  it  is  referable  to  any 
determined  species,  the  constituent  parts  and  gene- 
ral features  of  the  League,  which  have  formed  the 
subjects  of  the  preceding  chapters,  will  determine 
its  position  in  the  scale  of  civil  organizations  estab- 
lished by  political  writers. 

In  their  original,  well-developed  institutions,  and 
in  their  government,  so  systematic,  in  its  construc- 
tion, and  so  liberal  in  its  administration,  there  is 
much  to  enforce  a  tribute  of  respect  to  the  intelli- 


128 


STRUCTURE  OF  THE  LEAGUK 


[Book  I 


gence  of  our  Indian  predecessors.  Without  such 
institutions,  and  without  that  animating  spirit  which 
they  nourished  and  diffused,  it  would  be  diMcult  to 
account  for  the  production  of  such  men  as  have 
sprung  up  among  the  Iroquois.  The  development 
of  national  intellect  depends  chiefly  upon  external, 
reciprocal  influences,  and  is  usually  proportionate  to 
the  vitality  and  motive  which  the  institutions  of  a 
people  possess  and  furnish. 

To  illustrate,  substantially,  the  nature  of  their 
government,  it  will  be  necessary  to  notice  the  seve- 
ral species  which  have  been  instituted  smong  men, 
the  natural  order  of  theii*  origination,  the  relations 
in  which  they  mutually  stand  to  each  other,  and 
their  general  characteristics.  In  no  other  way  can 
a  clear  conception  be  obtained  of  the  character  of 
the  Iroquois  government,  and  the  relation  which  it 
sustab=!  to  other  political  fabrics.  No  apology, 
therefore,  will  be  necessary  for  the  digression. 

Aristotle,  and  other  Grecian  political  writers,  rec- 
ognized but  three  species  of  government :  the 
monarchical,  the  aristocratical,  and  the  democrati- 
cal ;  the  rule  of  "  one,"  the  "  few,"  and  the  "  many." 
Every  other  variety  was  regarded  as  the  wreck,  or 
perversion,  of  one  of  the  three.  If,  for  example, 
the  first  was  corrupted,  it  became  a  tyranny ;  if  the 
second  degenerated,  it  was  styled  an  oligarchy; 
and  if  the  last  became  tumultuous,  it  was  called  an 
ochlocracy.  A  polity,  or  the  rule  of  a  large  body 
of  select  citizens,  was  a  milder  form  of  oligarchy. 
This  classification  admits  of  a  qualification  to  the 


Oh.  VL] 


SPECIES  OF  GOVERNMENT. 


129 


definition  of  an  aristocracy  and  oligarchy,  hereafter 
to  be  noticed. 

Modem  political  write^.'S  also  recognize  three 
species,  as  laid  down  by  Montesquieu :  the  despotic, 
the  monarchical,  and  the  republican.  The  aristo- 
cratic and  democratic  forms  of  the  Greeks  are  in- 
cluded in  the  republican  form  of  modem  times: 
while  the  monarchical  government  of  the  present 
day — "the  rule  of  a  single  person  by  fixed  laws" — 
was  entirely  unknown  to  the  ancient  Greeks.  It  is 
further  observable  that  a  despotism,  as  defined  by 
Montesquieu,  corresponds  precisely  with  the  mon- 
archy of  Aristotle. 

The  orr'ft''  of  their  origination  suggests  an  impor- 
tant gen^^n  TK'inciple;  that  there  is  a  regular  pro- 
gression o  ^  lidcal  institutions,  from  the  monarchi- 
cal, which  are  the  earliest  in  time,  on  to  the  demo- 
cratical,  which  are  the  last,  the  noblest,  and  the 
most  intellectual.  This  position  can  be  established 
by  the  rise  and  development  of  the  Grecian  institu- 
tions, and  may  be  further  illustrated  by  the  pro- 
gressive change  in  the  spiiit  and  nature  of  other 
governments. 

An  unlimited  monarchy,  or  "  the  rule  of  a  single 
individual  according  to  his  own  will,"  is  the  form 
of  government  natural  to  a  people  when  in  an  un- 
civilized state,  or  when  just  emerging  from  barbar- 
ism. In  the  progress  of  time,  by  the  growth  and 
expansion  of  civil  liberty,  the  monarchy  becomes 
liberalized  or  limited,  a'^d  a  few  steps  forward  intro- 
duce universal  democracy.    Hence  it  is  noticeable 

6* 


^ 


130 


STRUCTURE  OP  THE  LEAGUE. 


[BoosL 


in  tlie  rise  of  all  races,  and  in  the  formation  of  all 
states,  that  the  idea  of  chief  and  follower,  or  sove- 
reign and  people,  is  of  spontaneous  suggestion. 
This  notion  may  be  regarded  as  inherent  to  society 
in  its  primitive  state. 

It  will  be  remembered  that  when  the  Hellenic 
tribes  came  down  from  Thessaly,  and  finally  settled 
themselves  upon  the  shores  of  the  Mediterranean, 
their  political  relations  were  those  of  chief  and  fol- 
lower. After  they  had  become  subdivided  into  a 
large  number  of  petty  states,  and  migrations  and 
intermixtures  had  subsided,  leaving  each  principality 
under  its  own  ruler,  and  to  the  formation  of  its  own 
institutions,  the  monarchical  form  of  government  \ 
became  fully  established.  The  small  territory  of 
Greece  was  parcelled  out  between  nearly  twenty 
petty  kingdoms.  During  the  Heroic  ages,  which 
are  understood  to  have  commenced  with  this  inun- 
dation of  the  Grecian  territory  by  ihe  Hellenes, 
and  to  have  terminated  with  the  Trojan  wai',  a  pe- 
riod of  about  two  hundred  years,  the  kingly  gov- 
ernment was  the  only  one  among  the  Greeks. 

At  the  close  of  the  Heroic  ages,  a  new  state  of 
affairs  became  apparent.  Around  the  reigning  fam- 
ilies in  the  several  kingdoms,  there  had  sprung  up 
a  class  of  Eupatrids,  or  nobles,  who  were  in  pos- 
session of  most  of  the  landed  estates.  Having 
elevated  themselves  far  above  the  mass  of  the  peo- 
ple, in  the  social  scale,  they  gradually  absorbed 
political  powers  which  had  before  been  vested  in 
the  kings.    By  the  silent  but  natural  growth  of  this 


u. 


Oh.  VI.] 


VIEW  OF  GRECIAN  INSTITUTIONS. 


181 


aristocracy,  continued  encroachments  were  made 
upon  the  prerogatives  of  royalty,  until  at  last  the 
kings  were  brought  down  to  a  level  with  their  Ea- 
patrids.  An  aristocracy  was  thus  substituted  for 
monarchy ;  and  nearly  all  the  states  of  Greece,  in 
their  political  progress  towards  democracy,  passed 
out  of  the  monarchical  into  the  aristocrtttical  form 
of  government. 

This  form,  although  indicative  of  more  liberality 
than  the  former,  and  adapted  to  the  state  of  civil 
society  then  existing,  pressed  heavily  upon  the  peo- 
ple ;  and  while  it  existed,  was  unfavorable  to  the  ele- 
vation of  the  race.  The  Demos,  or  common  people, 
were  free,  but  were  excluded  from  all  political  priv- 
ileges ;  hence,  with  the  increase  of  their  intelli- 
gence, would  be  excited  jealousies  of  the  incumbent 
class.  At  times,  the  very  existence  of  the  aristoc- 
racy depended  upon  the  forcible  subjection  of  the 
Demos ;  for  when  the  great  and  just  sentiment  of 
"  political  equality"  began  to  be  coupled  with  that 
of  "  personal  liberty,"  no  form  of  government  could 
rest  in  permanent  security,  which  limited  the  one, 
or  denied  the  other.  The  Grecian  mind  was  emi- 
nently progressive.  No  power  could  subdue  or 
enslave  that  native  energy,  which  had  exemplified 
itself  in  the  hardy  enterprises  of  the  Heroic  ages. 
Nothing  could  repress  or  lastingl;/  fetter  that  majes- 
tic intellect,  out  of  which,  even  then,  had  sprung  a 
system  of  mythology  destined  to  infuse  itself  into 
the  literature  of  all  generations,  and  to  quicken  the 
intellects  of  every  clime — a  system  so  remarkable 


132 


STRUCTURE  OP  THE  LEAGUE. 


[Book  L 


as  an  exhibition  of  the  unguided  devotional  nature 
of  man,  and  so  brilliant  as  a  creation  of  the  imagin- 
ation, that  it  may  be  characterized  as  the  greatest 
production  of  genius  and  credulity  which  ever 
emanated  from  the  mind  of  man. 

In  the  progress  of  events,  the  aristocracies  were 
successfully  invaded  by  an  uprising  of  men  of  wealth, 
or  of  capacity,  from  among  the  common  people. 
These  ambitious  plebeians  demanded  a  place  in  the 
ruling  body,  and  if  refused,  they  became  the  cham- 
pions of  the  people,  and  engaged  in  measures  for 
the  overthrow  of  the  government.  Such  difficulties 
were  usually  avoided  by  admitting  these  new  fami- 
lies to  a  place  among  the  Eupatrids,  and  to  a  parti-' 
cipation  in  the  administration.  In  this  way  the 
aristocracy  of  wealth  and  talent  was  in  a  measure 
placed  upon  an  equality  with  that  of  birth ;  and 
by  the  act  the  government  itself  was  widened,  or 
liberalized. 

These  inroads  upon  the  aristocracy,  which  gene- 
rally resulted  in  the  infusion  of  the  popular  element, 
may  be  regarded  as  the  introduction  or  commence- 
ment of  the  oligarchy.  The  difference  between  the 
two  species  is  to  be  sought  in  the  spirit  by  which 
each  respectively  was  actuated,  and  not  in  their 
forms ;  for  the  same  body  of  aristocrats  usually  be- 
came oligarchs  by  a  change  in  the  spirit  of  the  gov- 
ernment. When  an  aristocracy  became  corrupt 
and  odious  to  the  people,  and  sought  only  to  per- 
petuate its  own  power,  it  became,  in  the  Grecian 
sense,  a  faction,  an  oligarchy.    It  ceased  to  be  the 


b; 
P 


Oh.  VI]  VIEW  OF  GRECIAN  INSTTTUTIONa 


188 


mle  of  the  "  best  men,"  (apiwTo.,)  and  became  the 
rule  of  the  "few"  (myoi.)    This  definition  admits  of 
a  qualification.    When  an  aristocracy  became  wi- 
dened or  liberalized,  by  the  admission  of  men  of 
capacity  to  an  equal  position,  and  the  government 
assumed  a  milder  spirit,  the  aristocracy  would,  in 
effect,  be  changed,  but  not  into  a  faction.     It  would 
be  as  unlike  a  rigorous  aristocracy  as  an  oligarchical 
faction,  and  may  be  denominated  a  simple  or  liberal 
oligarchy.    The  government  of  the  Iroquois  falls 
under  this  precise  definition.    It  cannot  be  called 
an  aristocracy,  because  the  sf  hems  of  the  League 
possessed  no  landed  estates,  which,  it  is  well  known, 
are  the  only  true  foundation  of  an  aristocracy ;  nei- 
ther were  their  titles  or  privileges  hereditary,  in  the 
strict  sense,  which  is  another  important  element  of 
an  aristocracy.    Their  government,  however,  was 
the  rule  of  "  the  few."    It  was  an  aristocracy  liber- 
alized, until  it  stood  upon  the  very  verge  of  democ- 
racy.   It  answers  to  the  idea  of  an  oligarchy,  which 
is  the  last  form  of  government  but  one,  in  the  pro- 
gressive series. 

The  governments  of  the  Grecian  states  appear  to 
have  oscillated  for  centuries  between  the  rigorous 
aristocracies,  oligarchical  factions,  and  milder  oligar- 
chies. These  forms  were  rather  transition  than  per- 
manent conditions  of  their  civil  institutions.  Dur- 
ing the  period  of  their  prevalence,  the  people,  who, 
as  before  remarked,  were  personally  free,  but  de- 
barred from  political  privileges,  were  gradually  im- 
proving their  condition  by  the  accumulation  of 


134 


STKUOTURE  OF  THE  LEAQUE. 


[BookL 


wealth,  and  consolidating  their  strength  by  the  up- 
rearing  of  flobrishing  cities.  With  the  increase  of 
their  respectability,  and  the  expansion  of  their 
power,  the  struggle  with  the  incumbent  dass  was 
continued  with  greater  and  still  greater  success. 
Principles  of  government  became  better  understood, 
and  more  enlarged  views  of  the  rights  of  man  con> 
tinued  to  quicken  the  Grecian  mind.  Every  suo> 
cessive  age  added  to  the  popular  intelligence ;  and 
the  people  gradually,  but  constantly,  continued  to 
repossess  themselves  of  their  original  authority. 
The  growth  of  liberty  and  free  institutions  among 
the  Greeks  was  slow,  but  irresistible.  The  struggle 
of  the  people  for  emancipation  lasted  from  gener- 
ation to  generation,  from  century  to  century ;  until, 
having  emerged  from  the  darkness  of  bai'barism, 
and  worked  their  way  through  every  species  of  gov- 
ernment ever  devised  by  the  genius  of  man,  they 
achieved  at  last  a  triumph;  and  their  institutions, 
which  had  been  planted  and  nourished  during  this 
march  of  ages,  finally  ripened  into  universal  de- 
mocracy. 

In  the  history  of  the  States  of  Greece,  there  is 
noticeable  in  the  midst  of  a  wide  diversity  of  events, 
a  great  uniformity  of  progress — with  a  difference  in 
the  period  of  the  development  of  political,  changes, 
a  marked  tendency  to  the  same  results.  Every 
change  in  their  institutions,  from  the  era  of  absolute 
monarchy,  made  them  more  liberal ;  but  it  required 
upward  of  seven  centuries  to  liberalize  them  into  a 
"  finished  democracy  which  fuUy  satisfied  the  Greek 


Oh.  VI.] 


VIEW  OP  BRITISH   INbTITUTIOKS. 


186 


notion;  a  state  iix  which  every  attribute  of  sov- 
ereignty might  be  shared,  without  respect  to  rank 
or  property,  by  every  freeman.'^  *  The  Greeks  be- 
gan with  monarchy,  and  having  passed  through  all 
the  intermediate  species  and  shades  of  government 
in  the  progressive  series,  they  finally  developed  their 
highest  capacities,  their  most  brilliant  genius,  under 
the  bounding  pulse  of  an  extreme,  even  enthusiastic 
democracy.  How  truthful  the  exclamation  of  He- 
rodotus :  "  Liberty  is  a  brave  thing." 

The  same  tendency  of  institutions  towards  de- 
mocracy, as  races  elevate  theaselves  in  the  scale  of 
civilization,  can  be  observed  in  the  progressive  im- 
provement of  British  institutions.  No  people  have 
been  subjected  to  such  tests,  civil  and  religious; 
and  issued  from  the  throes  of  revolution  with  more 
character,  more  civilization,  more  majesty  of  intel- 
lect, for  achievements  in  legislation,  science  and 
learning,  than  our  parent,  Anglo-Saxon  race.  Their 
career,  with  all  its  vicissitudes,  from  the  union  of 
the  Heptarchies  under  Egbert,  down  to  the  final 
settlement  of  the  government  on  the  expulsion  of 
the  second  James,  is  full  of  instruction — ^full  of 


'  The  Trojan  war  doaed  1184  b.  o., 
and  the  States  of  Greece  soon  after- 
wards passed  out  of  the  monarchical 
form  of  government.  At  Athens  it  was 
abolished  in  1068  b.  o.  But  not  until 
about  the  year  470  &  c,  when  Aris- 
tides  the  Just  removed  tlie  last  aris- 
tocratical  features  from  the  Athenian 
institutions,  could  Athens  be  called  a 
"  finished  democracy."  He  broke  up 
the  distioctions  between  the  classes 


which  Solon  had  established,  and 
opened  all  the  dignities  of  the  State 
to  every  citizen.  Between  the  Tro- 
jan war  and  this  last  period,  the 
Athenians  had  passed  through  Mon- 
archy, Tyranny,  Aristocracy,  Faction, 
Anarchy,  Oligarchy,  Polity,  and  limit- 
ed Democracy.  With  the  legislation 
of  Aristides  commenced  the  rapid 
elevation  of  the  city  of  Minerva,  and 
of  that  noble,  iinequalled  race. 


186 


BTRUOTURE  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


[Book  I. 


great  lessons.  They  have  tested  monarchy  in  all  its 
degrees  of  strength  and  weakness,  of  popularity 
and  odium,  of  oppression  and  dependence.  Their 
nobles  have  enjoyed  all  the  privileges,  immunities, 
and  powers,  which  possession  of  the  landed  estates, 
the  vassalage  of  the  people,  and  independence  of 
the  crown  could  secure ;  while  in  turn  they  have 
been  humble  and  submissive,  even  servile,  under  the 
arbitrary  sway  of  tyrannous  kings.  The  people, 
before  the  time  of  Edward  the  First,  were  cyphers 
in  the  State.  Since  then,  they  have  suffered  reli- 
gious bondage,  and  the  oppression  of  a  feudal  aris- 
tocracy. In  the  progress  of  events,  however,  they 
have  constantly  enlarged  the  quantity  of  their  lib- 
erty, and  strengthened  the  guarantees  of  personal 
security.  But  if  they  finally  achieved  that  personal 
freedom  which  the  Grecian  citizen  never  lost,  they 
never  have  secured  that  "  equality  of  privileges" 
which  was  the  constant  aspiration  of  the  Greek 
until  attained,  which  was  the  watchword  in  the 
struggle  for  American  freedom,  and  which  now  lies 
at  the  foundation  of  our  own  political  edifice. 

The  British  government  has  been  liberalized 
from  age  to  age,  until  it  may  now  be  said  to  stand 
intrenched  upon  the  borders  of  free  institutions. 

Returning  from  this  digression,  which  was  de- 
signed to  illustrate  the  position,  not  very  recondite, 
of  a  progression  of  institutions,  from  the  monarch- 
ical, the  earliest  form  of  political  society,  on  to  the 
democratical,  the  last,  and  most  truly  enlightened ; 
we  can  now  take  up  the  government  of  the  Iroquois, 


On.  VI.) 


THB  LEAOUE  AN  OLIOARCHT. 


187 


and  determine  the  position  which  it  occupies  be- 
tween the  two  extremes  of  monarchy  on  the  one  hand, 
and  democracy  on  the  other. 

The  Iroquois  had  passed  out  of  the  earliest  form 
of  government,  that  of  chief  and  follower,  which  is 
incident  both  to  the  hunter  and  nomadic  states,  into 
the  oligarchical  form.  It  is  obvious  that  the  hunter 
life  is  incompatible  with  monarchy,  except  in  its 
miniature  form  of  chief  and  follower ;  and  the  .flb- 
de'-7io-s<m-nee^  in  improving  upon  this  last  relation, 
passed  over  the  monarchical,  into  the  rule  of  "  the 
few."  Several  tribes  first  united  into  one  nation. 
The  people  mingled  by  intermarriage,  and  the  power 
of  the  chiefs  ceased  to  be  several,  and  became  joint. 
This  gave  to  the  nation  an  aristocratical,  or  oligarch- 
ical form  of  government,  according  to  the  spirit  by 
which  it  was  actuated.  By  a  still  higher  effort  of 
legislation,  several  nations  were  united  in  a  league 
or  confederacy ;  placing  the  people  upon  an  equality, 
and  introducing  a  community  of  privileges.  The 
national  rulers  then  became  in  a  united  body  the 
rulers  of  the  League.  In  this  manner  would  be  con- 
stituted oligarchies  within  an  embracing  oligarchy, 
invperium  in  imperio,  presenting  the  precise  gov- 
ernment of  the  Iroquois,  and  with  great  proba- 
bility the  exact  manner  of  its  origination,  growth 
and  final  settlement. 

The  Grecian  oligarchies  do  not  furnish  an  exact 
type  of  that  of  our  Indian  predecessors.  In  its 
construction  the  latter  was  more  perfect,  systematic 
and  liberal  than  those  of  antiquity.    There  was  in 


188 


8TBU0TURE  OP  THE  LEAGUE. 


(BookL 


the  Indian  fabric  more  of  fixedne8§,  more  of  de- 
pendence upon  the  peopL  more  of  vigor.  It  would 
be  difficult  to  find  a  fairer  specimen  of  the  govern- 
ment of  ihefefw^  than  the  one  under  consideration. 
In  the  happy  constitution  of  its  ruling  body,  and  in 
the  effective  security  of  the  people  from  misgovern- 
ment  it  stands  unrivalled.  In  assigning  to  this  gov- 
ernment its  specific  name,  it  will  bo  sufficient  to 
adopt  the  etymology  of  the  word  oligarchy,  tli6 
rule  of  tliefew^  rejecting  the  usual  Grecian  accepta- 
tion of  the  term,  a  degenerated  ai'isiocracy.  The 
substitution  of  the  female  line  for  the  male,  effect- 
ing thereby  the  disinheritance  of  the  son,  the  par- 
tially elective  character  of  the  saehemships,  the  , 
absence  of  all  landed  estates,  and  the  power  of  de- 
posing lodged  with  the  tribes,  are  reasons  conclusive 
for  regarding  the  government  of  the  Iroquois  as  an 
oligarchy  rather  than  an  aristocracy. 

The  spirit  which  prevailed  In  the  nations  and  in 
the  Confederacy  was  that  of  freedom.  The  people 
appear  to  have  secured  to  themselves  all  the  liberty 
which  the  hunter  state  rendered  desirable.  They 
fully  appreciated  its  value,  as  is  evinced  by  the  lib- 
erality of  their  institutions.  The  red  man  was  al- 
ways free  from  political  bondage,  and,  more  worthy 
still  of  remembrance,  his  "  free  limbs  never  wore  a 
shackle."  His  spirit  could  never  be  bowed  in  servi- 
tude. In  the  language  of  Charlevoix,  the  Iroquois 
were  "  entirely  convinced  that  man  was  bom  free, 
that  no  power  on  earth  had  any  right  to  make  any 
attempts  against  his  liberty,  and  that  nothing  could 


Ok  VL] 


UBEfiTT  or  THE  PEOPLE. 


189 


make  him  amends  for  its  loss."  It  would  be  difficult 
to  describe  any  political  society,  in  which  there  was 
leiB  of  oppression  and  discontent,  more  of  individ- 
ual independence  and  boundless  freedom.  The  ab- 
sence of  family  distinctions,  and  of  all  property, 
together  with  the  irresistible  inclination  for  the 
chase,  rendered  the  social  condition  of  the  people 
peculiar  to  itself.  It  secured  to  them  an  exemption 
from  the  evils,  aa  well  as  denied  to  them  the  refine- 
ments, which  flow  from  the  possession  of  weolih, 
and  the  indulgence  of  the  social  relations. 

At  this  point  the  singular  trait  in  the  character 
of  the  red  man  suggests  itself,  that  he  never  felt  the 
"  power  of  gain."  The  auri  sacra  fames  of  Virgil, 
the  siiidAxvm  huyi'i  of  Horace,  never  penetrated  his 
nature.  This  great  passion  of  civilized  man,  in  its 
use  and  abuse  his  blessing  and  his  curse,  never  roused 
the  Indian  mind.  It  was  doubtless  the  great  reason 
of  his  continuance  in  the  hunter  state ;  for  the  de- 
sire of  gain  is  one  of  the  earliest  manifestations  of 
progressive  mind,  and  one  of  the  most  powerful  pas- 
sions of  which  the  mind  is  susceptible.  It  clears 
the  forest,  ream  the  city,  builds  the  merchantman — 
in  a  word,  it  has  civilized  our  race. 

All  things  considered,  the  Iroquois  oligarchy  ex- 
cites a  belief  of  its  superiority  over  those  of  an- 
tiquity. Those  of  Greece  were  excep^llngly  unsta- 
ble, and  therefore  incline  us  to  regard  them  as 
transition  states  of  their  institutions ;  while  that  of 
the  Ho-de'-no-sa/a-nee  was  guarded  in*  so  many  ways 
for  the  resistance  of  political  changes,  that  it  would 


/' 


y 


y 


140 


STRUOTURE  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


[Book  I. 


have  required  a  very  energetic  popular  movement 
for  its  overthrow.  The  former  retained  many  ele- 
ments of  aristocracy,  while  the  latter  had  become  «o 
far  liberalized  as  to  be  almost  entirely  free.  With- 
out the  influence  of  cities,  which  no  people  construct 
who  live  in  the  hunter  state,  and  the  important  con- 
sequences which  result  from  the  aggregation  of  so- 
ciety into  large  communities,  the  government  of 
the  Iroquois  would  doubtless  have  retained  its  oli- 
garchical form  through  many  generations.  It  would 
have  lasted  until  the  people  had  abandoned  the 
hunter  state ;  until  they  had  given  up  the  chase  for 
agriculture,  the  arts  of  war  for  those  of  industry, 
the  hunting-ground  and  the  fishing  encampment  for 
the  village  and  the  city. 

It  wiU  not  be  necessary  to  extend  the  inquiry,  to 
exhibit  more  fully  the  gradual  changes  in  the  gov- 
ernment of  the  Iroquois,  by  which  it  was  brought 
upon  the  verge  of  free  institutions.  The  creation 
of  the  class  of  chiefs  furnishes  the  clearest  evidence 
of  the  development  of  the  popular  element.  The 
proofs  of  its  extreme  liberality  have  been  suflGlciently 
exhibited  in  the  structure  of  the  government  itself. 
Reflections  could  be  multiplied  upon  its  spirit,  its 
influence  upon  the  people,  its  operative  force  in  the 
development  of  talent,  and  its  adaptation  to  pro- 
duce its  historical  results;  but  it  is  not  deemed 
necessary  to  carry  forward  reflections  of  this  de- 
scription. An  outline  of  the  structure  of  the 
League  has  been  drawn,  and  from  its  general  char- 
acteristics its  principles  can  be  easily  deduced. 


OH.VL] 


STABILITY  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


141 


nent 
ele- 
ie«o 

ruct 
con- 

80- 

t  of 


Under  this  simple  but  beautiful  fabric  of  Indian 
construction  arose  the  power  of  the  Iroquois,  reach- 
ing, at  its  full  meridian,  over  a  large  portion  of  our 
republic.  In  their  Long  House,  which  opened  its 
door  upon  Niagara,  they  found  shelter  in  the  hour 
of  attack,  resources  for  conquest  in  the  season  of 
ambitious  projects,  and  happiness  and  contentment 
in  the  days  of  peace.  In  adaptation  to  their  mode 
of  Hfe,  their  habits  and  their  wants,  no  scheme  of 
government  could  have  been  devised  better  calcu- 
lated for  their  security  against  outward  attack,  their 
triumph  upon  the  war-path,  and  their  internal  tran- 
quillity. It  is,  perhaps,  the  only  league  of  nations 
ever  instituted  among  men,  which  can  point  to  three 
centuries  of  uninterrupted  domestic  unity  and  peace. 

The  institutions  which  would  be  expected  to  exist 
under  such  a  political  system  as  that  of  the  Iroquois, 
would  necessarily  be  simple.  Their  mode  of  life 
and  limited  wants,  the  absence  of  property  in  a 
comparative  sense,  and  the  infrequency  of  crime 
dispensed  with  a  vast  amount  of  the  legislation 
and  machinery  incident  to  the  protection  of  civilized 
society.  While,  therefore,  it  would  be  unreasonable 
to  seek  those  high  qualities  of  mind  which  result 
from  ages  of  cultivation,  in  such  a  rude  state  of  ex- 
istence, it  would  be  equally  irrational  to  regard  the 
Indian  character  as  devoid  of  all  those  higher  char- 
acteristics which  ennoble  the  human  race.  If  he 
has  never  contributed  a  page  to  science,  nor  a  dis- 
covery to  art ;  if  he  loses  in  the  progress  of  gene- 
rations as  much  as  he  gains ;  still  there  are  certain 


142 


STRUOTTJRE  OP  THE  LEAOUE. 


[Book  X, 


qualities  of  his  mind  whicli  shine  forth  in  all  the 
lustre  of  natural  perfection.  His  simple  integrity, 
his  generosity,  his  unbounded  hospitality,  his  love 
of  truth,  and,  above  all,  his  unshaken  fidelity — ^a 
sentiment  inborn,  and  standing  out  so  conspicuously 
in  his  character,  that  it  has  not  untruthfully  become 
its  characteristic:  all  these  are  adornments  of  hu- 
manity, which  no  art  of  education  can  instil,  nor 
refinement  of  civilization  can  bestow.  If  they  exist 
at  all,  it  is  because  the  gifts  of  the  Deity  have  never 
been  perverted. 

There  was,  however,  a  fatal  deficiency  in  Indian 
society,  in  the  non-existence  of  a  progressive  spirit. 
The  same  rounds  of  amusement,  of  business,  of 
warfare,  of  the  chase,  and  of  domestic  intercourse 
continued  from  generation  to  generation.  There  was 
neither  progress  nor  invention,  nor  increase  of  polit- 
ical wisdom.  Old  forms  were  preserved,  old  customs 
adhered  to.  "Whatever  they  gained  upon  one  point 
they  lost  upon  another,  leaving  the  second  genera- 
tion but  little  wiser  than  the  first.  The  Iroquois,  in 
some  respects,  were  in  advance  of  their  red  neigh- 
bors. They  had  attempted  the  establishment  of 
their  institutions  upon  a  broader  basis,  and  already 
men  of  high  capacity  had  sprung  up  among  them, 
as  their  political  system  unfolded.  If  their  Indian 
empire  had  been  suffered  to  work  out  its  own  re- 
sults, it  is  still  problematical  whether  the  vast  pow- 
er they  would  have  accumulated,  and  the  intellect 
which  would  have  been  developed  by  their  diversi- 
fied affairs,  would  not,  together,  have  been  suffi- 


\ 


OaVL] 


PROSPECTS  AT  THE  DISCOVERT. 


148 


ciently  potent  to  draw  the  people  from  the  hunter 
into  the  agricultural  state.  The  hunter  state  is  the 
zero  of  human  society,  and  while  the  reel  man  was 
bound  by  its  spell,  there  was  no  hope  cf  his  eleva- 
tion. , 

In  a  speculative  point  of  view,  the  institutions  of 
the  Iroquois  assume  an  interesting  aspect.  Would 
they,  at  maturity,  have  emancipated  the  people  from 
their  strange  infatuation  for  a  hunter  life ;  as  those 
of  the  Toltecs  and  Aztecs  had  before  effected  the 
disenthralment  of  those  races  in  the  latitudes  of 
Mexico  ?  It  cannot  be  denied  that  there  are  some 
grounds  for  the  belief  that  their  institutions  would 
eventually  have  ripened  into  civilization.  The  Iro- 
quois, at  all  times,  have  manifested  sufficient  intel- 
lect to  promise  a  high  degree  of  improvement,  if  it 
had  once  become  awakened  and  directed  to  right 
pursuits.  Centuries,  however,  might  have  been 
requisite  to  effect  the  change. 

But  their  institutions  have  a  real,  a  present  value, 
for  what  they  were,  irrespective  of  what  they  might 
have  become.  The  Iroquois  were  our  predecessors 
in  the  sovereignty.  Our  country  they  once  called 
their  country,  our  rivers  and  lakes  were  their  rivers 
and  lakes,  our  hills  and  intervales  were  also  theirs. 
Before  us,  they  enjoyed  the  beautiful  scenery  spread 
out  between  the  Hudson  and  Niagara,  in  its  wonder- 
ful diversity  froiii  the  pleasing  to  the  sublime.  Be- 
fore us,  were  they  invigorated  by  our  climate,  and 
were '  nourished  by  the  bounties  of  the  earth,  the 
forest  and  the  stream.    The  tie  by  which  we  are 


144 


STRUCTURE  OF  THE  LEAGUE 


[RooeL 


thus  connected  carries  with  it  the  duty  of  doing 
justice  to  their  memory,  by  preserving  their  name 
and  deeds,  their  customs  and  their  institutions,  lest 
they  perish  from  remembrance.  We  cannot  wish 
to  tread  ignorantly  upon  those  extinguished  coun- 
cil-fires, whose  light,  in  the  days  of  aboriginal  do- 
minion, was  visible  over  half  the  continent. 

The  political  structures  of  our  primitive  inhabi- 
tants have,  in  general,  proved  exceedingly  unsub- 
stantial. Isolated  nations,  by  some  superiority  of 
institutions,  or  casual  advantage  of  location,  sprang 
up  with  an  energetic  growth,  and  for  a  season  spread 
their  dominion  far  and  wide.  After  a  brief  period 
of  prosperity,  they  were  borne  back  by  adverse 
fortune  into  their  original  obscurity;  thus  rendering 
these  boundless  territories  the  constant  scene  of 
human  conflict,  and  of  the  rise  and  fall  of  Indian 
sovereignties.  It  was  reserved  for  the  Iroquois  to 
rest  themselves  upon  a  more  durable  foundation,  by 
the  establishment  of  a  League.  This  alliance  be- 
tween their  nations  they  cemented  by  the  imperish- 
able bands  of  tribal  relationship.  At  the  epoch  of 
Saxon  occupation,  they  were  rapidly  building  up 
an  empire,  which  threatened  the  absorption  or  ex- 
termination of  the  whole  Indian  family  east  of  the 
Mississippi.  Their  power  had  become  sufficient  to 
set  at  defiance  all  hostile  invasions  from  contiguous 
nations ;  and  the  League  itself,  while  it  suffered  no 
loss  of  numbers  by  emigrating  bands,  was  endued 
with  a  capacity  for  indefinite  expansion.  At  the 
periods  of  their  separate  discovery,  the  Aztecs  on 


OB.VL] 


ITS  DEOLINR 


145 


the  south,  and  the  Iroquois  in  the  north  were  the 
only  Indian  races  upon  the  continent,  whose  institu- 
tions promised,  at  maturity,  to  ripen  into  civilization. 
Such  were  the  condition  and  prospects  of  this  Indian 
League,  when  Hendrick  Hudson,  more  than  two 
centuries  since  (1609,)  sailed  up  the  river  which 
constituted  their  eastern  boundary.  This  silent 
voyage  of  the  navigator  may  be  regarded  as  the 
opening  event  in  the  series,  which  resulted  in  re- 
versing the  political  prospects  of  the  Ho-de'^no-sau- 
nee^  and  in  introducing  into  their  Long  House  an 
invader,  more  relentless  in  his  purposes,  and  more 
invincible  in  arms,  than  the  red  man  against  whose 
assaults  it  had  been  erected. 

Their  council-fires,  so  far  as  they  are  emblematical 
of  civil  jurisdiction,  have  long  since  been  extin- 
guished, their  empire  has  terminated,  and  the  shades 
of  evening  are  now  gathering  thickly  over  the  scat- 
tered and  feeble  remnants  of  this  once  powerful 
League.  Race  has  yielded  to  race,  the  inevitable  re- 
sult of  the  contact  of  the  civilized  with  the  hunter 
life.  Who  shall  relate  with  what  pangs  of  regret 
they  yielded  up,  from  river  to  river,  and  from  lake 
to  lake,  this  fair  broad  domain  of  their  fathers. 
The  Iroquois  will  soon  be  lost  as  a  people,  in  that 
night  of  impenetrable  darkness  in  which  so  many 
Indian  races  have  been  enshrouded.  Already  their 
country  has  been  appropriated,  their  forests  cleared, 
and  their  trails  obliterated.  The  residue  of  this 
proud  and  gifted  race,  who  stiU  linger  around  their 

native  seats,  are  destined  to  fade  away,  until  they 

7 


146 


STRTTOTURE  OF  THE  LEAOITSL 


[Book  L 


become  eradicated  as  an  Indian  stock.  We  shall 
ere  long  look  backward  to  the  Iroquois,  as  a  race 
blotted  from  existence ;  but  to  remember  them  as  a 
people  whose  sachems  had  no  cities,  whose  religion 
had  no  temples,  and  whose  government  had  no 
record. 


BOOK  SECOND. 


SPIRIT  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


A- 


% 


',-i^s^is*% 


GA  ■  nilAH,'^HtD 


/ .  / 


V.WV/ 


y^.rA 


/////  ,  // 


^. ,  ■ .  /. 


, //    .'/'/•     ' '-'  ^f/fff,"    'if    l/r/'   /r, 


BOOK    II. 


SPIRIT  OF  TH£  L£A6U£. 


CHAPTER  I. 

■  '        ■        .  •         I" 

Faith  of  the  Iroquois. — Belief   iif  the   Great   Spirit.  —  The 

EviL-MlNDED,    He'-RO,    THE    ThUMPERER.  —  Ga'-O,    SpIRIT    OF    THE 

Winds. — The  Three  Sisters. — The  Imvisible  Aids. — Witches. 
—  Legendary  Literature.  —  Immortality  of  the  Soul.  —  Fu- 
ture Punishments.  —  Moral  Sentiments. — Burlal  Customs. — 
Abode  of  the  Great  Spirit. — Washington.  —  Spirituality  of 
their  Faith. — Its  Influence. 


The  mind  is,  by  nature,  full  of  religious  tenden- 
cies. Man,  when  left  to  the  guidance  of  his  own 
inward  persuasions,  searches  after  the  Author  of  his 
being,  and  seeks  to  comprehend  the  purposes  of 
his  existence,  and  his  final  destiny.  In  every  age 
and  condition  of  society,  the  best  thoughts  of  the 
most  gifted  intellects  have  been  expended  upon  re- 
ligious subjects.  The  conclusions  reached  by  re- 
flective mind,  under  the  inspiration  of  the  works 
of  nature,  are  propagated  from  generation  to  gener- 
ation, until  they  grow,  by  natural  enlargement,  into 
a  system  of  fixed  Beliefs.  Upon  them  is  afterwards 
engrafted  a  system  of  Worship.  The  two  flourish 
side  by  side  mth  perpetual  vigor.     They  become 


150 


BPnUT  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


[BooiIL 


interwoven  with  the  civil  and  social  institations  of 
men,  and  by  nurture  and  habit  acquire  such  a  firm 
hold  upon  the  affectiouH,  that  they  form  a  part  of 
the  living,  thinking,  acting  mind.  Without  a  knowl- 
edge, therefore,  of  the  religious  life  of  a  people, 
their  institutions,  and  their  political  and  domestic 
transactions  would  be  wholly  ii^explicable. 

Remarkable  features  are  exhibited  in  the  reli- 
gious system  of  the  Iroquois,  when  contrasted  with 
other  systems  of  similar  origin.  Emanating  from 
the  mind  of  man  alone,  originating  in  the  simplest 
form  of  human  society,  it  would  naturally  be  en- 
cumbered by  the  vagaries  of  fancy,  and  be  upheld 
by  affection,  rather  than  logic.  But  man.  shut  out 
from  the  light  of  revelation,  and  left  to  construct 
his  own  theology,  will  discover  some  part  of  the 
•  truth,  as  shadowed  forth  by  the  works  of  nature. 
This  will  illuminate  his  footsteps,  in  proportion  to 
his  appreciation  of  its  excellence,  and  his  faithM 
adherence  to  its  divine  monitions.  The  faith  and 
worship  of  the  Iroquois  are  entitled  to  a  favorable 
consideration,  by  reason  of  the  principles  of  belief 
which  they  recognized,  and  the  fundamental  truths 
which  they  inculcated.  Established  upon  some  of 
those  luminous  principles  which  lie  at  the  founda- 
tion of  sound  theology,  the  blemishes  in  their  spir- 
itual edifice  are  compensated,  in  some  degree,  by 
the  purity  of  its  elements. 

The  Greeks  discovered  the  traces  of  divinity  in 
every  object  in  nature ;  in  the  affections  and  pas- 
sions, in  the  elements  of  earth  and  air,  in  the  rivulet, 


OB.L] 


FAITH  OF  THE  IROQUOIS. 


151 


the  mountain  and  the  sea.  Ascending  from  these 
types  to  their  several  supposed  originals,  they  grasp- 
ed at  Deity  in  a  multitude  of  fragments,  as  proclaim- 
ed by  the  divided  works  of  creation.  Failing,  with 
all  the  acnmen  and  inspiration  of  their  marvellous  in- 
tellect, to  raise  their  mental  vision  above  Olympus, 
and  to  ascend  from  united  nature  up  to  the  indivisi- 
ble and  Eternal  One,  they  perfected  and  beautified 
that  stupendous  production  of  genius  and  credu- 
lity, the  polytheism  of  the  ancient  world. 

Between  the  popular  belief  of  the  ancients  and 
that  01  the  Iroquois  there  are  some  coincidences. 
This  similarity  of  ideas  is  observable  in  a  portion 
of  their  legends  and  fables,  but  more  especially  in 
their  notions  of  the  spiritual  world.  Like  the  an- 
cients, they  peopled  the  invisible  world  with  spirit- 
ual existences.  In  their  inferior  spiritualities,  they 
fell  infinitely  below  the  splendid  creations  of  the 
ancient  mythology ;  but  in  their  knowledf;e  of  the 
Supreme  Being,  they  rose,  in  many  respects,  far 
above  the  highest  conceptions  of  the  ancient  philos- 
ophy. It  will  be  at  once  conceded,  that  the  Supreme 
Intelligence  announced  by  Anaxagoras,  Socrates  and 
Plato,  the  Nvmen  Prcestantisdmce  Mentis  of  the 
ancient  philosophical  religionists,  was  in  itself  a  more 
vague  and  indefinite  conception,  than  that  divine 
Being  worshipped  by  the  entire  red  race  under  the 
appellation  of  the  Great  Spirit.  " '" 

Upon  the  first  great  question  in  theology,  the 
Stoic,  the  Epicurean,  and  the  other  sects  of  philoso- 
phers equally  reached  the  same  fundamental  conclu- 


152 


SPIRIT  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


[Book  IL 


sion,  esse  Deos^  "  the  Gods  exist."  This  truth,  they 
affirmed,  was  not  only  revealed  by  the  works  of  na- 
ture, but  it  was  also  innate,  and  written  in  the  mind 
of  man.^  But  in  a  multitude  of  Gods,  each  clothed 
with  sepai'ate  and  distinct  offices  and  powers,  and 
all  subject  to  a  gradation  in  rank,  the  popular  belief 
reposed.  The  idea  of  one  Supreme  Being  was  a 
sublime  induction  of  philosophy,  and  far  above  the 
level  of  popular  intelligence.  This  great  truth, 
therefore,  failed  to  become  even  feebly  incorporated 
with  the  overshadowing  mythology  of  antiquity. 
With  the  red  race,  however,  the  belief  not  only  pre- 
vailed that  a  Great  Spirit  existed,  but  they  made 
the  same  induction  from  the  works  of  nature  the 
foundation  of  their  religious  system. 

There  is  also  a  coincidence  of  belief  in  relation 
to  the  origin  of  spiritual  existences.  The  ancient 
mythology  taught,  that  the  Gods  were  born,  nMivos 
esse  Deos^  and  furnished,  at  the  same  time,  their 
genealogy,  with  all  the  minuteness  of  legendary 
license.  The  Iroquois,  also,  believed  that  the  Great 
Spirit  was  born;  and  tradition  has  handed  down 
the  narrative,  with  embellishments  of  fancy  which 
Hesiod  himself  would  not  have  disdained.* 


1  Omnibus  enim  innatum  est  et  in 
animo  quasi  insculptum,  esse  Decs. 
Cicoro  De  Natura  Deorum,  Lib.  ii. 
cap.  iv.  Solus  enim  vidit,  (Epicurus,) 
primum  esse  Decs,  quod  in  omnium 
animis  coram  notionem  impressisset 
ipsa  natura.  lb.  Lib.  i.  c.  xvi.  Quid 
enim  potest  esse  tam  apertum  tamque 
perspicuum,  quum   ctelum    suspexi- 


mus,  cselestiaque  contemplati  sumua, 
quam  esse  aliquod  numen  prsestan- 
tissimte  mentis,  quo  hccc  segantur  I 
lb.  Lib.  ii.  c.  ii. 

"  The  tradition  of  the  birth  of  the 
Good  Spirit  and  the  Evil  Spirit  is 
much  the  same  among  the  numerous 
Indian  races  within  the  Republic.  It 
is  not  peculiar  to  the  Iroquois. 


IL 


Cttl.] 


BELIEF  IN  THE  GREAT  SPIRIT. 


153 


Whether  the  Gods  ruled  the  uuiverse,  and  were  in- 
terested in  the  affairs  of  men,  was  a  disputed  question 
in  the  ancient  schools.  The  Epicureans  taught  that 
they  were  unmindful  of  all  human  transactions,  and 
spent  their  existence  in  ease  and  pleasure.*  But  the 
Stoics  took  the  opposite  view,  and  not  only  affirmed 
their  constant  supervision  and  intervention  in  human 
affairs,  but  also  their  active  administration  of  the 
works  of  nature."  This  was  also  the  popular  belief. 
The  notions  of  the  Iroquois  approached  nearest  to 
the  latter.  In  error  in  ascribing  to  the  Great  Spirit 
a  finite  origin,  and  with  feeble  conceptions  of  his  at- 
tributes, they  yet  believed  him  to  be  their  creator, 
ruler  and  preserver;  and  that  in  him  was  the  re- 
siduum of  power. 

The  creation  of  the  world  was  also  a  subject 
which  divided  the  ancient  schools.  In  a  belief  in 
the  eternity  of  matter,  they,  in  general,  concurred. 
Plato  and  the  Stoics,  however,  taught  that  the  vhi- 
ble  universe  was  fashioned  and  constructed  by  the 
direct  agency  of  God.  This  opinion,  not  of  the 
creation  of  matter,  but  of  the  formation  of  the  world, 
encountered  the  ridicule  of  the  Epicureans.^    This 


i  Nihil  eniin  agit:  nuUis  occupa- 
tionibus  est  implicatus :  nulla  opera 
molitur:  sua  eapientia  et  virtute 
gaudet:  habet  exploratum,  fore  ee 
semper  turn  in  maximis,  turn  in 
seternis  voluptatibus.  Hunc  Deum 
rite  beatum  dixerimus.  Gic.  De.  Nat. 
Deo.  Lib.  i.  cap.  xix. 

*  Sunt  autem  alii  philosophi,  et  hi 
quidem  magni  atque  nobiIis,qui  Deo- 
rum  uieutb  atque  ratione  omnem  mun- 
dum  admiuistrari  et  regi  censeant:. 


nequp  vero  id  solum,  sed  etiam  ab 
iis  en  vitffi  hominum  consul'  et  pro- 
vi  leri.     Id.  Lib.  i.  cap.  ii. 

'  Quibua  enim  oculis  animi  intueri 
potuit  vester  Plato  fabricam  illam  tan- 
ti  operis,  qua  construi  a  Deo  atque  asdi- 
ficari  mundum  facit  ?  Quaa  raolitio? 
quffi  fcrramenta  ?  qui  rectes  ?  quae  ma- 
chine ?  qui  ministri  tauti  muneris  fue- 
runt  ?  Quemadmodum  autem  obedire 
et  parere  volimtati  architecti  aiir,  ignis, 
aqua,  terra  potuerunt.    Id.  1.  L  c.  rill 


7# 


15-4 


SPIRIT  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


[Book  IL 


is  one  of  those  questions  with  which  human  wisdom 
is  unaljle  to  cope.  In  their  religious  system,  the 
Iroquois  have  but  little  to  do  with  the  creation  of 
the  visible  universe.  According  to  the  tradition, 
the  earth  grew  miraculously,  a  self-prepared  abode 
for  the  Great  Spirit.  Concerning  the  universe 
which  existed  before  the  advent  of  the  Great 
Spirit,  they  pretend  to  no  knowledge.  To  the 
Great  Spirit,  however,  the  Iroquois  ascribed  creative 
power.  He  created  not  only  the  animal  and  vege- 
table world,  but  also  adapted  the  elements,  and  the 
whole  visible  universe  to  the  wants  of  man. 

That  the  Indian,  without  the  aid  of  revelation, 
should  have  arrived  at  a  fixed  belief  in  the  existence 
of  one  Supreme  Being,  has  ever  been  matter  of 
surprise  and  admiration.  In  the  existence  of  the 
Great  Spirit,  an  invisible  but  ever-present  Deity, 
the  universal  red  race  believed.  His  personal  exist- 
ence became  a  first  princinle,  an  intuitive  belief, 
which  neither  the  lapse  of  centuries  could  efface, 
nor  inventions  of  man  could  corrupt.  By  thd  dif- 
fusion of  this  great  truth,  if  the  Indian  did  not  es- 
cape the  spell  of  superstition,  which  resulted  from 
his  imperfect  knowledge  of  the  Deity,  and  his  ig- 
norance of  natural  phenomena;  yet  he  was  saved 
from  the  deepest  of  all  barbarisms,  an  idolatrous 
worship.  The  Iroquois  believed  in  the  constant 
superintending  care  of  the  Great  Spirit.  He  ruled 
and  administered  the  world,  and  the  affairs  of  the 
red  race.  As  Moses  taught  that  Jehovah  was  the 
God  of  Abraham,  Isaac  and  Jacob,  and  of  his  chosen 


CB.L] 


BELIEF  IN  THE  GREAT  SPIRIT. 


155 


people,  80  the  Iroquois  regarded  the  Great  Spirit  as 
the  God  of  the  Indian  alone„    They  looked  up  to 
him  as  the  author  of  theii*  being,  the  source  of 
their  temporal  blessings,  and  the  future  dispenser 
of  the  felicities  of  their  heavenly  home.    To  him 
they  rendered  constant  thanks  and  homage  for  the 
changes  in  the  seasons,  the  fruits  of  the  earth,  the 
preservation   of  their  lives,   and   for  their  social 
privileges,  and  political  prosperity;  and  to  him  they 
addressed  their  prayers  for  the  continuance  of  his  pro- 
tecting care.     Their  knowledge  of  the  attributes  of 
the  Great  Spirit  was  necessarily  limited  and  imper- 
fect.    Of  his  goodness  and  beneficence  they  had  a 
full  impression,  and  some  notions,  also,  of  his  jus- 
tice and  perfection.     But  they  could  not  fully  con- 
ceive of  the  omnipresence  of  the  Great  Spirit,  ex- 
cept through  the  instrumentality  of  a  class  of  infe- 
rior spiritual  existences,  by  whom  he  was  surrounded. 
His  power  was  evidenced  by  the  creation  of  man. 
He  was  also  believed  to  be  self-existent,  and  immor- 
tal.    The  enno>)ling  and  exalting  views  of  the  De- 
ity which  are  now  held  by  enlightened  and  christian 
nations  would  not  be  expected  among  a  people  ex- 
cluded from  the  light  of  revelation.     In  the  simple 
truths  of  natural  »'eligir>n  they  were  thoroughly  in- 
doctrinated, and  many  of  these  truths  were  held  in 
great  purity  and  simplicity.     Such  is  the  power  of 
truth  over  the  human  mind,  and  the  harmony  of  all 
truth,  that  the  Indian,  without  the  power  of  logic, 
reached  some  of  the  most  important  conclusions  of 


156 


SPIRIT  OP  THE  LEAGUE. 


[Book  II 


philosophy,  and  drew  down  from  heaven  some  of 
the  highest  truths  of  revelation. 

While  the  religious  system  of  the  Iroquois  taught 
the  existence  of  the  Gi-eat  Spiiit  Ha-wenrne'^u^^  it 
also  recognized  the  personal  existence  of  an  Evil 
Spirit,  HorTie-go-ate-geh,  the  Evil-minded.  Accord- 
ing to  the  legend  of  their  finite  origin,  they  were 
brothers,  born  at  the  same  birth,  and  destined  to  an 
endless  existence.  To  the  Evil  Spirit,  in  a  limited 
degree,  was  ascribed  creative  power.  As  the  Great 
Spirit  created  mac,  and  all  useful  animals,  and  pro- 
ducts of  the  earth,  so  the  Evil  Spirit  created  all 
monsters,  poisonous  reptiles,  and  noxious  plants. 
In  a  word,  while  the  former  made  everything  that 
was  good  and  subservient,  the  latter  formed  every- 
thing that  was  bad  and  pernicious  to  man.  One 
delighted  in  virtue,  and  in  the  happiness  of  his  crea- 
tures, to  which  end  he  exercised  over  them  his  un- 
ceasing protection.  The  other  was  committed  to 
deeds  of  evil,  and  was  ever  watchful  to  scatter 
discord  among  men,  and  multiply  their  calamities. 
Over  the  Evil-minded  the  Great  Spirit  exercised  no 
positive  authority,  although  pt^ssessed  of  the  power 
to  overcome  him,  if  disposed  to  its  exertion.  Each 
ruled  an  independent  kingdom,  with  powers  unde- 
rived.  Man's  free  agency  stood  between  them,  with 
which,  in  effect,  he  controlled  his  own  destiny.  A 
life  of  trust  and  confidence  in  the  Great  Spirit,  and 
of  obedience  to  his  commands,  afforded  a  refuge  and 

'  This  is  an  original  uncompouuded  word,  and  in  the  Seneca  dialect.    It 
signitiea  simply  "  A  Ruler." 


get 

thel 

earl 


Oh.  L] 


HE'-NO,  THE  THUNDERER. 


l.-iT 


a  shelter  to  the  pious  Indian  against  the  machina- 
tions of  the  Evil-minded. 

Inferior  spiritual  beings  were  also  recognized  in 
the  theology  of  the  Iroquois.      Though  not  as  ac- 
curately described  and  classified  as  those  of  the  an- 
cient mythology,  they  yet  exhibit  with  them  some 
singular  coincidences ;  although  these  coincidences, 
real  or  imaginary,  show  nothing  but  the  similarity 
of  human   ideas  in  similar   conditions   of  society. 
Tliey  were  classified  into  good  and  evil,  the  former 
being  the  assistants  and  subordinates  of  the  Great 
Spirit,  while  the  latter  were   the  emissaries  and 
dqjendents  of  the  Evil-minded.     To  some  of  them 
was  assigned  a  bodily  form,  a  "  local  habitation,  and 
a  name."    To  the  former  class  of  these  spiritual  ex- 
istences, they  were  wont  to  render  their  acknowl- 
edgments at  their    annual   festivals   for  imagined 
favors,  and  to  supplicate  of  the  Great  Spirit  the 
continuance  of  their  watchful  care.     In  the  creaticr 
of  these  subordinate  beings,  the  Iroquois  ma.:     st- 
ed  their  knowledge  of  the  necessity  cf  ar   Omni- 
present Ruler ;  and  at  the  sa^e  time  they  exhib- 
ited their  limited  comprehension  of  infinite  power. 
Through  these  instrumentalities,  they  believed  the 
Great  Spirit  was  enabled,  with  ease  and  conveni- 
ence, to  administer  the  affairs  of  rature,  and  of  man. 

To  He'-no^  he  committed  the  thunderbolt ;  at  once 
the  voice  of  admonition,  and  the  instrument  of  ven- 
geance. He  also  intrusted  to  him  the  formation  of 
the  cloud,  and  the  gift  of  rain.  By  He'-no^  was  the 
earth  to  be  cooled  and  refreshed,  vegetation  sus- 


I 


Hi 


158 


SPIRIT  OF  THE  LEAGUK 


[Book  XL 


tained,  the  harvest  ripened,  and  the  fruits  of  the 
earth  matured.  The  terror  of  the  Thunderer  was 
held  over  evil-doers,  but  especially  over  witches. 
With  power  to  inflict  the  most  instantaneous  and 
fearful  punishment,  he  was  regarded  as  the  aven- 
ger of  the  deeds  of  evil.  He  is  represented  as 
having  the  form  of  a  man,  and  as  wearing  the  cos- 
t'ji'ne  of  a  warrior.  Upon  his  head  he  wore  a  ma- 
gical feather,  which  rendered  him  invulnerable 
af>'ainst  the  attacks  of  the  Evil-minded.  On  his 
back  he  carried  a  basket  filled  with  fragments  of 
chert  rock,  which  he  launched  at  evil  spirits  and 
witches,  whenever  he  discovered  them,  as  he  rode 
iii  the  clouds.  In  the  spring-time  when  the  seeds 
were  committed  to  the  ground,  there  was  always 
an  invocation  of  Jle'-no^  that  he  would  water  them, 
and  nourish  their  growth.  At  the  harvest  festival 
they  returned  thanks  to  He'-no  for  the  gift  of  rain. 
They  also  rendered  their  thanks  to  the  Great  Spirit 
for  the  harvest,  and  supplicated  him  to  coLt'nue  to 
them  the  watchful  care  of  the  Thunderer.  There 
is  a  fanciful  legend  in  relation  to  He'-Tw^  to  the  effect 
that  he  once  made  his  ha  i/itation  in  a  cave  undc 
Niagara  Falls,  behind  the  sheet,  where  he  dwelt 
amid  the  gratefu^  noise  ana  din  of  waters.  TLi 
Great  Spirit  gave  V>  him  three  assistants,  who  have 
continued  nameles.,  i  o  <3na^)le  him  to  maintain  a  more 
vigilant  supervision  over  the  important  interests 
committed  to  his  gaardianship.  One  of  these,  the 
legend  declares,  was  partly  of  human,  and  partly 


reac 
was 
and 
wit 

TIr. 
beai 
ents 
the-i 


"  f'f^i 


Oh.  I.] 


OA -OH,  THE  SPIRIT  OF  THE  WINDS. 


159 


of  celestial  origin.^  To  bring  He'-no  nearer  to  their 
affections,  the  Iroquois  always  addressed  him  under 
the  appellation  of  Grandfather,  and  styled  them- 
selves his  grandchildren.  In  every  act  of  his,  how- 
ever, they  recognized  the  hand  of  Hm.oen-ne'-yu. 

Another  of  the  spiritual  creations  of  the  Iroquois 
is  recognized  in  Gct'-oh^  the  Spirit  of  the  Winds. 
He  is,  also,  a  mere  instrumentality,  through  whom 
the  Great  Spirit  moves  the  elements.  Having  a 
human  form,  with  the  face  of  an  old  man,  Ga'-oh  is 
represented  as  sitting  in  solitary  confinement,  sur- 
rounded by  a  tangle  of  discordant  winds,  and  ever 
impatient  of  restraint.     His  residence,  Da-yo-dd'-do- 


'  The  legend  is  as  follows:  A 
young  maiden  residing  at  Oii'-u-gwa,  a 
village  above  Niagara  Falls,  at  the 
mouth  of  Cayuga  creek,  had  been 
contracted  to  an  old  man  of  ugly 
manners  and  disagreeable  person. 
As  the  marriage  was  hateful  to  her, 
end,  by  the  customs  of  the  nation, 
Jiere  was  ;i  escape,  she  resolved 
upon  self-destruction.  Launching  a 
bark  canoe  intv'  d  e  Niagara,  she  seat- 
ed herself  wi*!un  it,  and  composing 
her  mind  for  the  f  i  jhtful  descent, 
directed  it  down  the  current.  The 
rapid  watt  • .  soon  swept  them  over 
the  falls,  and  the  canoe  was  seen  to 
fall  into  thr  ;  byss  below,  but  the 
maiden  had  disappeared.  Before  she 
reached  the  waters  r.nderneath,  she 
was  caught  in  a  blanket  by  He'-no 
and  his  two  assistants,  and  carried 
without  injury  to  the  home  of  ihe 
Thunderer,  bebVid  the  fall.  Her 
beauty  afctractea  one  of  the  depend- 
ents of  He'-no,  who  willingly  joined 
the-u  i'    marriage. 

l^'oi  several  years  before  this  event, 


the  people  at  Ga'-u-gwa  had  been 
troubled  with  an  annual  pestilence, 
and  *he  source  of  the  scourge  had 
baffled  all  conjecture.  He'-no,  at  the 
expiration  of  a  year,  revealed  to  her 
the  cause,  and  out  of  compassion  to 
the  people,  sent  her  back  to  them,  to 
make  known  the  cause,  and  the  rem- 
edy. He  told  her  that  a  monstrous 
serpent  dwe't  under  the  village,  and 
made  his  annual  repast  upon  the 
bodies  of  the  dead  which  were  buried 
by  its  side.  That  to  insure  a  bounti- 
ful feust,  he  went  forth  once  a  year, 
and  poisoned  the  waters  of  the  Ni- 
agara, and  also  of  the  Cayuga  creek, 
whereby  the  pestilence  was  created. 
The  ptojile  were  directed  to  move 
to  the  Buffalo  creek.  He  also  gave 
her  careful  directions  touching  the 
education  of  the  child,  of  which  she 
was  to  become  the  mother.  With 
these  directions  she  departed  on  her 
'uission. 

After-  the  people  had  removed  as 
directed,  the  great  serpent,  disap- 
pointed of   his  food,  put    his    liead 


I1T<| 


160 


SPIRIT  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


[Book  H 


go-wi'i^  the  "  Great  Home  of  the  Winds,"  is  stationary, 
in  a  quarter  of  the  heavens  toward  the  west.  Sur- 
rounded and  compressed  by  the  elements,  he  ever 
and  anon  struggles  to  free  himself  from  their  entan- 
glement. When  perfectly  quiescent,  the  winds  are 
at  rest.  A  slight  motion  sends  forth  the  breeze, 
which  is  wafted  gently  over  the  face  of  the  earth. 
When  he  struggles  with  restlessness  and  impatience, 
the  strong  wind  goes  forth  to  move  the  clouds,  ruffle 
the  waters,  and  shake  the  foliage  of  the  forest.  But 
when  his  restlessness  mounts  up  to  frenzy,  he  puts 
forth  his  utmost  strength  to  shake  off  the  confining 
element.    These  mighty  throes  of  Go! -oh  send  forth 


above  the  ground  to  discover  the  rea- 
son, and  found  that  the  village  was 
deserted.  Having  scented  their  trail, 
and  discovered  its  course,  he  went 
turth  into  the  lake,  and  up  the  Buffalo 
creek,  in  open  search  of  his  prey. 
While  in  this  narrow  channel.  He' -no 
discharged  upon  the  monster  a  ter- 
rific thunderbolt  which  inflicted  a 
mortal  wound.  The  Senecas  yet 
point  to  a  place  in  the  creek  where 
the  banks  are  semicircular  on  either 
side,  as  the  spot  where  the  serpent, 
after  he  was  struck,  turning  to  escape 
into  the  deep  waters  of  the  lake, 
shoved  out  the  banks  on  either  side. 
Before  he  succeeded  in  reaching  the 
lake,  the  repeated  attacks  of  the 
Thunderer  took  effect,  and  the  mon- 
ster was  slain. 

The  huge  body  of  the  serpent 
floated  down  the  stream,  and  lodged 
upon  the  verge  of  the  cataract, 
stretching  nearly  across  the  river.  A 
part  of  the  body  arched  backwards 
near  the  northern  shore  in  a  semicu*- 
cle.    The  raging  waters  thus  clammed 


up  by  the  body  broke  through  the 
rocks  behind;  and  thus  the  whole 
verge  of  the  fall  upon  which  the  body 
rested  was  precipitated  with  it  into 
the  abyss  beneath.  In  this  manner, 
says  the  legend,  was  formed  the 
Horse-Shoe  fall 

Before  this  event  there  was  a  pas- 
sage behind  the  sheet  from  one  shore 
to  the  other.  This  passage-way  was 
not  only  broken  up,  but  the  home  of 
He' -no  was  also  destroyed,  'n  the  gen- 
eral crash.  Since  then  his  habitation 
has  been  in  the  west. 

The  child  of  the  maiden  grew  up 
to  boyhood,  and  was  found  to  possess 
the  power  of  darting  the  lightning  at 
bis  will.  It  had  been  the  injunction 
of  He'no  that  he  should  be  reared 
in  reti'-ement,  and  not  be  allowed  to 
mingle  in  the  strifes  of  men.  On  a 
certain  occasion  having  been  beset  by 
a  playmate  with  great  vehemence, 
he  transfixed  him  with  a  thunder- 
bolt. He' -no  immediately  translated 
him  to  the  clouds,  and  made  him  the 
third  assistant  Thunderer. 


Cb.1.] 


THE  THREE  SISTERS. 


161 


the  blasts  whicli  sweep  the  plain,  lay  low  the  oak 
upon  the  mountain  side,  and  dash  the  waters  against 
the  sky.  Od'-oh  is  represented,  however,  as  a  be- 
neficent being,  ever  mindful  of  the  will  of  the  Great 
Spiiit,  and  solicitous  to  fulfil  his  commands.^      > 

Perhaps  the  most  beautiful  conception  in  the  my- 
thology of  the  Iroquois,  is  that  in  relation  to  the 
Three  Sisters,  the  Spirit  of  Corn,  the  Spirit  of 
Beans,  and  the  Spirit  of  Squashes.    These  plants 
were  regarded  as  the  special  gift  of  HiirweTirifie'-yu ; . 
and  they  believed  that  the  care  of  each  was  intrust- 
ed, for  the  welfare  of  the  Indian,  to  a  separate 
Spirit.    They  are  supposed  to  have  the  forms  of 
beautiful  females,  to  be  very  fond  of  each  other, 
and  to  delight  to  dwell  together.    This  last  belief 
is  illustrated  by  the  natural  adaptation  of  the  plants 
themselves  to  grow  up  together  in  the  same  field, 
and  perhaps  from  the  same  hill.   Their  apparel  was 
made  of  the  leaves  of  their  respective  plants ;  and 
in  the  growing  season  they  were  believed  to  visit 
the  fields,  and  dwell  among  them.    This  triad  is 
known  under  the  name  of  De-o-ha'-ho^  which  signi- 
fies Our  Life,  or  Our  Supporters.    They  are  never 
mentioned  separately,  except  by  description,  as  they 
have  no  individual  names.     There  is  a  legend  in 
relation  to  corn,  that  it  was  originally  of  easy  cul- 
tivation, yielded  abundantly,  and  had  a  grain  ex- 
ceedingly rich  with  oil.     The  Evil-minded,  being 


"  Hie  vaato  rax  ^olus  antro 


1  ^olus  naturally  suggests  him- 
self  to    the    reader,    although    the     Luctanl«  vent<«,  teinp«.tau»que  Bonoraa 

analogy  IS  rfight.  ^  ^eid,  Lib.  i.  62. 


''■■J'ijtij'^i 


163 


SPIRIT  OF  THE   LKAOUE. 


[Book  II. 


envious  of  this  great  gift  of  Hii-wen-nd -yn  to  man, 
went  forth  into  the  fields,  and  spread  over  it  a 
universal  blight.  Since  then  it  has  been  harder  to 
cultivate,  yields  less  abundantly,  and  has  lost  its 
original  richness.  To  this  day,  when  the  rustling 
wind  waves  the  corn  leaves  with  a  moaning  sound, 
the  pious  Indian  fancies  that  he  hears  the  Spirit  of 
Corn,  in  her  compassion  for  the  red  man,  still  be- 
moaning, with  unavailing  regrets,  her  blighted 
fruitfulness. 

Among  the  inhabitants  of  the  spiritual  world, 
with  which  the  Iroquois  surrounded  themselves, 
may  be  enumerated  the  Spirits  of  medicine,  of  fire, 
and  of  water,  the  Spirit  of  each  of  the  different 
species  of  trees,  of  each  of  the  species  of  shrubs 
bearing  fruit,  and  of  the  different  herbs  and  plants. 
Thus  there  was  the  Spirit  of  the  oak,  of  the  hemlock, 
and  of  the  maple,  of  the  whortleberry  and  of  the 
raspberry,  and  also  of  the  spearmint,  and  of  tobac- 
co. Most  of  the  objects  in  nature  were  thus  placed 
nnder  the  watchful  care  of  some  protecting  Spirit. 
Some  of  them  were  made  tangible  to  the  senses,  by 
giving  to  them  a  bodily  form  and  specific  duties ; 
as  the  Spirit  of  springs,  and  of  each  of  the  several 
fruit  trees.  But  the  most  of  them  were  feebly 
imagined  existences.  In  their  worship,  the  Iroquois 
were  accustomed  to  return  their  thanks  to  these 
subordinates  of  Hd-wen-no'-yu^  under  the  general 
name  of  Ho-no-che-nd -Iceh,  This  term  signifies  "  the 
Invisible  Aids,"  and  included  the  whole  spiritual 
world,  from  He'-no  the  Thunderer,  down  to  the 


Ch.  I.] 


THE  INVISIBLE  AIDS.-EVIL  SPIRITS. 


163 


Spirit  of  the  strawherry.  But  few  of  them  had 
specific  names,  or  were  mentioned  in  their  worship, 
except  conjointly.  Tlie  Iroqiiois  appear  to  have 
had  but  a  faint  conception  of  the  omnipresence'  of 
the  Great  Spirit,  as  elsewhere  observed ;  or  of  any 
individual  power  sufficiently  potent  to  administer, 
unassisted,  the  stupendous  works  of  creation,  and 
the  complicated  affairs  of  man.  In  part  from  this 
cause,  undoubtedly,  they  believed  that  the  Great 
Spirit  had  surrounded  himself  with  subordinate 
spiritual  beings  of  his  own  creation,  to  whom  he 
intrusted  the  immediate  supervision  of  the  various 
works  of  nature.  He  thus  rendered  himself,  in  a 
limited  sense,  omnipresent,  and  ruled  and  regulated, 
with  ease  and  convenience,  the  works  of  creation. 
These  Spirits  were  never  objects  of  Avorship.  The 
Iroquois  regarded  them  merely  as  the  unseen  assist- 
ants of  HcHJoen-ne'-yu^  and  the  executors  of  his 
will.  ,  ' 

Evil  spirits  were  believed  to  be  the  creations  of 
Hd-ne-go-dte'-geh.  Pestilence  and  disease  were  sup- 
posed to  be  the  work  of  evil  spirits.  Witches  and 
enchanters  were  believed  to  be  possessed  with  them. 
There  w^ere  also  the  Spirits  of  poisonous  plants  and 
roots.  All  the  agencies  of  evil  were  brought  into 
existence  by,  and  held  under  the  dominion  of  the 
Evil-minded.  To  counteract  their  machinations, 
the  efforts  of  the  Great  Spirit  and  his  spiritual  host 
were  incessantly  put  forth.  At  their  religious  fes- 
tivals, the  Iroquois  invoked  Ha-wenrne'-yu  to  shield 
them  against  their  secret  designs.     "  Great  Spirit, 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


A. 


I 


1.0 


I.I 


■^  m    12.2 
£?   1^    12.0 


6" 


FhotDgraphic 

Sdaices 
Corporalion 


23  WfST  MAIN  STRiET 

WIUTM,N.Y.  14SS0 

(716)172-4503 


4^ 


4^ 


^ 


164 


V 


SPIBIT  OF  THE  LEAGUE 


[Book  IL 


master  of  all  things,  visible  and  invisible ;  Great 
Spirit,  master  of  other  spirits,  whether  good  or  evil ; 
command  the  good  spirits  to  favor  thy  children ; 
command  the  evil  spirits  to  keep  at  a  distance  from 
them.*** 

The  Iroquois  believed  that  tobacco  was  given 
to  them  as  the  means  of  communication  with  the 
spiritual  world.  By  burning  tobacco  they  oould 
send  up  their  petitions  with  its  ascending  incense, 
to  the  Great  Spirit,  and  render  their  acknowledg- 
ments acceptably  for  his  blessings.  Without  this  in- 
i^rumentality,  the  ear  of  HorwefiMM'-yu  could  not 
be  gained.  In  like  manner  they  returned  their 
thanks  at  each  recurring  festival  to  the  Invisible 
Aids,  for  their  friendly  offices,  and  protecting  care. 
It  was  also  their  custom  to  return  thanks  to  the 
trees,  shrubs  and  plants,  to  the  springs,  rivers  and 
streams,  to  the  fire  and  wind,  and  to  the  sun,  moon 
and  stars;  in  a  word,  to  every  object  in  nature, 
which  ministered  to  their  wants,  and  thus  awakened 
a  feeling  of  gratitude.  But  this  was  done  without 
the  intervention  of  the  incense  of  tobacco.  They 
addressed  the  object  itself. 

A  belief  in  witches  is  to  this  day,  and  always  has 
been,  one  of  the  most  deeply-seated  notions  in  the 
minds  of  the  Iroquois.  The  popular  belief  on  this 
subject  rose  to  the  most  extravagant  degree  of  the 
marvellous,  and  the  supernatural.  Any  person, 
whether  old  or  young,  male  or  female,  might  be- 
come possessed  of  an  evil  spirit,  and  be  transformed 

*  La  Hontaa 


■  M  .T.r'T-r-Ti  » ,  iV'iJ.W  "}  w?;;,l 


OB.L] 


WnOHES. 


165 


into  a  witcL  A  person  tlins  possessed  conld  assame, 
at  pleasure,  tlie  form  of  any  animal,  bird  or  reptile, 
and  having  executed  Ms  nefarious  purpose,  could 
resume  his  original  form,  or,  if  necessary  to  escape 
pursuit,  could  transmute  himself  into  an  inanimate 
object  They  were  endued  with  the  power  of  doing 
evil,  and  were  wholly  bent  upon  deeds  of  wicked- 
ness. When  one  became  a  witch,  he  ceased  to  be 
himself.  According  to  the  current  belief,  he  was 
not  only  willing  to  take  the  life  of  his  nearest  friend, 
but  such  an  one  was  the  preferred  object  of  his 
vengeance.  The  means  of  death  employed  was  an 
unseen  poison.  Such  was  the  universal  terror  of 
witches,  that  their  lives  were  forfeited  by  the  laws 
of  the  Iroquois.  Any  one  who  discovered  the  act, 
might  not  only  destroy  the  witch,  but  could  take 
to  himself  the  dangerous  power  of  deciding  who  it 
was.  To  this  day,  it  is  neict  to  impossible,  by  any 
process  of  reasoning,  to  divest  the  mind  of  a  Seneca 
of  his  deep-seated  belief  in  witches.* 

There  is  a  current  belief  among  the  Iroquois,  that 
these  demons  are  banded  together  in  a  secret  and 
systematic  organization,  which  has  subsisted  for 
ages ;  that  they  have  periodical  meetings,  an  initi- 
ation ceremony,  and  a  novitiate  fee.  These  meetings 
were  held  at  night,  and  the  fee  of  the  neophyte  was 


*  Bat  A  year  rinoe  »  womaa  wm  fifi^  yean.    Not  the  leaat  ftingnlar 

■hot  on  the  Allegany  (Seneea)  reser-  feature  of  the  caae  is  that  they  some- 

vation,  on  the  pretence  of  witchcraft  times  confess  the  act    There  nuiy  be 

Such  instances  have  t>een  frequent  some  foundation  for  this  strange  de- 

among  the  Senecas  withb  the  last  lusion  in  the  phenomena  of  nature. 


166 


SPIBIT  OF  THE  LBAOUE. 


[BomlL 


the  life  of  his  nearest  and  dearest  friend,  to  be  taken 
with  poison,  on  the  eve  of  his  admission. 

The  proneness  of  the  Indian  mind  to  supersti- 
tious   beliefs  is  chiefly  to  be  ascribed    to  their 
legendary  literature.    The  fables  which  have  been 
handed  down  from  generation  to  generation,  to  be 
rehearsed  to  the  young  from  year  to  year,  would  fill 
volumes.    These  fabulous  tales,  for  exuberance  of 
fancy,  and  extravagance  of  invention,  not  only  sur- 
pass the  fireside  stories  of  all  other  people,  but  to 
their  diversity  and  number  there  is  apparently  no 
limit.    There  were  fables  of  a  race  of  pigmies  who 
dwelt  within  the  earth,  but  who  were  endued  with 
such  herculean  strength  as  to  tear  up  by  its  roots 
the  forest  oak,  and  shoot  it  from  their  bows ;  fables 
of  a  buffiilo  of  such  huge  dimensions  as  to  thresh 
down  the  forest  in  his  march ;  fables  of  ferocious 
flying-heads,  wing:r.g  themselves  through  the  air ; 
of  serpents  paralyzing  by  a  look ;  of  a  monster  mus- 
quito,  who  thrust  his  bill  through  the  bodies  of  his 
victims,  and  drew  their  blood  in  the  twinkling  of 
an  eye.    There  were  fables  of  a  race  of  stone  giants 
who  dwelt  in  the  north ;  of  a  monster  bear,  more 
terrific  than  the  buffalo;  of  a  monster  lizard,  moi'e 
destructive  than  the  serpent.    There  were  tales  of 
witches,  and  supernatural  visitations,  together  with 
marvellous  stories  of  personal  adventure.    Super- 
added to  the  fables  of  this  description,  were  legends 
upon  a  thousand  subjects,  in  which  fact  was  embel- 
lished with  fiction.    These  legends  entered  into  the 
affairs  of  private  life,  and  of  individuals,  and  were 


■f....-  ■ 


Cta.1] 


LEOENDART  UTERATURB. 


167 


explanatory  of  a  multitade  of  popular  beliefs.  Min- 
gled up  with  this  mass  of  fable,  were  their  historical 
traditions.  This  branch  of  their  unwritten  litera- 
ture  is  both  valuable  and  interesting.  These  tradi- 
tions are  remarkably  tenacious  of  the  truth,  and 
between  them  all  there  is  a  striking  harmony  of 
facts.  Any  one  who  takes  occasion  to  compare 
parts  of  these  traditions  with  concurrent  history, 
will  be  surprised  at  their  accuracy,  whether  the 
version  be  from  the  Oneida,  the  Onondaga,  the  Sen- 
eca, or  the  Mohawk.  The  embellishments  gained 
by  their  transmission  from  hand  to  hand  are  usually 
separable  from  the  substance,  and  the  latter  is  en- 
titled to  credence.  With  these  fables,  legends  and 
traditions  the  Indian  youth  was  familiarized  from 
infancy.  His  mind  became  stored  and  crowded  with 
bewildering  fictions.  Without  books,  and  without 
employment,  in  the  intervals  between  the  hunt,  the 
council,  and  the  warlike  expedition,  the  mind  natu- 
rally fell  back  upon  this  unwritten  literature  of  the 
wilderness.  The  rehearsal  of  these  marvellous  tales 
furnished  the  chief  entertainment  at  the  fireside  in 
the  Indian  village,  and  also  at  the  lodge  far  hid  in 
the  depths  of  the  forest.  The  credulity  of  youth 
would  know  no  limits,  when  the  narrator  himself 
credited  the  tale  he  was  relating.  Growing  into 
manhood  under  such  intellectual  influences,  the 
young  warrior  would  not  readily  discriminate  be- 
tween that  which  was  too  marvellous  for  belief  and 
that  which  was  consistent  with  truth,  but  would 
adopt  the  whole  as  equally  veritable.    That  early 


168 


BPIRir  OF  I^E  LEAGUE. 


[BookU 


and  constant  familiarity  with  sucli  a  mass  of  nncoK 
rected  fancies  should  beget  a  permanent  tendeiu^ 
of  mind  to  fall  into  superstitions  beliefs,  is  far  less 
surprising  than  would  be  an  exemption  from  all  such 
delusions. 

From  a  vague  and  indefinable  dread,  these  fables 
were  never  related  in  the  sunmier  season,  when  the 
imagination  was  peculiai'ly  susceptible.  As  soon  as 
the  buds  had  opened  eti  the  trees,  these  stories  were 
hushed,  and  their  historical  traditions  substituted. 
But  when  the  leaves  began  to  fall,  their  tehearsal 
again  furnished  the  chief  amusement  of  the  hours 
of  leisure  in  Indian  society. 

The  immortality  of  the  soul  was  another  of  the 
fixed  beliefs  of  the  Iroquois.  This  notion  has  pre- 
vailed generally  among  all  the  red  races,  under  differ- 
ent forms,  and  with  different  degrees  of  distinctness. 
"The  happy  home  beyond  the  setting  sun,''  had 
cheered  the  heiart,  and  lighted  the  eitpiring  eye  of 
the  Indian,  before  the  ships  of  Columbus  had  borne 
the  cross  to  this  western  world.  This  sublime  con- 
clusion is  another  of  those  truths,  written,  as  it  were, 
by  the  Deity,  in  the  mind  of  man,  and  one  easily  to 
be  deciphered  from  the  page  of  nature,  by  unper- 
verted  reason.  This  truth  has  always  been  taught 
among  the  Iroquois,  as  a  fundamental  article  of  faith. 

In  connection  with  the  immortality  of  the  soul, 
must  be  placed  their  belief  in  future  punishments. 
This  is  maintained  to  have  been  a  part  of  their  an- 
cient faith,  but  with  how  much  truth  it  is  difficult 
to  determine.    It  is  now  taught  by  the  unchristianr 


Ob.  I.] 


IMMORTALnT  OF  THE  SOUL. 


169 


ized  portion  of  tlie  Iroqaois,  as  an  essential  part  of 
their  belief. 

The  worship  of  the  Iroqnois,  it  is  believed,  has 
undergone  no  important  change  for  centuries.  It  is 
the  same,  in  all  respects,  at  this  day,  that  it  was  at 
the  commencement  of  their  intercourse  with  the 
whites.  But  their  faith  appears  to  have  suffered 
some  enlargement.  They  seem  to  have  silently 
adopted  such  thoughts  of  the  missionaries  as  could 
be  interwoven  harmoniously  with  their  own  creed, 
while  at  the  same  time  they  firmly  and  constantly 
excluded  all  those  beliefs  which  were  inconsistent 
with  their  own  religious  system,  as  a  whole.  The 
principal  illustration  of  this  position  is  to  be  found 
in  their  present  views  of  the  nature  and  office  of 
punishment.  They  believe  that  the  wicked,  after 
death,  pass  into  the  dark  realm  of  Ha^^ne-go-atd-geh^ 
there  to  undergo  a  process  of  punishment  for  their 
evil  deeds.  Those  who  are  not  consumed  by  the 
degree  of  punishment  inflicted,  are,  after  this  purifi- 
cation, translated  to  the  abode  of  the  Great  Spirit, 
and  to  eternal  felicity.  Evil  deeds  in  this  life  are 
neutralized  by  meritorious  acts.  After  the  balance 
is  struck  between  them,  if  the  good  predominate, 
the  spirit  passes  direct  to  HorweTMie'^vrgeh ;  but 
if  the  bad  overbalance,  it  goes  at  once  to  Harnia- 
TiOrO-no'-geh^  the  dwelling-place  of  the  Evil  minded, 
where  punishments  are  meted  out  to  it  in  proportion 
to  the  magnitude  of  its  offences.  Certain  crimes, 
like  those  of  witchcraft  and  murder,  were  punished 
eternally,  but  others  temporarily.    The  resemblance 

8 


170 


SPIRIT  OF  THE  LEAOUE. 


[Book  IL 


between  this  system  of  punishment  and  the  poiv 
gatory  of  the  Catholic  church  leads  to  the  infer- 
ence, that  they  derived  from  the  Jesuits  some  of 
their  ideas  of  the  nature  and  office  of  punishment, 
and  of  its  limitations.  WJiile,  therefore,  the  Iro- 
quois may  have  obtained  more  systematic  and  en- 
larged views  uf»on  these  subjects  from  without,  at 
the  same  time,  as  they  affirm,  they  may  always  have 
believed  that  the  wicked  were  excluded  from  heaven, 
and  sent  to  a  place  of  infelicity.  Their  traditions 
tend  to  establish  a  belief  in  future  punishments,  as 
a  tenet  of  their  ancient  faith. 

There  is  another  practice,  now  universal  among 
the  Iroquois,  which  appears  still  more  decisively  to  \ 
be  of  Jesuit  origin.  It  is  the  confession  of  sins. 
Before  each  of  their  periodical  religious  festivals, 
there  is  made  a  general  and  public  confession. 
Several  days  before  the  time  designated  for  the  fes- 
tival, the  people  assemble  by  appointment,  and  each 
one  in  turn,  who  has  a  confession  to  make,  rising, 
and  taking  a  string  of  white  wampum  in  his  hand, 
acknowledges  his  faults  and  transgressions,  and 
publicly  professes  a  purpose  of  amendment.  The 
white  wampum  is  the  emblem  of  purity  and  sinceri- 
ty. With  it  he  confirms  and  records  his  words. 
The  absolution  or  forgiveness  of  sins  formed  no 
part  of  the  motive  or  object  in  the  confession.  It 
had  reference  to  the  future  conduct  exclusively. 
One  who  was  willing  to  confess  a  fault  from  a  sense 
of  religious  duty,  would,  by  the  act,  strengthen  his 
mind  against  future  temptation.    This  custom  has 


OH.L] 


MORAL  SENTIMENTS. 


m 


prevailed  so  long  among  them,  that  they  have  lost 
its  origin.  It  contains  no  such  analogy  to  the  prac- 
tices of  any  Christian  community  as  to  compel  us 
to  ascribe  it  to  external  influences,  but  yet  it  has 
about  it  so  much  of  the  fragrance  of  Christianity, 
that  it  awakens  in  the  mind  a  doubt  of  its  Indian 
origin.  It  is  by  no  means  certain,  however,  but 
that  it  is  one  of  their  own  primitive  religious  cus- 
toms, under  a  modified  form. 

Reverence  for  the  aged  was  also  one  of  the  pre- 
cepts of  the  ancient  faith.  Among  the  roving  tribes 
of  the  wilderness,  the  old  and  helpless  were  fre- 
quently abandoned,  and  in  some  cases,  hurried  out 
of  existence,  as  an  act  of  greater  kindness  than  de- 
sertion. But  the  Iroquois,  at  the  epoch  of  the  for- 
mation of  the  League,  resided  in  permanent  villages, 
which  afforded  a  refuge  for  the  aged.  One  of  the 
prominent  aims  of  their  first  lawgiver,  Da-goHio- 
w^-da^  was  to  bind  the  people  together  by  the  family 
ties  of  relationship,  and  thus  create  among  them  an 
universal  spirit  of  hospitality,  and  a  lasting  desire 
of  social  intercourse.  After  the  establishment  of 
the  Confederacy,  certainly,  these  practices  never 
prevailed  among  the  Iroquois.  On  the  contrary, 
their  religious  teachers  inculcated  the  duty  of  pro- 
tecting their  aged  parents,  as  divinely  enjoined. 
"It  is  the  will  of  the  Great  Spirit  that  you  reverence 
the  aged,  even  though  they  be  as  helpless  as  in- 
fants."* 

The  obedience  of  children,  their  instruction  in 

I  8ote-ha'-v&t  (Jobnsoa) 


172 


SPIRir  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


[BooKiL 


virtnons  principles,  kindness  to  the  orphan,  hospi- 
tality to  all,  and  a  common  brotherhood,  wore 
among  the  doctrines  held  np  for  acceptance  by  their 
religious  instructors.  These  precepts  were  taught 
as  the  will  of  the  Great  Spirit,  and  obedience  to 
their  requirements  as  acceptable  in  his  sight.  "  If 
yon  tie  up  the  clothes  of  an  orphan  child,  the  Great 
Spirit  will  notice  it,  and  reward  you  for  it."  "To 
adopt  orphans,  and  bring  them  np  in  virtuous  ways, 
is  pleasing  to  the  Great  Spirit.^  "If  a  stranger 
wander  about  your  abode,  welcome  him  to  your 
home,  be  hospitable  towards  him,  speak  to  him  with 
kind  words,  and  forget  not  always  to  mention  the 
Great  Spirit." »  \ 

Bespect  for  the  dead  was  another  element  of  their 
faith.  At  various  periods  of  their  history,  it  has 
manifested  itself  under  different  and  very  singular 
forms.  The  burial  customs  of  every  people  interest 
the  mind.  Death  is  the  great  catastrophe  of  hu- 
manity. And  whether  man  has  reached  the  highest 
intellectual  elevation,  or  still  sits'  beside  the  forest 
streamlet,  in  the  infancy  of  his  mental  growth,  this 
event  seizes  upon  his  mind  with  solemn  and  absorb- 
ing earnestness.  With  the  Iroquois  different  cus- 
toms have  prevailed,  in  relation  to  the  mode  of 
burial.  At  one  period  they  buried  in  a  sitting  pos- 
ture, with  the  face  to  the  east.  Skeletons  are  still 
found  in  this  position,  in  various  parts  of  the  State, 
with  a  gun  barrel  resting  against  the  shoulder ;  thus 
fixing  the  period  of  their  sepulture  subsequent  to 

'  Johnson. 


I 
atTd 


OkL] 


BURIAL  OUSTOIOL 


178 


the  first  intercourse  of  this  people  with  the  whites. 
It  is  supposed  that  this  custom  was  abandoned  at 
the  persuasion  of  the  missionaries,  although  there 
is  a  tradition  ascribing  it  to  a  different  cause.  An- 
other and  more  extraordinary  mode  of  burial  an- 
ciently prevailed  among  them.  The  body  of  the 
deceased  was  exposed  upon  a  bark  scaffolding,  erect* 
ed  upon  poles,  or  secured  upon  the  limbs  of  trees, 
where  it  was  left  to  waste  to  a  skeleton.  After  this 
had  been  effected  by  the  process  of  decomposition  in 
the  open  air,  the  bones  were  removed,  either  to  the 
former  house  of  the  deceased,  or  to  a  small  bark  house 
by  its  side,  prepared  for  their  reception.  In  this 
manner  the  skeletons  of  the  whole  family  were  pre- 
served from  generation  to  generation,  by  the  filial 
or  parental  affection  of  the  livipg.  After  the  lapse 
of  a  number  of  years,  or  in  a  season  of  public  in- 
security, or  on  the  eve  of  abandoning  a  settlement, 
it  was  customary  to  collect  these  skeletons  from  the 
whole  community  around,  and  consign,  them  to  a 
common  resting-place.  To  this  custom,  which  was 
not  confined  to  the  Iroquois,  is  doubtless  to  be 
ascribed  the  burrows  and  bone  mounds,  which  have 
been  found  in  such  numbers  in  various  parts  of  the 
country.  On  opening  these  mounds,  the  skeletons 
are  usually  found  arranged  in  horizontal  layers,  a 
conical  pyramid,  those  in  each  layer  radiating  from 
a  common  centre.  In  other  cases  they  are  found 
placed  promiscuously.* 

>  There  are  Seneeas  now  residing    remember  having  seen,  aboat  sixty 
at  Tonawanda  and  Cattaraugus,  who    years  ago,  at  the  latter  place,  these 


m 


SPIRIT  OF  THE  LEAGUE 


[Book  IL 


The  religioos  system  of  the  Iroquois  taught,  that 
it  was  a  journey  from  earth  to  heaven  of  many  days' 
duration.  Originally,  it  was  supposed  to  be  a  year, 
and  the  period  of  mourning  for  the  departed  was 
Axed  at  that  term.  At  its  expiration,  it  was  cus- 
tomary for  the  relatives  of  the  deceased  to  hold  a 
feast;  the  soul  of  the  departed  having  reached 
heaven,  and  a  state  of  felicity,  there  was  no  longer 
any  cause  for  mourning.  The  spirit  of  grief  was 
exchanged  for  that  of  rejoicing.  In  modem  limes 
the  mourning  period  has  been  reduced  to  ten  days, 
and  the  journey  of  the  spirit  is  now  believed  to  be 
performed  in  three.  The  spirit  of  the  deceased  was 
supposed  to  hover  around  the  body  for  a  season,  be^ 
fore  it  took  its  final  departure ;  and  not  until  after 
the  expiration  of  a  year  according  to  the  ancient 
belief,  and  ten  days  according  to  the  present,  did  it 
become  permanently  at  rest  in  heaven.  A  beauti- 
ful custom  prevailed  in  ancient  times,  of  capturing 
a  bird,  and.freeing  it  over  the  grave  on  the  evening 
of  the  burial,  to  bear  away  the  spirit  to  its  heavenly 
rest.  Their  notions  of  the  state  of  the  soul  when 
disembodied,  are  vague  and  diversified;  but  they 
all  agree  that,  during  the  journey,  it  required  the 
same  nourishment  as  while  it  dwelt  in  the  body. 
They,  therefore,  deposited  beside  the  deceased  his 
bow  and  arrows,  tobacco  and  pipe,  and  necessary 
food  for  the  journey.    They  also  painteH  the  face 


bark  scaffoldinga,  on  which  bodies    upper  Mississippi,  and  among  some 
were  then  exposed.    The  custom  still    of  the  tribes  in  the  fiur  west 
prevaila  among  the  Sioux  upon  the 


n 


O&L] 


BURIAL  OUSTOlia 


176 


and  dressed  the  body  in  its  best  appareL  A  fire 
was  bailt  upon  the  grave  at  night,  to  enable  the 
spirit  to  prepare  its  food.  With  these  tokens  of 
affliction,  and  these  superstitions  concernments  for 
the  welfare  of  the  deceased,  the  children  of  the 
forest  performed  the  burial  rites  of  their  departed 
kindred.^  The  wail  and  the  lamentation  evidenced 
the  passionate  character  of  their  grief.'  After  the 
mourning  period  had  expired,  the  name  of  the  de- 
ceased was  never  mentioned,  from  a  sense  of  deli- 
cacy to  the  tender  feelings  of  his  friends. 

Unless  the  rites  of  burial  were  performed,  it  was 
believed  that  the  spirits  of  the  dead  wandered  for  a 
time  upon  the  earth,  in  a  state  of  great  unhappi- 
ness.  Hence  their  extreme  solicitude  to  procure 
the  bodies  of  their  slain  in  battle. 

Heaven  was  the  abode  of  the  Great  Spirit,  the 
final  home  of  the  faithful.  They  believed  there 
was  a  road  down  from  heaven  to  every  man^s  door. 


*  To  this  universal  cadtom  of  the 
red  race,  of  depositing  the  valuable 
articles  of  the  deceased  by  his  side, 
as  well  ns  utensils  and  vessels  to  pre- 
pare and  contain  his  food,  we  are  in- 
debted for  all  the  relics  we  possess 
of  the  earlier  epochs  of  our  aboriginal 
history.  Articles  are  still  disentombed 
from  the  soil  from  year  to  year,  some 
of  which  reach  back  to  the  era  of  the 
Mound  Builders. 

*  In  ancient  times,  the  practice  pre- 
vailed of  addressing  the  dead  before 
burial,  under  the  belief  that  they  could 
hear,  although  unable  to  answer.  The 
near  relatives  and  firiends,  or  such  as 
were  disposed,  approached  the  body 


in  turn ;  and  after  the  wail  had  ceased, 
they  addressed  it  in  a  pathetic  or 
laudatory  speech.  The  practice  has 
not  even  yet  fallen  entirely  into  dis- 
use. The  following  address  of  an  Iro- 
quois mother  over  the  body  of  her 
son  was  made  on  a  recent  occasion. 
Approaching  his  inanimate  remains 
to  look  upon  him  for  the  last  time,  her 
grief  for  some  moments  was  uncon- 
I'ollable.  Presently,  her  wailing 
ceased,  and  she  thus  addressed  him : 
"My  son,  listen  once  more  to  the 
words  of  thy  mother.  Thou  wert 
brought  into  life  with  her  pains. 
Thou  wert  nourished  with  her  life. 
She  has  attempted  to  be  faithful  in 


ire 


SPIBIT  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


[BooKiL 


On  this  invisible  way,  the  sonl  ascended  in  its 
heavenly  flight  until  it  reached  its  celestial  habita- 
tion. As  before  observed,  the  spirit  was  supposed 
to  linger  for  a  time  about  the  body,  and  perhaps  to 
revisit  it.  In  consequence  of  thb  belief,  a  supersti- 
tious custom  prevailed  of  leaving  a  slight  opening 
in  the  grave,  through  which  it  might  reenter  its 
former  tenement.  To  this  day,  among  a  portion  of 
the  Iroquois,  after  the  body  has  been  deposited  in  a 
coffin,  holes  are  bored  through  it  for  the  same  pur- 
pose. After  taking  its  final  departure,  the  soul  was 
supposed  to  ascend  higher  and  higher  on  its  heaven- 
ly way,  gi'adually  moving  to  the  westward,  until  it 
came  out  upon  the  plains  of  heaven.  \ 

The  inhabitants  of  this  smless  dwelling-place  of 
Sorwen-ne'-yu  were  believed  to  possess  a  body,  and 
the  senses,  appetites  and  affections  of  the  earthly 
life.  They  carried  their  knowledge  with  them, 
and  the  memoir  of  former  friends.    Sex  was  in 


raiaing  thee  up.  When  thou  wert 
young,  Rhe  loved  thee  &8  her  life. 
Thy  presence  has  been  a  source  of 
great  joy  to  her.  Upon  thoe  she  de- 
pended for  support  and  comfort  in 
her  declining  days.  She  had  ever  ex- 
pected to  gain  the  end  of  the  path  of 
life  before  thee.  But  thou  hast  out- 
stripped her,  and  gone  before  her. 
Our  great  and  wise  Creator  has  or- 
dered it  thus.  By  his  will  I  am  left 
to  taste  more  of  the  miseries  of  this 
world.  Thy  friends  and  relatives 
have  gathered  about  thy  body,  to 
look  upon  thee  for  the  last  time. 
They  mourn,  as  with  one  mind,  thy 
departure  from  among  us.    We,  toO; 


have  but  a  few  days  more,  and  our 
journey  shall  be  ended.  We  part  now,  ^ 
and  you  are  conveyed  from  our  sight 
But  we  shall  soon  meet  again,  and 
shall  again  look  upon  each  other. 
Then  we  shall  part  no  more.  Our 
Maker  has  called  you  to  his  home. 
Thither  will  we  follow.  Na-ho.'" 
After  this  was  over,  the  wail  continued 
for  a  few  moments,  when  the  body 
was  borne  away.  The  above  was 
furnished  to  the  author  by  H&-$a-no- 
an'-da,  (Ely  S.  Porker,)  who  heard  it 
delivered.  See  also  a  specimen  of  an 
address  to  the  dead  in  La  Hontan's 
Yoy.  North  Am.  Load.  ed.  1785, 
vol  il  p.  54. 


OaL] 


ABODS  OF  THB  GREAT  8PIBIT. 


177 


effect  aboliflbed,  but  fanulies  were  rennited,  and 
dwelt  together  in  perpetual  harmony.  All  the 
powers  of  the  Indian  imagination  were  taxed  to 
picture  the  glowing  beauties  of  their  celestial  home. 
It  was  fashioned  to  please  the  natural  senses.  A 
vast  plain  of  illimitable  eictension,  it  was  spread  out 
with  everj  variety  of  natural  scenery  which  could 
please  the  eye,  or  gratify  the  fancy.  Forests  clothed 
with  ever-living  foliage,  flowers  of  every  hue  in 
eternal  bloom,  finiits  of  every  variety  in  perpetual 
ripeness,  in  a  word,  the  meridian  charms  of  nature 
met  the  eye  in  every  direction.  To  form  a  paradise 
of  unrivalled  beauty,  the  Great  Spirit  had  gathered 
every  object  in  the  natural  world  which  could  de- 
light the  senses,  and  having  spread  them  out  in  vast 
but  harmonious  array,  and  restored  their  baptismal 
vestments,  he  diffused  over  these  congregated  beau- 
ties of  nature  the  bloom  of  immortality.  In  this 
happy  abode,  they  were  destined  to  enjoy  unending 
felicity.  No  evil  could  enter  this  peaceful  home  of 
innocence  and  purity.  No  violence  could  disturb, 
no  passions  ruffle  the  tranquillity  of  this  fortunate 
realm.  In  amusement  or  repose  they  spent  their 
lives.  The  festivities  m  which  they  had  delighted 
while  on  the  earth  were  re-celebrated  in  the  presence 
of  the  great  Author  of  their  being.  They  enjoyed 
all  the  happiness  of  the  earthly  life,  unencumbered 
by  its  ills. 

With  the  Iroquois,  heaven  was  not  regarded  as  a 
"hunting  ground,'^  as  it  appears  to  have  been  by 

some  Indian  nations.    Subsistence  had  ceased  to  be 

8* 


178 


SPIRIT  OF  THE  LEAGCK 


[Book  H 


necessary.  When  the  faithful  partook  of  the  spon- 
taneous fruits  around  them,  it  was  for  the  gratifica- 
tion of  the  taste,  and  not  for  the  support  of  life. 

Among  the  modern  beliefs  engrafted  upon  the 
ancient  faith,  there  k  one  which  is  worthy  of  partic- 
ular notice.  It  relates  to  Washington.*  Accord- 
ing to  their  present  belief,  no  white  man  ever  reach- 
ed the  Indian  heaven.  Not  having  been  created  by 
the  Great  Spirit,  no  provision  was  made  for  him  in 
their  scheme  of  theology.  He  was  excluded  both . 
from  heaven,  and  from  the  place  of  punishment. 
But  an  exception  was  made  in  favor  of  Washing- 
ton. Because  of  his  justice  and  benevolence  to  the 
Indian,  he  stood  preeminent  above  all  other  white  \ 
men.  When,  by  the  peace  of  1783,  the  Indians 
were  abandoned  by  their  English  allies,  and  left  to 
make  their  own  terms  with  the  American  govern- 
ment, the  Iroquois  were  more  exposed  to  severe 
measures  than  the  other  tribes  in  their  alliance.  At 
this  critical  moment,  Washington  interfered  in  their 
behalf,  as  the  protector  of  Indian  rights,  and  the 
advocate  of  a  policy  towards  them  of  the  most  en- 
lightened justice  and  humanity.  After  his  death, 
he  was  mourned  by  the  Iroquois  as  a  benefactor  of 
their  race,  and  his  memory  was  cherished  with  rev- 
erence and  affection.  A  belief  was  spread  abroad 
among  them,  that  the  Great  Spirit  had  received  him 
into  a  celestial  residence  upon  the  plains  of  heaven, 
the  only  white  man  whose  noble  deeds  had  entitled 

1  Bia  name  among  the  Iroquois  was  Sa-tto-da-ga'-ne-an,  which  signifies 
"Town  Destroyer." 


d 


OB.L] 


WASHINOTON. 


179 


him  to  this  heavenly  favor.  Just  by  the  entrance 
of  heaven  is  a  walled  enclosure,  the  ample  grounds 
within  which  are  laid  out  with  avenues  and  shaded 
walks.  Within  is  a  spacious  mansion,  constructed 
in  the  fashion  of  a  fort.  Every  object  in  nature 
which  could  please  a  cultivated  taste  had  been 
gathered  in  this  blooming  Eden,  to  render  it  a  de- 
lightful dwelling-place  for  the  immortal  Washing- 
ton. The  faithful  Indian,  as  he  enters  heaven, 
passes  this  enclosure.  He  sees  and  recognizes  the 
illustrious  inmate,  as  he  walks  to  and  fro  in  quiet 
meditation.  But  no  word  ever  passes  his  lips. 
Dressed  in  his  uniform,  and  in  a  state  of  perfect 
felicity,  he  is  destined  to  remain  through  eternity 
in  the  solitary  enjoyment  of  the  celestial  residence 
prepared  for  him  by  the  Great  Spirit. 

Surely  the  piety  and  the  gratitude  of  the  Iro- 
quois have,  jointly,  reared  a  monument  to  Wash- 
ington above  the  skies,  which  is  more  eicpressive  in 
its  praise,  than  the  proudest  recitals  on  the  obelisk, 
and  more  imperishable  in  its  duration,  than  the 
syenite  which  holds  up  the  record  to  the  gaze  of 
centuries. 

The  beliefe  of  our  primitive  inhabitants,  when 
brought*  together  in  a  connected  form,  naturally 
call  forth  an  expression  of  surprise.  A  faith  so 
purely  spiritual,  so  free  from  the  tincture  of  human 
passion,  and  from  the  grossness  of  superstition,  can 
scarcely  be  credited,  when  examined  under  the  or- 
dinary estimate  of  the  Indian  character.  It  has 
been  the  misfortune  of  the  Indian  never  to  be 


180 


SPIRIT  OF  THE  LEIOUE. 


[Book  IL 


rightlj  understood,  especially  in  liis  social  relations. 
Their  religions  and  moral  sentiments,  such  as  they 
were,  exercised  as  decisive  an  influence  npon  Indian 
society,  as  the  precepts  of  Christianity  do  over  en- 
lightened communities.  They  furnished  springs  of 
action,  rules  of  intercourse,  and  powers  of  restraint. 
And  yet,  where  is  the  picture  of  Indian  social  life, 
which  reveals  the  domestic  virtues,  the  generous 
friendships,  the  integrity  between  man  and  man,  the 
harmony  of  intercourse,  and  the  sympathies  of  the* 
heart,  which  bloomed  and  flourished  in  the  depths  of 
the  forest.  We  have  met  the  red  man  upon  the  war- 
path, and  not  at  the  fireside.  We  have  dealt  with 
him  as  his  oppressor,  and  not  as  his  friend.  Hisl 
evil  traits,  ever  present  with  the  mind,  form  the 
standard  of  judgment ;  and  when  his  virtues  rise 
up  before  us,  they  create  surprise,  rather  than  an- 
swer expectation,  because  the  standard  of  estima- 
tion is  universally  unjust. 

The  mind  of  the  Iroquois  was  deeply  imbued 
with  religious  sentiments,  the  practical  results,  the 
actual  fruits  of  which,  unseen  for  the  most  part,  by" 
those  who  know  the  Indian  only  in  his  intercourse 
with  the  whites,  reveal  themselves  in  unexpected 
beauty,  when  we  examine  his  social  relations,  and 
view  him  in  his  domestic  life.  Their  influence  upon 
the  Iroquois,  in  their  intercourse  with  other  nations, 
is  necessarily  secondary.  To  judge  of  their  reli- 
gious system  from  its  direct  effects,  it  is  necessary  to 
look  into  Indian  society  itself.  Here  its  primary 
influence,  at  least,  must  fall.    It  would  be  a  grate- 


bil 

h{ 

pel 


OkL] 


BPIIUTUALITT  OF  THEIR  FAITH. 


181 


M  task  to  array  the  virtues,  which  sprtiD'^  '*uto  ez- 
igtence  in  the  sedusions  of  the  wildemf  ,  Uy  light 
up  the  character  of  the  red  man.  From  the  har^ 
mony  which  characterized  their  political  relations 
under  the  League,  down  to  the  domestic  quiet  of 
the  sylvan  home,  the  picture  is  much  the  same. 
Peace,  hospitality,  charity,  friendship,  harmony,  in- 
tegrity, religious  enthusiasm,  the  domestic  affec- 
tio^,  found  a  generous  gr;wth  and  cultivation 
•  among  the  Iroquois.  Genius,  learning  and  Chris- 
tianity change  the  features  of  society,  and  cast  over 
it  an  artificial  garment,  but  its  elements  continue 
the  same.  It  need  not  awaken  surprise  that  the 
Indian  has  rivalled  many  of  the  highest  virtues  of 
civilized  and  christianized  man ;  or  that  in  some  of 
the  rarest  traits  in  the  human  character,  he  has 
passed  quite  beyond  him. 

Whatever  excellencies  the  Iroquois  character  pos- 
sessed are  to  be  ascribed,  in  a  great  measure,  to 
their  beliefs,  and  above  all,  to  their  unfailing  fiEiaih 
in  the  Great  Spirit.  By  adhering  to  that  sublime 
but  simple  truth,  that  there  was  one  Supreme  Be- 
ing, who  created  and  preserved  them,  they  not 
only  escaped  an  idolatrous  worship,  but  they  im- 
bibed a  more  ennobling  and  spiritual  faith,  than 
has  fallen  to  the  lot  of  any  other  unchristianized 
people. 


CHAPTER   II. 


W0R8HIF  OF  THE  Iroquois.  —  Keepers  of  the  Faith. — Thanks  to 
THE  Mafle.  —  Planting  Festival.  —  Berrt  Festival.  —  Greer 
Corn  Festival. — Harvest  Festival. — New  Year's  Jubilee. — 
Sacrifice  of  the  White  Dog.  —  Address  to  the  Great  Spirit. 
—  Influence  of  their  Worship. 


The  Iroquois  had  a  systematic  worship.  It  con- 
sisted in  the  celebration  of  periodical  festivals, 
which  were  held  at  stated  seasons  of  the  year. 
These  observances  were  suggested  by  the  changes 
in  the  seasons,  the  ripening  of  the  fruits,  and  the 
gathering  of  the  harvest.  They  were  performed 
annually,  with  the  same  established  ceremonies, 
which  had  been  handed  down  from  age  to  age. 
The  worship  of  the  Iroquois,  as  before  remarked, 
has  undergone  no  change  in  centuries.  It  is  still  the 
same,  in  all  essential  particulars,  that  it  was  &^  the 
period  of  their  discovery.  Some  slight  additions, 
ascribable,  doubtless,  to  missionary  instructions, 
will  be  detected,  but  they  are  too  inconsiderable  to 
change  the  form,  or  disturb  the  harmony  of  the 
whole.  Upon  an  examination  of  the  principal 
features  of  the  system,  it  will  become  apparent  that 
it  was  chiefly  a  thanksgiving  worship,  although  the 
supplication  of  the  Great  Spirit  for  the  continuance 


i 


I 
0 
t 
a 


d 


Ob.  11] 


WORSHIP  OF  THE  IROQUOia 


183 


C 


of  his  protection  entered  into  it  as  an  essential  ele- 
ment. 

Six  regular  festivals,  or  thanksgivings,  were  ob- 
served by  the  Iroquois.  The  first,  in  the  order  of 
time,  was  the  Maple  festival.  This  was  a  return  of 
thanks  to  the  maple  itself,  for  yielding  its  sweet 
waters.  Next  was  the  Planting  festival,  designed, 
chiefly,  as  an  invocation  of  the  Great  Spirit  to  bless 
the  seed.  Third  came  the  Strawberry  festival,  in- 
stituted as  a  thanksgiving  for  the  first  fruits  of  the 
earth.  The  fourth  was  the  Green  Corn  festival,  de- 
signed as  a  thanksgiving  acknowledgment  for  the 
ripening  of  the  corn,  beans  and  squashes.  Next 
was  celebrated  the  Harvest  festival,  instituted  as  a 
general  thanksgiving  to  "  Our  Supporters,"  after  the 
gathering  of  the  harvest.  Last  in  the  enumeration 
is  placed  the  New  Year's  festival,  the  great  jubilee 
of  the  Iroquois,  at  which  the  White  Dog  was  sacri- 
ficed. 

The  principle  involved  iu  the  formal  worship  of 
the  Great  Spirit  at  stated  periods,  and  the  fidelity 
with  which  the  Iroquois,  in  prosperity  and  in  ad- 
versity, adhered  to  these  observances  from  generation 
to  generation,  are  of  much  more  importance  in  form- 
ing a  judgment  of  their  religious  sentiments  than  the 
mere  ceremonies  themselves.  In  this  constant  rec- 
ognition of  their  dependence  upon  the  divine  power, 
there  is  much  to  awaken  a  feeling  of  sympathy  and 
a  sentiment  of  respect  for  a  people,  who,  untaught 
|^y-rAVft]ft^jjr>r>^  had  reached  such  high  conclusions. 
By  assembling  at  periodical  seasons  to  render  their 


Ih^J    Map     V^^^    f>^tTs     A^J> 


184 


SPIRIT  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


[Book  XL 


thanks  to  Horwen^-yu  for  his  gifts,  they  fully  rec- 
ognized the  duty  which  rested  upon  them  as  the  re- 
cipients of  such  favors.  And,  also,  by  supplicating 
the  continuance  of  his  watchful  care,  and  by  invok- 
ing his  blessing  upon  their  present  acts,  they  mani- 
fested the  sincerity  of  their  faith,  and  the  fulness 
of  their  trust  in  the  great  Author  of  their  being. 
But  the  ceremonies  themselves  are  not  without  a 
peculiar  interest.  They  will  convey  to  the  mind  a 
more  distinct  impression  of  the  nature  and  simplicity 
of  their  worship.  No  attempt  will  be  made  to  de- 
scribe these  observances  with  the  minuteness  of  a 
picture.  An  outline  of  those  appropriate  to  each 
festival  will  sufficiently  illustrate  their  general  char- 
acter and  purpose. 

The  question  here  presents  itself  as  to  the  re- 
ligious office  or  priesthood  among  the  Iroquois. 
Under  the  League  itself  no  sacerdotal  office  was 
recognized.  Sachems  were  raised  up,  and  invested 
with  their  titles  by  a  council  of  all  the  sachems  of 
the  League.  Chiefs  were  first  raised  up  in  the  na- 
tion to  which  they  belonged,  and  their  title  was 
afterwards  confirmed  by  the  same  general  cpi^icil. 
But  no  religious  dignitaries  were  ever  raised  up  by 
the  council  of  sachems  to  fill  any  priestly  station. 
In  each  nation,  however,  there  was  a  select  class  ap- 
pointed by  the  several  tribes  to  take  the  charge  of 
their  religious  festivalSj  and  the  general  supervision 
of  their  worship.  They  were  styled  H(Hiun-de'- 
ontj  or  "  Keepers  of  the  Faith,"  as  the  term  literally 
signifies.    In  the  election  of  this  class,  their  powers 


3 


Oa.II.] 


KEBPEBS  OF  THE  FAITH. 


185 


rs    N 


and  duties,  and  the  tenure  of  their  office,  there  are 
many  circumstances  to  distinguish  them  as  a  sacer* 
dotal  order.  To  their  number  there  was  no  limit, 
and  they  were  usually  about  as  numerous  as  the 
chie&.  The  chiefe  themselves  were  ecc  officio  keep- 
ers of  the  faith.  The  office  was  elective,  and  con- 
tinued as  long  as  the  individual  was  faithful  to  his 
trust.  Suitable  persons  were  selected  by  the  wise 
men  and  matrons  out  of  their  respective  tribes,  and 
advanced  to  the  office.  Their  original  names  were 
then  taken  away,  and  new  ones  assigned,  out  of  a 
collection  of  names  which  belonged  to  this  class. 
At  the  first  subsequent  council  of  the  nation,  their 
appointment  and  names  were  publicly  announced, 
which  in  itself  completed  the  investiture.  The 
number  furnished  by  each  tribe  was  an  evidence  of 
its  fidelity  to  the  ancient  faith.  They  were,  to  some 
extent,  censors  of  the  people;  and  their  admoni- 
tions were  received  with  kindness,  as  coming  from 
those  commissioned  to  remonstrate.  In  some  cases 
they  reported  the  evil  deeds  of  individuals  to  the 
council,  to  make  of  them  an  example  by  exposure. 
Somf +^me8  they  held  consultations  to  deliberate 
upon  the  moral  condition  of  the  people.  It  was 
the  duty  of  every  individual  to  accept  the  office 
when  bestowed ;  but  he  could  relinquish  it  at  any 
moment  by  laying  aside  his  new  name  and  resuming 
his  old.  It  was  their  duty  to  designate  the  times  for 
holding  the  periodical  festivals,  to  make  the  neces- 
sary arrangements  for  their  celebration,  and  to  con- 
duct the  ceremonies.    Certain  ones  of  their  number, 


186 


SPIRIT  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


[Book  II 


by  prenous  appointment,  made  tbe  opening  speecli, 
and  the  thanksgiving  address  at  the  council,  and 
also  delivered  religious  discourses  whenever  they 
were  deemed  advisable.  All  of  the  members  of  this 
class  were  equal  in  authority  and  privileges.  Those 
animated  by  the  highest  zeal  and  enthusiasm  would 
natur^illy  assume  the  most  active  charge ;  but  they 
had  no  acknowledged  head.  The  distribution  of  all 
powers,  duties  and  offices  among  a  number  of  equals 
was  the  prevailing  feature  of  their  civil  polity.  It 
was  necessary  that  women  as  well  as  men  should  be 
appointed  keepers  of  the  faith,  and  about  in  equal 
numbers.  To  the  matrons  more  particularly  was  in- 
trusted the  charge  of  the  feast.  The  Iroquois  never 
held  a  mourning  or  religious  council,  without  pre- 
paring an  entertainment  for  all  the  people  in  attend- 
ance on  the  evening  of  each  day.  None  but  those 
matrons  who  were  keepers  of  the  faith  could  take 
any  part  in  its  preparation.  But  their  duties  were 
not  confined  to  the  supervision  of  the  feast.  They 
had  an  equal  voice  in  the  general  management  of 
the  festivals,  and  of  all  of  their  religious  concern- 
ments. During  a  discourse  or  address,  all  the  keep- 
ers of  the  faith  acted,  if  necessary,  as  prompters  to 
the  speaker,  and  through  him  communicated  to  the 
people  any  injunction  or  precept  which  they  deemed 
advisable.  For  this  reason,  one  of  their  names  as  a 
class  was  that  of  "  prompters." 

Notwithstanding  the  systematic  organization  of 
the  keepers  of  the  faith,  and  the  precise  limitation 
of  their  duties,  there  do  not  seem  to  be  sufficient 


Ob.  IL] 


THANKS  TO  THE  MAPLEL 


187 


reasons  for  calling  this  class  a  religions  order,  or  a 
piiesthood,  as  these  terms  are  usually  understood. 
They  were  distinguished  by  no  special  privileges, 
except  while  in  the  act  of  discharging  their  pre- 
scribed duties ;  they  wore  no  costume,  or  emblem 
of  office,  to  separate  them  from  the  people.  In  fact 
they  were  common  warriors,  and  common  women, 
and,  in  eveiy  sense,  of  and  among  the  people.  The 
office  was  one  of  necessity,  and  was  without  reward, 
like  all  Indian  offices  of  every  name,  and  also  with- 
out particular  honor  to  the  individual 


O-TA-DE-NONE'-NE-O  NA  WA'-TA;  OR,  THANKS  TO  THE  MAPLE. 

This  was  the  first  festival  of  the  spring.  It  was 
usually  called  the  Maple  Dance.  The  primary  idea 
of  this  ceremonial  was  to  return  thanks  to  the  ma- 
ple itself;  but  at  the  same  time  they  rendered  their 
thanks  to  the  Great  Spirit  for  the  gift  of  the  maple. 
It  lasted  but  one  day.  When  the  sap  began  to 
flow,  the  keepers  of  the  faith  announced  the  time 
and  place  for  commemorating  the  recurrence  of  this 
event,  and  summoned  the  people  to  assemble  for 
that  purpose.  Some  days  before  the  time  appointed 
for  the  festival,  the  people  assembled  for  the  mutual 
confession  of  their  sins,  both  as  an  act  of  religious 
duty,  and  as  a  preparation  for  the  council.  This 
act  preceded  all  the  festivals ;  but  it  was  more  gen- 
eral and  thorough  at  the  three  last,  than  at  the 
three  first,  as  they  were  deemed  more  important, 
and  continued  for  a  greater  length  of  time.    This 


188 


BPIRIT  OP  THE  LXAOinL 


[BoosIL 


council,  Sornunrda^hoHwd'-ta^  literally  ^  a  meeting  for 
repentance,^  was  opened  by  one  of  the  keepers  of 
the  faith,  with  an  address  upon  the  propriety  and 
importance  of  acknowledging  their  evil  deeds,  to 
strengthen  their  minds  against  future  temptations. 
He  then  took  the  string  of  white  wampum  in  his 
hand,  and  set  the  example  by  a  confession  of  his 
own  faults;  after  which  he  handed  the  string  to 
the  one  nearest  to  him,  who  received  it,  made  his 
confession  in  like  manner,  and  passed  it  to  another. 
In  this  way  the  wampum  went  around  from  hand 
to  hand ;  and  those  who  had  confessions  to  make 
stated  wherein  they  had  done  wrong,  and  promised 
to  do  better  in  the  future.  Old  and  young,  men, 
women,  and  even  children  all  united  in  this  public 
acknowledgment  of  their  faults,  and  joined  in  the 
common  resolution  of  amendment.  On  some  occa- 
sions the  string  of  wampum  was  placed  in  the  cen- 
tre of  the  room,  and  each  one  advanced  in  turn  to 
perform  the  duty,  as  the  inclination  seized  him.  A 
confession  and  promise  without  holding  the  wam- 
pum would  be  of  no  avail.  It  was  the  wampum 
which  recorded  their  words,  and  gave  their  pledge 
of  sincerity.  The  object  of  the  confession  was  fu- 
ture amendment.  The  Iroquois  appear  to  have  had 
no  idea  either  of  the  atonement  or  of  the  forgive- 
ness of  sins.  Meritorious  acts  neutralized  evil  deeds, 
but  neither  the  one  nor  the  other,  when  done,  could 
be  recalled,  or  changed,  or  obliterated. 

The  celebration  of  this  festival  was  not  limited 
to  one  particular  place,  but  it  was  observed  in  all 


IL 


OiblL] 


THANES  TO  THK  MAFLK. 


189 


the  villages  of  tlie  several  nations  of  the  League, 
which  were  too  remote  to  unite  aroand  the  same 
council-fire.  At  the  time  aj/pointed,  the  people 
gathered  from  the  subjacent  districts,  some  to  offer 
religious  admonitions,  some  prepared  for  the  dance, 
others  for  the  games,  and  still  others  for  the  enjo^r- 
ment  of  the  feast.  It  was  one  of  their  festive  days, 
awakening  the  eagerness  of  expectation  in  the  minds 
of  all.  On  the  morning  of  the  day,  the  matrons,  to 
whom  the  duty  appertained,  commenced  the  prepa* 
ration  of  the  customary  feast  for  the  people,  which 
was  as  sumptuous  as  the  season,  and  the  means  of 
the  hunter  life  would  afford.  Towards  meridian, 
the  out-door  spoi'ts  and  games,  which  were  common 
to  such  occasions,  were  suspended,  and  the  people 
assembled  in  council.  An  opening  speech  was  then 
delivered,  by  one  of  the  keepers  of  the  faith.  The 
following,  made  at  the  opening  of  one  of  these 
councils  among  the  Senecas,  is  in  the  usual  form, 
and  will  illustrate  their  general  chai'acter : — 


"Friends  and  Relatives: — The  sun,  the  ruler  of  the  day,  is  high 
in  his  path,  and  we  must  hasten  to  do  our  duty.  We  are  assembled 
to  observe  an  ancient  custom.  It  is  an  institution  handed  down  to 
us  by  our  forefathers.  It  was  given  to  them  by  the  Great  Spirit. 
He  has  ever  required  of  his  people  to  return  thanks  to  him  for  all 
blessings  received.  We  have  always  endeavored  to  live  faithful  to 
this  wise  command. 

"Friends  and  Relatives,  continue  to  listen : — ^It  is  to  perform  this 
duty  that  we  are  this  day  gathered.  The  season  when  the  maple 
tree  yields  its  sweet  waters  has  again  returned.  We  are  all  thankful 
that  it  is  so.  We  therefore  expect  all  of  you  to  join  in  our  general 
thanksgiving  to  the  maple.    We  also  expect  you  to  join  in  a  tbanki- 


190 


SPIRIT  OF  THE  LEAGUE, 


[Book  Q. 


giving  to  the  Great  Spirit,  who  has  wisely  made  this  tree  for  the 
good  of  man.  We  hope  and  expect  that  order  and  harmony  will 
prevail. 

"Friends  and  Relatives: — ^We  are  gratified  to  see  so  many  here, 
and  we  thank  you  all  that  you  have  thought  well  of  this  matter. 
We  thank  the  Great  Spirit,  that  he  has  been  kind  to  so  many  of  us, 
in  sparing  our  lives  to  participate  again  in  the  festivities  of  this 
season.    JVa-Ao'."*  \ 


Other  speeches  often  followed,  which  were  in  the 
nature  of  e2diortations  to  duty.  These  occasions 
were  seized  upon  by  their  moral  teachers,  to  incul- 
cate anew  the  precepts  of  their  faith,  and  to  offer 
admonitions  for  their  spiritual  guidance.  One  of 
the  keepers  of  the  faith,  addressing  the  people  at 
such  a  time,  would  inculcate  the  virtues  which  be- 
came a  warrior,  and  unfold  the  duties  which  were 
incumbent  upon  them  as  members  of  one  common 
brotherhood.  The  duty  of  living  in  harmony  and 
peace,  of  avoiding  evil  speaking,  of  kindness  to  the 
orphan,  of  charity  to  the  needy,  and  of  hospitality 
to  all,  would  be  among  the  prominent  topics  brought 
under  consideration.  He  would  remind  them  that 
the  Great  Spirit  noticed  and  rewarded  good  acts, 
and  that  those  who  hoped  for  success  in  the  affairs 
of  life,  should  be  ready  to  do  them  whenever  occa- 
sion offered ;  that  those  who  had  done  wrong  should 
not  be  treated  harshly ;  that  enmities  were  not  to 
be  contracted,  lest  a  spirit  of  revenge  should  be 
awakened,  which  would  never  sleep;   and  finally. 


'  It  is  almost  the  universal  custom    exclamation, 
among  the  Iroquois  to  conclude  their    have  done." 
speeches,  on  all  occasions,  with  this 


It  signifies  simply,  "  I 


O&II] 


THANKS  TO  THE  MAPLE. 


191 


that  those  who  pursued  the  right  path  would  never 
fall  into  trouble. 

When  these  speeches  aud  exhortations  were  con- 
cluded, the  dance,  which  was  a  prominent  feature 
of  their  religious  festivals,  was  announced.     It  is 
proper  here  to  observe,  that  dancing  was  regarded 
by  the  Iroquois  as  an  appropriate  mode  of  wor 
ship.    They  regarded  the  dance  as  a  perpetual  out- 
ward ceremonial  of  thanksgiving  to  the  Great  Spirit. 
A  belief  prevailed  among  them  that  the  custom 
was  of  divine  origin.     "  The  Great  Spirit  knew  the 
Indian  could  not   live  without  some  amusement, 
therefore  he  originated  the  idea  of  dancing,  which 
he  gave  to  them."  *    The  dance  set  apart  in  a  pecu- 
liar manner  for  the  worship  of  the  Great  Spirit,  at 
their  festivals,  was  one  of  their  own  invention; 
and  the  most   spirited,  graceful  and  beautiful  in 
their  list.    It  is  known  as  the  Great  Feather  Dance, 
(O-sto^eh'-go-wa.')    It  was  performed  by  a  select 
band,  in  full  costume,  and  was  reserved  exclusively 
for  religious  councils,  and  for  great  occasions.    It 
lasted  about  an  hour,  never  failing  to  arouse  a  deep 
spirit  of  enthusiastic  excitement.    Before  the  band 
came  in,  one  of  the  keepers  of  the  faith  made  a 
brief  speech,  explanatory  of  its  origin,  nature  and 
objects;  in  which  the    popular  belief  was  inter- 
woven, that  this  dance  would  be  enjoyed  by  the 
faithful  in  the  future  life,  in  the  realm  of  the  Great 
Spirit,  to  whose  worship  it  was  especially  con- 
secrated. 

'  BoM-ha'-wd,  (JohnaoD.) 


192 


spmrr  of  the  league. 


[Book  IL 


After  tte  conclusion  of  this  dance  others  follow- 
ed, in  which  all  participated.  Before  they  were 
ended,  the  usual  thanksgiving  address  to  the  Great 
Spirit,  with  the  burning  of  tobacco,  was  made.  In 
ancient  times  the  Maple  festival  was  terminated 
with  these  dances.  One  of  the  keepers  of  the 
faith  made  a  closing  speech,  after  which  the  peo- 
ple partook  of  the  feast,  and  separated  for  theii*  re- 
spective homes. 

There  is  a  popular  belief  among  the  Iroquois 
that  the  early  part  of  the  day  is  dedicated  to  the 
Great  Spirit,  and  the  after  part  to  the  spirits  of  the 
dead ;  consequently  their  religious  services  should 
properly  be  concluded  at  meridian.  They  still  re- 
tain the  theory,  and  to  this  day  religious  discourses 
are  seldom  continued  after  noon;  but  in  practice 
it  was  found  impossible,  from  the  tardiness  of  the 
people  in  assembling,  to  conclude  the  ceremonies  of 
the  festival  before  twilight.  A  further  innovation 
was  made  many  years  ago  by  devoting  the  evenings 
of  these  festive  days  to  dancing,  for  the  entertain- 
ment of  guests  from  other  villages  or  nations,  who 
chanced  to  be  with  them.  This  became,  in  time, 
the  universal  custom,  and  they  now  continue  the  prac- 
tice for  their  own  amusement.  These  evening  enter- 
tainments, however,  in  strictness,  form  no  part  of  the 
festival,  although  apparently  it  is  one  proceeding 
from  the  opening  of  the  council  until  late  at  night, 
when  the  entertainment  is  ended.  A  distinction 
should  constantly  be  held  in  view,  between  their 
proper  religious  exercises,  and  their  amusements. 


Ob.IL] 


PLANTING  FESTTVAH 


193 


and  also  between  tbe  ancient  mode  of  celebrating 
these  festivals,  and  the  modern.  The  regalar  reli- 
gions ceremonies  at  the  Maple  festival  consisted  of 
the  opening  discourse  by  one  of  the  keepers  of  the 
faith,  the  exhortations  of  others,  the  Feather  dance, 
the  thanksgiving  address  to  the  Great  Spirit,  with 
the  incense  of  tobacco,  two  or  three  other  dances, 
the  closing  speech,  and  the  feast  in  common. 

In  ancient  times  these  ceremonies  were  concluded 
at  meridian,  but  in  modem  times  at  twilight.  For- 
merly all  the  exercises  at  these  festivals  were  of 
a  strictly  religious  character,  except  certain  games 
which  were  common  to  these  occasions.  But  in 
later  times  other  dances  have  been  added,  and  also 
an  evening  entertaLiment  devoted  exclusively  to 
dancing.  There  were  likewise  certain  games  of 
chance,  sports,  and  athletic  games,  common  to  all 
these  festivals,  which  yet  formed  no  part  of  their 
religious  ceremonies.  They  were  merely  outside  di- 
versions for  the  people.  Still  the  Maple  festival, 
as  celebrated  at  the  present  day  among  the  de- 
scendants of  the  ancient  Iroquois,  is  the  same  in  its 
essential  features,  as  at  the  period  of  its  institu- 
tion.* 


A-TENT'-WA-TA;  OR,  PLANTING  FESTIVAL. 

This  word  signifies  "  the  planting  season."    When 
this  time  arrived  another  festival  was  held  to  cel- 

>  The  Iroquois  have  long  been  in  may  be  a  difficult  question ;  although 

the  habit  of  manufacturing  sugar  from  the  former  would   seem  the  more 

the  maple.    Whether  they  learned  probable,  from  the  want  of  suitable 

the  art  from  us,  w  we  from  them,  vesselB  among  them  for  boiling.        w^ 


194 


SPIRIT  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


[BooKlL 


ebrate  the  event.  It  continued  but  one  day.  In 
its  observances  there  was  nothing  to  distinguish  it 
very  materially  from  the  Maple  festival.  A  descrip- 
tion is  therefore  unnecessary,  except  to  point  out 
some  peculiarities.  The  object  of  this  festival  was 
two-fold  :  to  render  thanks  to  the  Great  Spirit  for 
the  return  of  the  planting  season,  and  to  invoke  his 
blessing  upon  the  seed  which  they  had  committed 
to  the  earth,  that  it  might  yield  an  abundant 
harvest. 

The  Indian  had  no  Sabbath,  no  sacred  writings 
to  furnish  him  an  inexhaustible  fountain  of  instruc- 
tion ;  but  his  gratitude  was  awakened  by  every  re- 
turning manifestation  of  divine  goodness.  When 
nature  had  reclothed  herself  in  the  vestments  of 
spring,  and  the  teeming  earth  invited  him  to  com- 
mit the  seeds  to  her  bosom,  he  recognized  in  the 
event  the  watchful  kindness  of  the  Great  Spirit. 
There  is  something  eminently  spiritual  and  beauti- 
ful in  this  Indian  conception  of  the  natural  periods 
of  worship.  Seizing  upon  the  moment  when  the 
most  conspicuous  evidences  of  the  protecting  care 
of  the  Deity  were  before  him,  he  acknowledged 
both*  his  existence,  and  his  beneficence,  and  man- 
ifested, at  the  same  time,  his  gratitude,  and  devo- 
tion, by  those  simple  rites  which  the  piety  of  his 
heart  suggested. 

At  the  time  appointed  by  the  keepera  of  the 

faith,  the  people  assembled  to  observe  the  day. 

After  the  speeches  were  over,  the  Feather  and  other 

^dances  were  performed,  as  at  the  Maple  festival 


Ob.  II.] 


PLANTINO  FESTIVAL. 


195 


In  ancient  times,  the  thanksgiving  address,  or  prayer 
to  the  Great  Spirit,  with  the  burning  of  tobacco, 
was  confined  to  the  last  three,  or  the  principal  fes- 
tivals;  but  in  later  days  such  a  prayer  was  offered 
generally  at  the  first  three  also.  As  elsewhere  ob- 
served, when  the  Iroquois  returned  thanks  to  the 
various  objects  in  nature  which  ministered  to  their 
wants,  or  when  they  acknowledge  to  each  other 
their  thankfulness  to  the  Great  Spirit,  or  to  the 
lesser  Spirits,  they  never  burned  tobacco.  In  these 
cases,  their  thanks  were  returned  to  the  trees  and 
plants  and  elements  direct,  to  do  which,  according 
to  their  theology,  did  not  require  the  use  of  in- 
cense, while,  as  to  the  spiritual  world,  they  merely 
avowed  to  each  other  that  they  returned  their 
thanks.  But  when  they  offered  a  prayer,  or  called 
upon  the  Great  Spirit,  or  his  Invisible  Aids,  they 
were  obliged  to  use  the  ascending  smoke  to  put 
themselves  in  communication  with  the  spiritual 
world. 

This  address  occurred  at  no  particular  stage  in 
the  ceremonies  of  the  day.  The  keepers  of  the 
faith  having  appointed  one  of  their  number  to  per- 
form this  duty,  the  person  designated  selected  a 
suitable  moment  for  its  delivery.  Advancing  to  the 
fire  prepared  for  the  purpose,  he  called  the  attention 
of  the  people  by  an  exclamation,  which  was  the 
known  precursor  of  this  address.  Having  sprinkled 
a  few  leaves  of  Indian  tobacco  upon  the  fire,  he  ad- 
dressed HcHvenrne'-yu^  as  the  smoke  ascended.  The 
following,  delivered  at  a  Planting  festival  among  the 


196 


SPIRIT  OF  THB  LEAOUK 


[Book  II 


Senecas,  will  illustrate  the  general  cliaracter  of  these 
prayers  or  thanksgiving  addresses : — 

**  Great  Spirit,  who  dwellest  alone,  lUten  now  to  the  words  of  thy 
people  here  assembled.  The  smoke  of  our  offering  arises.  Give 
kind  attention  to  our  words,  as  they  arise  to  thee  in  the  smoke.  We 
thank  thee  for  this  return  of  the  planting  season.  Give  to  us  a  good 
season,  that  our  crops  may  be  plentiful. 

"  Continue  to  listen,  for  the  smoke  yet  arises.  (Throwing  on  to- 
bacco.) Preserve  us  from  all  pestilential  diseases.  Give  strength 
to  us  all  that  we  may  not  fall.  Preserve  our  old  men  among  us, 
and  protect  the  young.  Help  us  to  celebrate  with  feeling  the  cere- 
monies of  this  season.  Guide  the  minds  of  thy  people,  that  they 
may  remember  thee  in  all  their  actions.    Na-ho'P 

There  was  nothing  further  to  distinguish  this  fes- 
tival from  the  former. 

If,  after  the  planting  season,  a  drought  should 
come  upon  the  land,  threatening  a  failure  of  the 
harvest,  a  special  council  was  frequently  called,  to 
invoke  He'-no^  the  Thunderer,  to  send  rain  upon  the 
earth.  Before  the  time  appointed  for  this  council, 
the  people  assembled,  as  before  other  festivals,  for 
mutual  confession.  They  feared,  as  they  e]q)re8sed 
it,  "  that  some  of  their  number  had  done  some  great 
wrong,  for  which  the  Great  bpirit  was  angry  with 
them,  and  withheld  the  rain  as  a  merited  punish- 
ment." After  this  special  council  was  opened  in  the 
usual  form,  the  Thanksgiving  dance,  and  the  Ahr 
dc'-weli.  hereafter  to  be  described,  were  introduced, 
which  were  supposed  to  be  peculiarly  acceptable  to 
He' -no.  At  a  proper  time,  in  the  progress  of  these 
ceremonies,  the  keeper  of  the  faith,  who  had  been 


O&IL] 


BERRY  FESTIVAL. 


197 


appointed  as  usual,  advanced  to  the  fire,  and  having 
laid  on  the  leaves  of  tobacco,  and  gained  the  atten- 
tion of  the  people,  he  made  the  following  invocation 
of  the  Thunderer,  as  the  incense  ascended : — 

"  He'-no,  our  Grandfather,  listen  now  to  the  words  of  thy  grand- 
children. We  feel  grieved.  Our  minds  are  sorely  troubled.  We 
fear  Our  Supporters  will  fail,  and  bring  famine  upon  us.  We  ask 
our  Grandfather  that  he  may  come,  and  give  us  rain,  that  the  earth 
may  not  dry  up,  and  refuse  to  produce  for  our  support.  Thy  grand- 
children all  send  their  salutations  to  their  Grandfather,  ffe'-no.^ 

Then  taking  another  handful  of  tobacco,  and 
placing  it  upon  the  fire,  he  changed  the  address  to 
Horwerirn^-yu. 

"Great  Spirit :  listen  to  the  words  of  thy  suffering  children.  They 
come  to  thee  with  pure  minds.  If  they  have  done  wrong,  they  have 
confessed,  and  turned  their  minds,  (at  the  same  time  holding  up  the 
string  of  white  wampum  with  which  the  confession  was  recorded.) 
Be  kind  to  us.  Hear  our  grievances,  and  supply  our  wants.  Direct 
that  Jle'-no  may  come,  and  give  us  rain,  that  Our  Supporters  may 
not  fail  us,  and  bring  famine  to  our  homes.    Na-koT 

After  concluding  the  dance  the  assembly  was  dis- 
missed. 


HA-NUN-DA'-TO;  OR,  BERRY  FESTIVAL. 

In  the  progress  of  the  seasons,  next  came  the 
Strawberry,  the  first  fruit  of  the  earth.  The  Iro- 
quois seized  upon  this  spontaneous  gift  of  nature 
for  their  sustenance,  as  another  suitable  occasion 
for  a  thanksgiving  festival.  By  such  ceremonials 
they  habituated  their  minds  to  a  recognition  of  the 


198 


SPIRIT  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


[Boos  n. 


providential  care  of  Ha-wenrne'^u  /  cultivating,  at 
the  same  time,  a  grateful  spirit  for  the  constant  re- 
turn of  his  gifts.  The  observances  at  this  festival 
were  the  same  as  those  at  the  Maple,  with  a  sufficient 
variation  of  terms  to  designate  the  particular  occa- 
sion. It  was  concluded  with  a  feast  of  strawberries. 
The  berries  were  prepared  with  maple  sugar,  in  capa- 
cious bark  trays,  in  the  form  of  a  jelly ;  and  in  this 
condition  the  people  feasted  upon  this  great  luxury 
of  nature. 

The  ripening  of  the  Whortleberry  was  often 
made  the  occasion  of  another  festival.  It  was  in 
all  respects  like  the  last,  the  only  difference  con* 
sisting  in  the  fact,  that  the  former  was  an  acknowl- 
edgment for  the  first  fruit  of  plants,  and  the  latter 
for  the  firs-  fruit  of  trees. 


AH-DAKE'-WA-O;  OR,  GREEN  CORN  FESTIVAL. 

The  word  from  which  this  takes  its  name  signifies 
"  a  feast."  It  continued  four  days,  the  proceedings 
of  each  being  different  in  most  particulars,  but  each 
one  terminating  with  a  feast. 

When  the  green  corn  became  fit  for  use,  the 
season  of  plenty  with  the  Indian  had  emphatically 
arrived.  They  made  it  another  occasion  of  general 
thanksgiving  to  the  Great  Spirit,  and  of  feasting 
and  rejoicing  among  themselves.  Com  has  ever 
been  the  staple  article  of  consumption  among  the 
Iroquois.  Th6y  cultivated  this  plant,  and  also  the 
bean  and  the  squash,  before  the  formation  of  the 


Oh.  IL] 


ORBEN  CORN  FESTIVAL. 


199 


League.  From  the  most  remote  period  to  which 
tradition  reaches,  the  knowledge  of  the  cultivation 
and  use  of  these  plants  has  been  handed  down 
among  them.*  They  raised  sufficient  quantities  of 
each  to  supply  their  utmost  wants,  preparing  them 
for  food  in  a  gi*eat  variety  of  ways,  and  making 
them  at  least  the  basis  of  their  sustenance.  In  their 
own  mode  of  expressing  the  idea,  these  plants  are 
mentioned  together,  under  the  figurative  name  of 
"  Our  Life,"  or  "  Our  Supportere."  It  cannot,  there- 
fore, be  affirmed  with  correctness,  that  the  Indian 
subsisted  principally  by  the  chase.  After  the  for- 
mation of  the  League,  they  resided  in  permanent 
villages,  and  within  certain  well-defined  territorial 
limits.  The  fruits  of  the  chase  then  became  a  sec- 
ondary, although  a  necessary  means  of  subsistence.* 
On  the  first  day  of  this  festival,  after  the  intro- 
ductory speeches  had  been  made,  the  Feather  dance, 
the  thanksgiving  address,  with  the  burning  of  to- 
bacco, and  three  or  four  other  dances,  made  up  the 


*  According  to  the  legend,  the 
com  plant  sprang  from  the  bosom  of 
the  mother  of  the  Great  Spirit,  after 
her  burial 

"  The  quantities  of  corn  raised  by 
the  Iroquois  was  a  constant  cause  of 
remark  among  those  ^ho  went  earli- 
est among  them.  The  first  expedi- 
tion into  the  Seneca  county,  of  a 
warlike  character,  was  made  by  the 
Marquis  De  Nonville,  as  early  as  1687, 
but  a  few  years  after  the  geographi- 
cal location  of  the  Iroquois  nations 
became  known  to  the  French  and 
English.     He   thus   speaks  of  the 


quantity  of  corn.  "  We  remained  at 
the  four  Seneca  villages  until  the  24th 
of  July.  All  that  time  we  spent  in 
destroying  the  corn,  which  was  in 
such  great  abundance,  that  the  loss, 
including  old  corn  which  was  in  cache 
which  we  burnt,  and  that  which  was 
standing,  was  computed  according  to 
the  estimate  afterwards  made,  at 
four  hundred  thousand  minots  of 
Indian  com."  (1,200,000  bushels.) 
Documentary  Hist.  New  York,  v.  L 
p.  238.  Tliis,  however,  must  be 
regarded  as  an  extravagant  estimate. 


200 


SPIRIT  OF  THE  LEAOUK 


[Boos  U 


principal  religious  exercises.  This  address  was  in- 
troduced  in  the  midst  of  one  of  the  dances  which 
succeeded  the  first.  One  more  specimen  of  these 
brief  prayers  of  the  Iroquois,  as  made  by  the  Sen- 
ecas,  will  be  fmnished.  Having  placed  the  leaves 
of  tobacco  on  the  fire,  as  usual,  the  keeper  of  the 
faith  thus  addressed  HcHvevi-nel^u : — 

"  Oreat  Spirit  in  heaven,  listen  to  otur  words.  We  have  as- 
sembled to  perform  a  sacred  duty,  as  thou  hast  commanded.  This 
institution  has  descended  to  us  from  our  fathers.  We  salute  thee 
with  our  thanks,  that  thou  hast  preserved  so  many  of  us  another 
year,  to  participate  in  the  ceremonies  of  this  occasion. 

"Great  Spirit,  continue  to  listen:  We  thank  thee  for  thy  great 
goodness  in  causing  our  mother,  the  earth,  again  to  bring  forth 
her  fruits.  We  thank  thee  that  thou  hast  caused  Our  Supporters  to 
yield  abundantly. 

"Great  Spirit,  our  words  still  continue  to  flow  towards  thee. 
(Throwing  on  tobacco.)  Preserve  us  from  all  danger,  j 'reserve 
our  aged  men.  Preserve  our  mothers.  Preserve  our  warriors.  Pre- 
serve our  children.  We  bum  this  tobacco ;  may  its  smoke  arise  to 
thee.  May  our  thanks,  ascending  with  it,  be  pleasing  to  thee.  Give 
wisdom  to  the  keepers  of  the  faith,  that  they  may  direct  these  cer- 
emonies with  propriety.  Strengthen  our  warriors,  that  they  may 
celebrate  with  pleasure  the  sacred  dances  of  thy  appointment. 

"Great  Spirit;  the  council  here  assembled,  the  aged  men  and 
women,  the  strong  warriors,  the  women  and  children,  unite  their 
voice  of  thanksgiving  to  thee.    Na-lw'!^  *  .  • ' 

Before  partaking  of  the  feast,  the  people  went 
out  to  witness  some  of  those  games  which  were 
often  introduced,  as  an  amusement,  to  accompany 
the  other  exercises  of  these  festive  days. 

*  For  a  dmilar  address  in  use  North  Am.,  Load.  Ed.  1786,  yoL  2, 
amcHig  the  Ottawas,  see  La  Hontan's    p.  84. 


Ob.IL] 


OREEN  CORN  FESTIVAL. 


201 


The  second  day  commenced  with  the  nsaal  address, 
after  which  they  had  the  Thanksgiving  dance,  Oor 
na'-o-uli^  which  was  the  principal  religious  exercise 
of  the  day.  This  dance  was  not  necessarily  a  cos* 
tame  performance,  althoagh  it  was  usually  given  by 
a  select  band  in  full  dress.  In  iSgure,  step  and 
music,  it  was  precisely  like  the  Feather  dance,  the 
chief  diflference  between  them  being  the  introduc- 
tion of  short  thanksgiving  speeches  between  the 
songs  of  the  dance.  This  dance  is  fully  explain- 
ed elsewhere ;  but  it  is  proper  to  say,  to  make 
it  intelligible  here,  that  the  music  consisted  of  a 
series  of  thanksgiving  songs,  performed  by  select 
singers,  who  accompanied  themselves  with  turtle- 
shell  rattles,  to  mark  time.  Each  song  lasted  about 
two  minutes,  during  which  the  band  danced  around 
the  room,  in  column,  with  great  animation.  When 
the  song  ceased,  the  dancei*s  walked  around  the 
council-house,  about  the  same  length  of  time,  to  the 
beat  of  the  rattles.  The  thanksgiving  speeches 
were  made  during  these  intervals  between  the  songs. 
A  person  arose,  and  perhaps  thanked  the  Maple  as 
follows :  "  We  return  thanks  to  the  Maple,  which 
yields  ifo  sweet  waters  for  the  good  of  man.'* 
Again  the  dance  was  resumed,  and  another  song 
danced  out,  after  which  another  speech  was  made 
by  some  other  person,  perhaps  as  follows :  "  We 
return  thanks  to  the  bushes  and  trees,  which  provide 
us  with  fruit."  The  dance  was  then  resumed  as  be- 
fore. In  this  manner  the  thanksgiving  speeches,  the 
songs  and  the  dance  were  continued,  until  all  the 


202 


SPIRIT  07  THE  LEAOUB. 


[Book  H 


prominent  objects  in  nature  had  been  made  the  sob- 
ject8  of  special  notice.  There  were  always  set 
speeche!^  introduced  with  the  Thanksgiving  dance, 
at  the  Green  Corn  and  Harvest  festivals,  and  they 
formed  a  conspicuous  part  of  the  worship  of  the 
Iroquois.  These  speeches,  or  the  principal  ones, 
may  be  collected  into  one,  for  the  purpose  of  show- 
ing the  range  of  subjects  taken ;  yet  it  must  be 
borne  in  mind  that  each  object  formed  the  subject 
of  a  separate  speech,  and  was  followed  by  a  thanks- 
giving song,  adapted  to  the  case,  which  the  band 
danced  through.  It  may  be  proper  further  to  add, 
that  these  speeches  were  consolidated  to  form  the 
principal  part  of  the  annual  thanksgiving  address 
to  the  Great  Spirit,  made  at  the  burning  of  the 
White  Dog.    The  following  is  their  natural  order. 

"We  return  thanks  to  our  mother,  the  earth, 
which  sustains  us.  We  return  thanks  to  the  rivers 
and  streams,  which  supply  us  with  water.  We 
return  thanks  to  all  herbs,  which  furnish  med- 
icines for  the  cure  of  our  diseases.  We  return 
thanks  to  the  corn,  and  to  her  sisters,  the  beans 
and  squashes,  which  give  us  life.  We  return 
thanks  to  the  bushes  and  trees,  which  provide  us 
with  fruit.  We  return  thanks  to  the  wind,  which, 
moving  the  air,  has  banished  diseases.  We  return 
thanks  to  the  moon  and  stars,  which  have  given  to 
us  their  light  when  the  sun  was  gone.  We  return 
thanks  to  our  grandfather  He'-no^  that  he  has  pro- 
tected his  grandchildren  from  witches  and  reptiles, 
and  has  given  to  us  his  rain.     We  return  thanks  to 


Ob.  11] 


OREEN  OORir  FESTIVAL 


3oa 


the  sun,  that  he  han  looked  upon  the  earth  with  a 
beneficent  eye.  Lastly,  we  return  thanks  to  the 
Great  Spirit,  in  wh'  m  is  embodied  all  goodness,  and 
who  directs  all  things  for  the  good  of  his  children.'* 

After  the  conclusion  of  the  Thanksgiving  dance, 
two  or  three  other  dances  followed,  and  after  them 
the  feast,  with  which  the  exercises  of  the  day  were 
concluded. 

The  third  morning  was  set  apart  for  a  thanksgiv- 
ing concert,  called  the  Ah-do'-wehy  which  constituted 
the  chief  ceremony  of  the  day.  The  council  was 
opened  by  an  introductory  speech  by  one  of  the 
keepers  of  the  faith,  upon  its  nature,  objects  and 
institution.  This  novelty  in  their  worship  was  a 
succession  of  short  speeches  made  by  different  per- 
sons, one  after  another,  returning  thanks  to  a  great 
variety  of  objects,  each  one  following  his  speech 
with  an  appropriate  song,  the  words  of  which 
were  of  his  own  composing,  and  oftentimes  the 
music  also.  In  a  chorus  to  each  song  all  the  people 
joined,  thus  sending  forth  a  united  anthem  of  praise. 
They  passed  through  the  whole  range  ot  natural 
objects,  thanking  each  one  directly,  as  in  the  Thanks- 
giving dance ;  but  they  were  not  in  the  Ali-do'-weh 
confined  either  to  tl^o  natural  or  to  the  spiritual 
world.  Acts  of  kindness,  personal  achievements, 
political  events,  in  -i  word,  all  the  affairs  of  pub- 
lic and  private  life  were  open  on  this  occasion  to  the 
indulgence  of  the  grateful  affections.  Oftentimes* 
one  or  two  hours  were  consumed,  before  the  people 
had  all  expressed  their  thanks  to  each  other  for  per- 


204 


SPIRIT  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


[BookH 


sonal  favors,  to  the  works  of  nature  for  their  con- 
stant ministration  to  their  wants,  and  to  the  Great 
Spirit  and  the  "  Invisible  Aids"  for  their  protecting 
care.  Many  of  the  speeches  on  these  occasions,  es- 
pecially those  which  referred  to  objects  in  the  natu- 
ral world,  were  the  same  from  year  to  year.  But 
those  which  grew  out  of  their  private  relations 
would  vary  with  circumstances.  This  was  esteemed 
one  of  their  highest  religious  exercises,  and  it  al- 
ways continued  to  be  one  of  their  favorite  observ- 
ances. When  the  Ah-do'-weh  was  concluded,  two  or 
three  dances  were  generally  introduced  before  the 
enjoyment  of  the  feast,  with  which,  as  before  re* 
marked,  each  day's  proceedings  were  terminated. 

On  the  fourth  day,  the  festival  was  concluded 
with  the  peach-stone  game,  Ous-ga'-a^  a  game  of 
chance,  on  which  they  bet  profusely,  and  to  which 
they  were  extravagantly  attached.  It  was  not  in 
the  nature  of  a  religious  exercise,  but  a  favorite  en- 
tertainment, with  which  to  terminate  the  Green 
Corn  ceremonial.     It  is  elsewhere  described. 

It  should  be  held  in  the  memory,  that  at  the  peri- 
od of  the  institution  of  their  religious  festivals,  they 
were  concluded  at  meridian ;  during  the  middle 
period  of  their  history,  they  were  continued  until 
towards  twilight ;  but  in  modern  times,  an  evening 
entertainment,  in  the  way  of  dancing,  always  fol- 
lows each  day  of  the  festival,  so  long  as  it  continues, 
although  it  forms  no  part  of  their  religious  observ- 
ances. It  may  be  further  observed,  that  at  the 
present  time,  this  festival  lasts  but  three  days,  the 


Oh.IL] 


OREEN  CORN  FESTIVAL. 


205 


proceedings  of  the  third  and  fourth  being  completed 
on  the  former  day. 

At  the  close  of  each  day,  the  people  regaled  them- 
selves upon  a  sumptuous  feast  of  succotash.  This 
was  always  the  entertainment  at  the  green  com  sea- 
son. It  was  made  of  corn,  beans  and  squashes,  and 
was  always  a  favorite  article  of  food  with  the  red 
man.  It  may  be  well  to  state  in  this  connection, 
that  among  the  Iroquois  at  the  present  day,  they  do 
not  sit  down  together  to  a  common  repast,  except 
at  religious  councils  of  unusual  interest.  The  feast, 
after  being  prepared  at  the  place  of  council,  is  dis- 
tributed at  its  close,  and  carried  by  the  women,  in 
vessels  brought  for  the  purpose,  to  their  respective 
homes,  where  it  is  enjoyed  by  each  family  at  their 
own  fireside.  But  when  the  people  feasted  together 
after  the  ancient  fashion,  as  they  still  do  occasion- 
ally, they  selected  the  hour  of  twilight.  The  huge 
kettles  of  soup,  or  hommony,  or  succotash,  as  the 
case  might  be,  were  brought  into  their  midst,  smok- 
ing from  the  fire.  Before  partaking  of  this  evening 
banquet,  they  never  omitted  to  say  grace,  which, 
with  them,  was  a  simple  ceremonial,  but  in  perfect 
harmony  with  their  mode  of  worship.  It  was  a 
prolonged  exclamation,  upon  a  high  key,  by  the  sol- 
itary voice  of  one  of  the  keepers  of  the  faith,  fol- 
lowed by  a  swelling  chorus  from  the  multitude,  upon 
a  lower  note.  It  was  designed  as  an  acknowledg- 
ment to  each  other  of  their  gratitude  to  the  great 
Giver  of  the  feast. 


206 


SPIRIT  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


[Boos  IL 


DA-YO-NUN'-NEO-QUA  NA  DE-O-HA'-KO;  OR,  HARVEST 

FESTIVAL. 

After  the  gathering  of  the  harvest,  the  Iroquois 
held  another  general  thanksgiving  for  four  days. 
It  was  the  last  in  the  year,  as  the  New  Year's  ob- 
servances were  not  of  the  same  general  character. 
The  name  given  to  this  festival  signifies  "  Thanks- . 
giving  to  Our  Supporters."  It  was  instituted  pri- 
marily to  return  thanks  to  the  corn,  beans  and 
squashes,  which  are  always  characterized  by  the  Iro- 
quois under  this  figurative  name.  Also,  to  the 
triad  of  Spirits,  who  are  so  intimately  connected 
in  their  minds  with  the  plants  themselves,  that  they 
are  nearly  inseparable.  The  resulting  object,  how- 
ever, of  all  these  Indian  rites,  was  the  praise  of  Ha- 
weTi-ne'-yu.  Nature  having  matured  and  poured 
forth  her  stores  for  their  sustenance,  they  instituted 
this  ceremonial  as  a  perpetual  acknowledgment  of 
their  gratitude  for  each  returning  harvest. 

In  the  mode  of  summoning  this  council,  and  in 
the  religious  ceremonies,  and  concluding  festivities 
of  each  day,  it  so  closely  resembled  the  Green  Com 
worship,  that  a  separate  description  is  rendered  un- 
necessary. 

These  religious  councils  were  seasons  of  animation 
and  excitement.  The  greater  activity  in  social  in- 
tercourse among  the  people,  generally  awakened  by 
these  ceremonies  and  festivities,  contributed  largely 
to  keep  up  the  spirit  of  these  occasions.  In  the 
evening,  as  soon  as  the  twilight  hour  was  passed, 


IL 


Ob.  IL] 


HARVEST  FESTIVAI* 


207 


the  people  gathered  for  the  dance,  as  this  entertain- 
ment, since  the  innovation  before  referred  to,  al- 
ways follows  the  religious  ceremonies  of  each  day. 
The  Iroquois  have  numerous  dances,  and  to  the 
practice  itself  they  have  always  been  extravagantly 
addicted.  On  such  occasions  the  passion  was  grati- 
fied by  a  free  indulgence,  and  the  hours  of  the  night 
passed  by  unheeded.  With  the  Iroquois  in  their 
festivities,  as  with  more  refine  1  communities,  neither 
the  admonition  of  the  setting  stars,  nor  of  the  fallen 
dew,  "counselled  sleep."  Not,  perhaps,  until  the 
faint  light  of  approaching  day  illumined  the  east^ 
did  the  spirit  of  enjoyment  decline,  and  the  last 
murmur  of  the  dispersing  council  finally  subside. 

Gr-YE-WA-NO-US-QUA-GO-WA;  OR,  NEW  YEAR'S  JUBILEE. 

The  rame  given  to  this  festival  literally  signifies, 
"The  most  excellent  faith,"  or  "The  supreme  be- 
lief." ^ 

Among  the  ceremonies  incident  to  the  worship 
of  the  Iroquois,  the  most  novel  were  those  which 
ushered  in  the  new  year.  In  mid-winter,  usually 
about  the  first  of  February,  this  religious  celebration 
was  held.  It  continued  for  seven  successive  days, 
revealing,  in  its  various  ceremonials,  nearly  every  fea- 
ture of  their  religious  system.  The  prominent  act 
which  characterized  this  jubilee,  and  which,  perhaps, 
indicated  what  they  understood  by  "  The  most  ex- 


*  This  word  will  analyze  as  fol-    no-us'-qua,  (superlative,)  excellent  or 
lows:    Gi'-ye-w«i,  faith    or    belief;    best ;  aad  go'-Vf a, great  or  supreme. 


208 


SPIRIT  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


[Book  H 


cellent  fai  h,"  was  the  burning  of  the  White  Dog, 
on  the  fifth  day  of  the  festival.  This  annual  sacri- 
fice of  the  Iroquois  has  long  been  known,  attracting 
at  various  times  considerable  attention.  But  the 
true  principle  involved  in  it,  appears  not  to  have 
been  rightly  understood.  In  tl  3  sequel,  it  will  be 
found  to  be  a  very  simple  and  tangible  idea,  har- 
monizing fuUy  with  their  system  of  faith  and  worship. 

Several  days  before  the  time  appointed  for  the 
jubilee,  the  people  assembled  for  the  confession  of 
iheir  sins.  On  this  occasion  they  were  more  thorough 
in  the  work  than  at  any  other  season,  that  they 
might  enter  upon  the  new  year  with  a  firm  purpose 
of  amendment.  This  council  not  unfrequently  last- 
ed three  days,  before  all  the  people  had  performed 
this  act  of  religious  duty. 

The  observances  of  the  new  year  were  commenced 
on  the  day  appointed,  by  two  of  the  keepers  of  the 
faith,  who  visited  every  house  in  and  about  the  In- 
dian village,  morning  and  evening.  They  were  dis- 
guised in  bear  skins  or  buffalo  robes,  which  were 
secured  around  their  heads  with  wreaths  of  corn- 
husks,  and  then  gathered  in  loose  folds  abo^t  the 
body.  Wreaths  of  corn-husks  were  also  adjusted 
around  their  arms  and  ankles.  They  were  robed 
in  this  manner,  and  painted  by  the  matrons,  who, 
like  themselves,  were  keepers  of  the  faith,  and  by 
them  were  they  commissioned  to  go  forth  in  this 
formidable  attire,  to  announce  the  commencement 
of  the  jubilee.  Taking  corn-pounders  in  their  hands, 
they  went  out  in  company,  on  the  morning  of  the 


o&n.] 


NEW  YEAR'S  JUBILEE. 


209 


day,  to  perform  their  duty.  Upon  entering  a  house, 
they  saluted  the  inmates  in  a  formal  manner,  after 
which,  one  of  them,  striking  upon  the  floor,  to  re- 
store silence  and  secure  attention,  thus  addressed 
them : — 

"Listen,  Listen,  Listen: — The  ceremonies  which  the  Great  Spirit 
has  commanded  va  to  perform,  are  about  to  commence.  Prepare 
your  hoiises.  Clear  away  the  rubbish.  Drive  out  ail  evil  animals. 
We  wish  nothing  to  hinder  or  obstruct  the  coming  observances. 
We  enjoin  upon  every  one  to  obey  our  requirements.  Should  any 
of  your  friends  be  taken  sick  and  die,  we  command  you  not  to  mourn 
for  them,  nor  allow  any  of  your  friends  to  mourn.  But  lay  the 
body  aside,  and  enjoy  the  coming  ceremonies  with  us.  When  they 
are  over,  we  will  mourn  with  you."  * 

After  singing  a  short  thanksgiving  song,  they 
passed  out. 

In  the  afternoon  this  visit  was  repeated  in  the 
same  manner.  After  saluting  the  family  as  before, 
one  of  the  keepers  of  the  faith  thus  addressed 
them : — 

"  My  Nephews,  my  Nephews,  my  Nephews : — ^We  now  announce 
to  you  that  the  New  Yearns  ceremonies  have  commenced,  according 
to  our  ancient  custom.    You  are,  each  of  you,  now  required  to  go 


*  This  singular  injunction  exhibits 
the  deep  interest  taken  in  the  per- 
formance of  these  religious  ceremo- 
nies. In  practice,  also,  they  possess- 
ed sufficient  self-control  to  carry  out 
the  requirement  to  the  letter.  If  a 
person  died  during  this  festival,  the 
body  was  laid  aside  until  it  was  con- 
cluded, and  the  relatives  of  the  de- 
ceased participated  both  in  the  re- 


ligious ceremonies,  and  in  the  amuse- 
ments connected  with  them,  with  as 
much  interest  and  attention  as  if 
nothing  had  happened.  Sometimes 
those  festivals  were  broken  up  by  a 
bad  omen :  as  if,  for  instance,  a  dog 
should  bite  one  of  the  keepers  of  the 
faith  on  his  visitorial  round,  they 
would  stop  the  festival,  and  appoint 
a  new  oae. 


210 


SPIRIT  OP  THE  LEAGUE. 


[Book  H 


forth,  and  participate  in  their  observance.  This  is  the  will  of  the 
Great  Spirit.  Your  first  duty  will  be  to  prepare  your  wooden 
blades  (Gd-ffer-tce-gd' ,)  with  which  to  stir  up  the  ashes  upon  your 
neighbors'  hearths.  Then  return  to  the  Great  Spirit  your  individ- 
ual thanks  for  the  return  of  this  season,  and  for  the  enjoyment  of 
this  privilege." 

Having  sung  another  song,  appropriate  to  the 
occasion,  they  departed  finally,  and  when  they  had 
in  this  way  made  the  circuit  of  the  village,  the  cere- 
monies of  the  first  day  were  concluded. 

On  the  first  day,  however,  the  White  Dog  was 
strangled.  They  selected  a  dog,  free  from  physical 
blemish,  and  of  a  pure  white,  if  such  an  one  could 
be  found.  The  white  deer,  white  squii  el,  and  other 
chance  animals  of  the  albino  kind,  were  regarded 
as  consecrated  to  the  Great  Spirit.  White  was  the 
Iroquois  emblem  of  purity  and  of  faith.  In  stran- 
gling the  dog,  they  were  careful  neither  to  shed  his 
blood,  nor  break  his  bones.  The  dog  was  then 
spotted,  in  places,  over  his  body  and  limbs,  with 
red  paint,  and  ornamented  with  feathers  in  various 
ways.  Around  his  neck  was  hung  a  string  of  white 
wampum,  the  pledge  of  their  sincerity.  In  modern 
times,  the  dog  is  ornamented  with  a  profusion  of 
many-colored  ribbons,  which  are  adjusted  around 
his  bouy  and  limbs.^  The  ornaments  placed  upon 
the  dog  were  the  voluntary  offerings  of  the  pious ; 
and  for  each  gift  thus  bestowed,  the  giver  was  taught 

*  The  author  once    (February  6,  tion  among  the  Senecas  at  Tonawanda. 

1846)  counted  nine  different  color-  They  were  tied  around  his  mouth, 

ed  ribbons  upon  a  white  dog  thus  neck,  legs,  body  and  taiL 
hung  up  during  a  New  Year's  celebra^ 


Ch.  tl] 


NEW  YEAR'S  JUBILEE. 


211 


to  expect  a  blessing.  When  the  dog  had  been  thus 
decorated,  it  was  suspended  by  the  neck  about  eight 
feet  from  the  ground,  on  the  branching  prong  of  a 
pole  erected  for  that  purpose.  Here  it  hung,  night 
and  day,  until  the  morning  of  the  fifth  day,  when 
it  was  taken  down  to  be  burned.  Oftentimes  two 
dogs  were  burned,  one  for  each  of  the  four  tribes. 
In  this  case,  the  people  separated  into  two  divisions, 
and  after  going  through  separate  preparatory  cere- 
monies, they  united  around  the  same  altar  for  the 
burning  of  the  dogs,  and  the  offering  of  the  thanks- 
giving address  to  the  Great  Spirit- 
On  the  second  day  all  the  people  went  forth,  and 
visited  in  turn  the  houses  of  their  neighbors,  either 
in  the  morning,  at  noon,  or  in  the  evening.  They 
went  in  small  parties  apparelled  in  their  best  attire. 
It  was  custompry,  however,  for  the  people  to  be 
preceded  by  the  two  keepers  of  the  faith  who 
made  the  recitations  the  day  previous,  as  a  matter 
of  etiquette ;  the  houses  not  being  open  to  all,  until 
these  personages  had  made  their  call.  At  this  time 
was  performed  the  ceremony  of  stirring  the  ashes 
upon  the  hearth,  which  appears  to  have  no  partic- 
ular idea  attached  to  it,  beyond  that  of  a  formal 
visitation.  Putting  aside  the  disguise  of  the  day 
before,  the  keepers  of  the  faith  assumed  the  costume 
of  warriors,  plumed  and  painted,  in  which  attire 
they  visited  every  family  three  times,  in  the  morn- 
ing, at  noon,  and  in  the  evening.  Taking  in  their 
hands  wooden  blades  or  shovels,  they  entered  the 
lodge  and  saluted  the  family.    One  of  them  then 


212 


SPIRIT  OF  THE  LEAGUR 


[BooeIL 


stirred  the  ashes,  and  having  taken  up  a  quantity 
upon  the  blade  of  the  shovel,  and  sprinkled  them 
upon  the  hearth,  he  thus  addressed  the  inmates,  as 
they  were  in  the  act  of  falling :  "  I  thank  the 
Great  Spirit  that  he  has  spared  your  lives  again  to 
witness  this  New  Year's  celebration."  Then  repeat- 
ing the  process  with  another  shovel  full  of  ashes, 
he  continued :  "  I  thank  the  Great  Spirit  that  he 
has  spared  my  life,  again  to  be  an  actor  in  this  cer- 
emony. And  now  I  do  this  to  please  the  Great 
Spirit."  The  two  then  united  in  a  thanksgiving 
song  prepared  for  the  occasion,  upon  the  conclusion 
of  which,  they  took  their  departure.  Other  parties 
of  the  people  then  came  in  successively,  and  each 
went  through  the  same  performances.  In  this  man- 
ner every  house  was  thrice  visited  on  the  second 
day,  by  the  keepers  of  the  faith  in  the  first  instance, 
and  afterwards  by  the  whole  community. 

The  proceedings  upon  the  third  and  fourth  days 
were  alike.  Small  dancing  parties  were  organized, 
which  visited  from  house  to  house,  aiid  danced  at  the 
domestic  fireside.  Each  set  selected  a  different  dance, 
appointed  their  own  leader,  and  furnished  their  own 
music.  One  party,  for  instance,  took  the  Feather 
dance,  another  the  Fish  dance,  another  the  Trotting 
dance,  to  give  variety  to  the  short  entertainments 
which  succeeded  each  other  at  every  house.  It  was 
not  uncommon,  on  such  occasions,  to  see  a  party 
of  juveniles,  about  a  dozen  in  number,  dressed  in 
full  costume,  feathered  and  painted,  dancing  the 
War  dance,  from  house  to  house,  with  all  the  zeal 


OalL] 


NEW  TEAR'S  JUBILEE. 


213 


and  enthusiasm,  which  this  dance  was  so  eminently 
calculated  to  excite.  In  this  manner  eveiy  house 
was  made  a  scene  of  gaiety  and  amusement,  for 
none  was  so  humble  or  so  retired  as  to  remain  un- 
visited. 

Another  pastime  incident  to  these  days,  was  the 
formation  of  a  "  thieving  party,"  as  it  was  called,  a 
band  of  mischievous  boys,  disguised  with  false  faces, 
paint  and  rags,  to  collect  materials  for  a  feast. 
This  vagrant  company  strolled  from  house  to  house, 
accompanied  by  an  old  woman  carrying  a  huge 
basket.  If  the  family  received  them  kindly,  and 
made  them  presents,  they  handed  the  latter  to  the 
female  carrier,  and  having  given  the  family  a  danco 
in  acknowledgment  of  the  present,  they  retired 
without  committing  any  depredations.  But  if  no 
presents  were  made,  or  such  as  were  insufficient, 
they  purloined  whatever  articles  they  could  most 
adroitly  and  easily  conceal.  If  detected,  they  at 
once  made  restitution,  but  if  not,  it  was  considered 
a  fail'  win.  On  the  return  of  this  party  from  their 
rounds,  all  the  articles  collected  were  deposited  in 
a  place  open  to  public  examination ;  where  any  one 
who  had  lost  an  article  which  he  particularly  prized, 
was  allowed  to  redeem  it,  on  paying  an  equivalent. 
But  no  one  was  permitted  to  reclaim,  as  the  owner, 
any  article  successfully  taken  by  this  thieving 
party  on  its  professional  round.  Upon  the  pro- 
ceeds of  this  forced  collection,  a  feast  was  event- 
ually given,  together  with  a  dance  in  some  private 
family. 


214 


SPIRIT  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


rSooKlL 


Guessing  dreams  was  another  of  the  novel  prac- 
tices of  the  Iroquois,  which  distinguished  these  fes- 
tive days.  It  is  difficult  to  undei'stand  precisely, 
how  far  the  self-delusion  under  which  the  dreamer 
appeared  to  act  was  real.  A  person  with  a  melan- 
choly and  dejected  countenance,  entering  a  house, 
announced  that  he  had  a  dream,  and  requested  the 
inmates  to  guess  it.  He  thus  wandered  from  house 
to  house,  until  he  found  a  solution  which  suited 
him.  This  was  either  received  as  an  interpretation 
of  an  actual  dream,  or  suggested  such  a  dream  as 
the  person  was  willing  to  adopt  as  his  own.  He 
at  once  avowed  that  his  dream  had  been  correct- 
ly guessed ;  and  if  the  dream,  as  interpreted,  pre- 
scribed any  future  conduct,  he  fulfilled  it  to  the 
letter  at  whatever  sacrifice.  The  celebrated  Corn- 
planter,  Gy-ant'-worka^  resigned  his  chiefship  in 
consequence  of  a  dream.*  In  relation  to  dreams, 
the  Iroquois  had  ever  been  prone  to  extravagant  and 
supernatural  beliefs.  They  often  regarded  a  dream  as 


•  The  dream  of  Cornplanter  occur- 
red al  3ut  the  year  1 8 1 0.  His  influence 
with  the  Senecas  had  been  for  some 
years  on  the  wane,  which  his  friends 
ascribed  to  his  friendly  relations  with 
the  whites.  During  a  New  Year's 
celebration  at  his  village  on  the 
Allegany,  he  went  from  house  to 
house  for  three  days,  announcing 
wherever  he  went  that  he  had  had 
a  dream,  and  wished  to  find  some  one 
to  guess  it  On  the  third  day,  a 
Seneca  told  him  that  he  could  relate 
his  dream.  Seeing  him  nearly  naked 
and  shivering  with  cold,  he  said: 
"  You   shall   henceforth    be    called 


O-no'-no,"  meaning  "  cold."  This  sig- 
nified that  his  name,  Cfy-ant'-wa-ka, 
should  pass  away  from  him,  and  with 
it  his  title  aa  a  chiefl  He  then  ex- 
plained the  interpretation  to  Corn- 
planter  more  fully :  "  That  he  had 
had  a  sufficient  term  of  service  for 
the  good  of  the  nation;  That  he  was 
grown  too  old  to  be  of  much  further 
use  as  a  warrior  or  as  a  counsellor, 
and  that  he  must  therefore  appoint  a 
successor.  That  if  he  wished  to  pre- 
serve the  continued  good-will  of  the 
Great  Spirit,  he  must  remove  from 
his  house  and  sight  every  article  of 
the  workmanship  or  invention  of  the 


Ca.  II.] 


SACRIFICE  OF  THE  WHITE  DOO. 


215 


a  divine  monition,  and  followed  its  injunctions  to  the 
utmost  extremity.  Their  notions  uj)ou  this  subject 
recall  to  remembrance  the  conceit  of  Homer,  that 
"  dreams  descend  from  Jove." 

During  the  firet  four  days  the  people  were  with- 
out a  feast,  from  the  fact  that  the  observances  them- 
selves did  not  require  the  assembling  of  the  people 
at  the  council-house.  But  entertainments  were 
given  in  the  evenings  at  private  houses,  where  the 
night  was  devoted  to  the  dance.  Another  amuse- 
ment at  this  particular  season  was  the  Snow-snake 
game,  which,  like  all  Indian  games,  was  wont  to 
arouse  considerable  interest. 

On  the  morning  of  the  fifth  day,  soon  after  dawn, 
the  White  Dog  was  burned  on  an  altar  of  wood 
erected  by  the  keepers  or  the  faith  near  the  council- 
house.  It  is  difficult,  from  outward  observation,  to 
draw  forth  the  true  intent  with  which  the  dog  was 
burned.  The  obscurity  with  which  the  object  was 
veiled  has  led  to  various  conjectures.  Among  other 
things,  it  has  been  pronounced  a  sacrifice  for  sin. 


white  man."  Cornplanter,  having 
listened  with  earnest  attention  to  this 
interpretation,  confessed  that  it  was 
correctly  guessed,  and  that  he  was 
resolved  to  execute  it.  His  presents, 
which  he  had  received  from  Wash- 
ington, Adams,  Jefferson,  and  others, 
he  collected  together,  with  the  excep- 
tion of  his  tomahawk,  and  burned 
them  up.  Among  the  presents  thus 
consumed  was  a  full  uniform  of  an 
American  officer,  including  an  elegant 
Bword  and  his  medal  given  him  by 
Washington.  He  tlieu  selected  an 
old  and  intimate  friend  to  be  his  suc- 


cessor, and  sent  to  him  his  tomahawk 
and  a  belt  of  wampum,  to  announce 
his  resolution  and  his  wi.<hes.  Al- 
though contrary  to  their  customs,  the 
Senecas,  out  of  reverence  for  his  ex- 
traordinary dream,  at  once  raised  up 
as  a  chief  the  person  selected  by  Corn- 
planter,  and  invested  him  with  the 
name  of  Oy-ant'-wa-ka,  which  he  bore 
during  his  life.  Cornplauter  after 
this  event,  was  always  known  among 
the  Iroquois  und(r  the  name  of 
O-no'-no.  This  tomahawk,  the  last 
relii  of  Cornplanter,  is  now  in  the 
State  Historical  Collection  at  Albany. 


di6 


SPIRIT  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


[Boob  It 


In  the  religious  system  of  the  Iroquois,  there  is  no 
recognition  of  the  doctrine  of  atonement  for  sin,  or 
of  tlie  absolution  or  forgiveness  of  sins.    Upon  this 
whole  subject,  their  system  is  silent.     An  act  once 
done,  was  registered  beyond  the  power  of  change. 
The  greatest  advance  upon  this  point  of  faith  was, 
the  belief  that  good  deeds  cancelled  the  evil,  thus 
placing  heaven,  through  good  works,  within  the 
reach  of  all.    The  notion  that  this  was  an  expiation 
for  sin,  is  thus  refuted  by  their  system  of  theology 
itself.    The  other  idea,  that  the  sins  of  the  people, 
by  some  mystic  process,  were  transferred  to  the  dog, 
and  by  him  thus  borne  away,  on  the  principle  of 
the  scapegoat  of  the  Hebrews,  is  also  without  any 
foundation  in  truth.    The  burning  of  the  dog  had 
not  the  slightest  connection  with  the  sins  of  the 
people.    On  the  contrary,  the  simple  idea  of  the 
sacrifice  was,  to  send  up  the  spirit  of  the  dog  as  a 
messenger  to  the  Great  Spirit,  to  announce  their 
continued  fidelity  to  his  service,  and,  also,  to  convey 
to  him  their  united  thanks  for  the  blessings  of  the 
year.    The  fidelity  of  the  dog,  the  companion  of 
the  Indian,  as  a  hunter,  was  emblematical  of  their 
fidelity.    No  messenger  so  trusty  could  be  found  to 
bear  their  petitions  to  the  Master  of  life.    The  Iro- 
quois believed  that  the  Great  Spirit  made  a  covenant 
with  their  fathers  to  the  effect,  that  when  they 
should  send  up  to  him  the  spirit  of  a  dog,  of  a 
spotless  white,  he  would  receive  it  as  the  pledge  of 
their  adherence  to  his  worship,  and  his  ears  would 
thus  be  opened  in  a  special  manner  to  their  peti- 


of 


ch.  h] 


SACRIFICE  OF  THE  WHITE  DOO. 


217 


tions.  To  approach  Ilii'ivefi-ne'-yu  in  the  most  ac- 
ceptable manner,  and  to  gain  attention  to  their 
thanksgiving  acknowledgments  and  supplications  in 
the  way  of  his  own  appointing,  was  the  end  and 
object  of  burning  the  dog.  They  hung  around  his 
neck  a  string  of  white  wampum,  the  pledge  of  tlu^ir 
faith.  They  believed  that  the  spirit  of  the  dog 
hovered  around  the  body  until  it  was  committed  to 
the  flames,  when  it  ascended  into  the  presence  of 
the  Great  Spirit,  itself  the  acknowledged  evidence 
of  their  fidelity,  and  bearing  also  to  him  the  united 
thanks  and  supplications  of  the  people.  This  sacri- 
fice was  the  most  solemn  and  impressive  manner  of 
drawing  near  to  the  Great  Spirit  known  to  the  Iro- 
quois. They  used  the  spirit  of  the  dog  in  precisely 
the  same  manner  that  they  did  the  incense  of  to- 
bacco, as  an  instrumentality  through  which  to  com- 
mune with  their  Maker.  This  sacrifice  was  their 
highest  act  of  piety. 

The  burning  of  the  dog  was  attended  with  many 
ceremonies.  It  was  first  taken  down  and  laid  out 
upon  a  bench  in  the  council-house,  while  the  fire  of 
the  altar  was  kindling.  A  speech  was  then  made 
over  it  by  one  of  the  keepers  of  the  faith,  in  which 
he  spoke  of  the  antiquity  of  this  institution  of  their 
fathers,  of  its  importance  and  solemnity,  and  finally 
enjoined  upon  them  all  to  direct  their  thoughts  to 
the  Great  Spirit,  and  unite  with  the  keepei's  of  the 
faith  in  these  observances.  He  concluded  with 
thanking  the  Great  Spirit,  that  the  lives  of  so  many 

of  them  had  been  spared  through  another  year. 

10 


218 


SPIRIT  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


[Book  H 


A  chant  cr  song,  appropriate  to  the  occasion,  was 
then  sung,  the  people  joining  in  chorus.  By  the 
time  this  was  over,  the  altar  was  blazing  up  on  every 
side  ready  for  the  offering.  A  procession  was  then 
formed,  the  officiating  keeper  of  the  faith  preceding, 
followed  by  four  others  bearing  the  dog  upon  a 
kind  of  bark  litter,  behind  which  came  the  people 
in  Indian  file.  A  loud  exclamation,  in  the  nature 
of  a  war-whoop,  announced  the  starting  of  the  pro- 
cession. They  moved  on  towards  the  altar,  and 
having  marched  around  it,  the  keepers  of  the  faith 
halted,  facing  the  rising  sun.  With  some  immaterial 
ceremonies,  the  dog  was  laid  upon  the  burning  altar,, 
and  as  the  flames  surrounded  the  offering,  the  offici- 
ating keeper  of  the  faith,  by  a  species  of  ejacula- 
tion, upon  a  high  key,  thrice  repeated,  invoked  the 
attention  of  the  Great  Spirit. 


"  Qua,  qua,  qua : —  (Hail,  hail,  hail.)  Thou  who  hast  created  all 
things,  who  rulest  all  things,  and  who  givest  laws  and  commands  to 
thy  creatures,  listen  to  our  words.  We  now  obey  thy  commands. 
That  which  thou  hast  made  is  returning  unto  thee.  It  is  rising  to 
thee,  by  which  it  will  appear  that  our  words  are  true." ' 

Several  thanksgiving  songs  or  chants,  in  measured 
verse,  were  then  sung  by  the  keepers  of  the  faith, 
the  people  joining  in  chorus.  After  this,  was  made 
the  great  thanksgiving  address  of  the  Iroquois.  The 
keeper  of  the  faith  appointed  to  deliver  it,  invoked 
the  attention  of  Horwen-ne' -yu  by  the  same  thrice- 

^  Some  leaves  of  tobacco  were  at-    dog's  neck,  with  the  incense  of  which 
toched  to  the  wampum  around  the    this  invocation  was  made. 


Ob.  II] 


ADDRESS  TO  TUB  GREAT  SPIRIT. 


219 


repeated  exclamation.  As  the  speecli  progressed, 
he  threw  leaves  of  tobacco  into  the  fire  from  time 
to  time,  that  its  incense  might  constantly  ascend 
during  the  whole  address.  The  following  is  the 
address,  as  delivered  among  the  Senecas :  ^ — 

"  Hail,  Hnil,  Hail :— Listen  now,  with  an  open  ear,  to  the  words 
of  thy  people,  as  they  ascend  to  thy  dwelling,  in  the  smoke  of  our 
offering.  Behold  thy  people  here  assembled.  Behold,  they  have 
come  up  to  celebrate  anew  the  sacred  rites  thou  hnst  given  thera. 
Look  down  upon  us  beneficently.  Give  us  wisdom  faithfully  to  ex- 
ecute thy  commands. 

''Continue  to  listen: — ^The  united  voice  of  thy  people  cont<  mes 
to  ascend  to  thee.  Forbid,  by  thy  wisdom,  all  things  which  shall 
tempt  thy  people  to  relinquish  their  ancient  faith.  Give  us  power 
to  celebrate  at  all  times,  with  zeal  and  fidelity,  the  sacred  ceremonies 
which  thou  hast  given  us. 

"  Continue  to  listen : — Give  to  the  keepers  of  the  faith  wisdom  to 
execute  properly  thy  commands.  Give  to  our  warriors,  and  our 
mothers,  strength  to  perform  the  sacred  ceremonies  of  thy  institution. 
We  thank  thee,  that,  in  thy  wisdom,  thou  hast  given  to  us  these  com- 
mands. We  thank  thee,  that  thou  hast  preserved  them  pure  unto 
this  day. 

"  Contiime  to  listen : — We  thank  thee,  that  the  lives  of  so  many 
of  thy  children  are  spared,  to  participate  in  the  exercises  of  this  oc- 
casion. Our  minds  are  gladdened  to  be  made  partakers  in  the  ex- 
ecution of  thy  commands. 

"  We  return  thanks  to  our  mother,  the  earth,  which  sustains  us. 
We  thank  tliee,  that  thou  hast  caused  her  to  yield  so  plentifully  of 
her  fruits.  Cause  that,  in  the  season  coming,  she  may  not  withhold 
of  her  fulness,  and  leave  any  to  suffer  for  want. 

"  We  return  thanks  to  the  rivers  and  streams,  which  run  their 


'  Taken  down  by  II<i-$a-no-an'-d(i, 
(Ely  S.  Parker)  as  delivered  by  his 
grandfather,  Soneha'-ted,  at  Tona- 
wanda.  I1iis  is  the  ancient  address 
handed   down    from  generatioa   to 


generation,  and  unchanged  in  its 
essential  particulars.  Soae-ha'-wii  baa 
delivered  it  thus  for  the  past  twenty- 
five  years  at  Tonawanda. 


220 


SPIRIT  OF  THE  LEAOUK 


[Book  IL 


courses  upon  the  bowm  of  our  mother  the  earth.  We  thank  thee, 
that  thou  hast  supplied  them  with  life,  for  our  comfort  and  support. 
Grant  that  this  blessing  may  continue. 

**  We  return  thanks  to  all  the  herbs  and  plants  of  the  earth.  We 
thank  thee,  that  in  thy  goodness  thou  hast  blest  them  all,  and  given 
them  strength  to  preserve  our  bodies  healthy,  and  to  cure  lu  of  the 
diseases  inflicted  upon  us  by  evil  spirits.  We  ask  thee  not  to  take 
from  us  these  blessings. 

"  We  return  thanks  to  the  Three  Sisters.  We  thank  thee,  that 
thou  hast  provided  them  as  the  main  supporters  of  our  lives.  We 
thank  thee  for  the  abundant  harvest  gathered  in  during  the  past 
season.  We  ask  that  Our  Supporters  may  never  fail  us,  and  cause 
our  children  to  suffer  from  want. 

"  We  return  thanks  to  the  bushes  and  trees  which  provide  us  with 
fruit.  We  thank  thee,  that  thou  hast  blessed  them,  and  made  them 
to  produce  for  the  good  of  thy  creatures.  We  ask,  that  they  may 
not  refuse  to  yield  plentifully  for  our  enjoyment. 

"  Wo  return  thanks  to  the  winds,  which,  moving,  have  banished 
all  diseases.  We  thank  thee  that  thou  hast  thus  ordered.  We  ask 
t.he  continuation  of  this  great  blessing. 

"  We  return  thanks  to  our  grandfather  He'-no.  We  thank  thee, 
that  thou  hast  so  wisely  provided  for  our  happiness  and  comfort,  in 
ordering  the  rain  to  descend  upon  the  earth,  giving  us  water,  and 
causing  all  plants  to  grow.  We  thank  thee,  that  thou  hast  given 
us  He'-no,  our  grandfather,  to  do  thy  will  in  the  protection  of  thy 
people.    We  ask  that  this  great  blessing  may  be  continued  to  us. 

"  We  return  thanks  to  the  moon  and  stars,  which  give  us  light 
when  the  sun  has  gone  to  his  rest.  We  thank  thee,  that  thy  wisdom 
has  so  kindly  provided,  that  light  is  never  wanting  to  us.  Continue 
unto  us  this  goodness. 

"  We  return  thanks  to  the  sun,  that  he  has  looked  upon  the  earth 
with  a  beneficent  eye.  We  thank  thee,  that  thou  hast,  in  thy  un- 
bounded wisdom,  coramandea  the  sun  to  regulate  the  return  of  the 
seasons,  to  dispense  heat  and  cold,  and  to  watch  over  the  comfort 
of  thy  people.  Give  unto  us  that  wisdom,  which  will  guide  us  in 
the  path  of  truth.  Keep  us  from  all  evil  ways,  that  the  sun  may 
never  hide  his  face  from  us  for  shame,  and  leave  us  in  darkness. 


Wi 


tlu 


Ob.IL] 


ADDRESS  TO  THE  GREAT  SPIRIT. 


221 


"  We  return  thanks  to  the  Ho-no-che-wt'-keh}  We  thank  thee,  that 
thou  hast  provided  so  many  agencies  for  our  good  and  happiness. 

"  Lastly,  we  return  thanks  to  thee,  our  Creator  and  Ruler.  In 
thee  are  embodied  all  things.  We  believe  thou  canst  do  no  evil ; 
that  thou  doest  all  things  for  our  good  and  happiness.  Should  thy 
people  disobey  thy  commands,  deal  not  harshly  with  them ;  but  be 
kind  to  us,  as  thou  hast  been  to  our  fathers  in  times  long  gone  by. 
Hearken  unto  our  words  as  they  have  ascended,  and  may  they  be 
pleasing  to  thee  our  Creator,  the  Preserver  and  Ruler  of  all  things, 
visible  and  invisible.    Na-ho'P 


After  the  delivery  of  this  address,  the  people, 
leaving  the  partly  consumed  offering,  returned  to 
the  -"^unoil-house,  where  the  Feather  dance  was 
pen' r  d.  With  this  the  religious  exercises  of  the 
day  \ "  c  concluded.  Other  dances,  however,  fol- 
lowed, for  the  entertainment  of  the  people,  and  the 
day  and  evening  were  given  up  to  this  amusement. 
Last  of  all  came  the  feast,  with  which  the  proceed- 
ings of  the  day  Avere  terminated. 

On  the  morning  of  the  sixth  day,  the  people 
again  assembled  at  the  place  of  council.  This  day 
was  observed  in  about  the  same  manner  as  one  of 
their  ordinary  religious  days,  at  which  the  Thanks- 
giving dance  was  introduced. 


*  The  Honoche-no'-Tceh  included 
the  whole  spiritual  world,  or  Hubor- 
dinate  spirits  created  by  Ha-wen-ne'- 
yu.  They  were  believed  by  the  Iro- 
quois to  be  mere  agencies  or  instru- 
mentalities through  whom  the  Great 
Spirit  administered  the  go/ernment 
of  the  world.  Tliey  were  also  be- 
lieved to  have  been  created  to  minis- 
ter to  the  happiness  and  protection  of 
the  Indian  upon  earth. 


It  sho-ild  also  be  noticed  that  the 
leading  objects  in  the  natural  world 
which  ore  made  the  subject  of  their 
thanks,  are  designed  to  include  all 
lesser  objects.  Under  each  head,  by 
a  figure  of  speech,  whole  classes  of 
objects  were  included.  Thus  "the 
rivers  and  streams"  include  all  bodies 
of  water,  springs,  fishes,  &e. ;  "  the 
wind"  includes  all  the  birds  of  the 
air. 


222 


SPIRIT  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


[Book  II 


The  seventh  and  1  it  day  was  commenced  with 
the  Ahrdo'-weh ;  afte.*  which  the  Peach-stone  game 
was  introduced,  vrxh  the  determination  of  which 
ended  the  New  Year's  jubilee. 

Other  incidents  and  circumstances  connected  with 
the  woi-ship  of  the  Iroquois  might  be  pointed  out, 
and  would  be  necessary  to  a  full  explanation  of  the 
details  of  their  religious  system ;  but  sufficient  has 
been  presented  to  exhibit  its  framework,  and  the 
principles  upon  which  it  rested.  No  attempt  has 
been  made  to  furnish  a  picture  of  either  of  these 
religious  councils,  by  a  minute  description  of  their 
proceedings.  All  the  detail  has  necessarily  been 
omitted.  To  realize  these  festive  and  religious  cer- 
emonials of  our  primitive  inhabitants,  it  would  be 
necessary  to  have  a  delineation  of  the  incidents  of 
each  day,  step  by  step,  a  description  of  the  dances, 
the  several  games,  and  of  the  preparation  of  the 
feast,  and  also  an  explanation  of  their  modes  of 
social  intercourse  and  of  action,  the  spirit  by  which 
the  people  were  animated,  and  the  general  character 
of  the  scene. 

These  festivals  have  been  observed  from  genera- 
tion to  generation,  and  at  the  same  seasons  of  the 
year,  upon  the  Mohawk,  at  Oneida,  in  the  valley  of 
Onondaga,  on  the  shore  of  the  Cayuga,  and  in  the 
several  villages  of  the  Senecas.  Before  the  voice 
of  the  white  man  was  heard  in  these  peaceful  and 
secluded  retreats  of  the  forest,  that  of  the  Indian  had 
been  lifted  up  to  the  Great  Spirit  with  thanksgiving 
and  praise.    The  origin  of  these  festivals  is  lost,  as 


Cb.  II.] 


INFLUENCE  OF.  THEIR  WORSHIP. 


223 


well  as  the  date  and  order  of  their  institution ;  but 
the  Iroquois  believe  that  tht^  have  been  observed 
among  them,  at  least  since  th^tj  formation  of  the 
League.  They  have  no  tradition,  which  professes 
to  have  taken  the  custody  of  these  dates  and 
events. 

To  one  who  has  witnessed  these  observances 
from  time  to  time,  and  learned  to  comprehend  the 
principles  and  motives  in  which  they  originated, 
they  possess  a  peculiar  but  almost  indefinable  inter- 
est. These  simple  religious  rites  of  a  people,  sitting, 
it  must  be  admitted,  near  the  full  meridian  of  nat- 
ural religion,  are  calculated  to  fill  the  mind  with 
serious  impressions.  In  their  earnest  and  constant 
efforts  to  draw  near  to  the  great  Author  of  their 
being,  to  offer  thanks  for  the  unnumbered  blessings 
strewn  upon  their  path,  and  to  supplicate  the  con- 
tinuance of  that  watchful  care  without  which  there 
was  no  preservation,  there  is  a  degree  of  heart-felt 
piety  which  the  mind  cannot  resist.  We  may  de- 
rive instruction  from  the  faith  of  any  race,  if  it  rises 
above  the  grossness  of  superstition,  into  the  regions 
of  spiritual  meditation.  The  moral  nature  of  man 
unfolds  with  thought ;  and  the  Indian,  in  the  shades 
of  the  forest,  as  well  as  Socrates  in  the  groves  of 
Athens,  or  Moses  upon  the  skirts  of  Sinai,  may  con- 
tribute some  new  lessons  to  the  fund  of  moral 
instruction. 

In  this  and  the  preceding  chapter,  the  design  has 
been  to  expose  the  structure  of  the  worship  of  the 
Iroquois,  and  to  elucidate  the  beliefs  by  which  it 


224 


SPIRIT  OF  THE  LEAOUK 


rBom  n 


was  Upheld.  By  the  standard  of  Christian  judg- 
ment, it  must  be  confessed,  that  the  Faith  and  Wor- 
ship of  the  Iroquois  make  up  a  system,  which,  in  its 
approaches  to  the  truth,  rises  infinitely  above  the 
theological  schemes  of  all  other  races,  both  ancient 
and  modem,  which  originated  independently  of 
revelation.  Having  a  firm  hold  upon  the  great 
truths  of  natural  religion,  they  established  a  cere- 
monious, but  simple  worship.  Unlike  the  bloody 
ritual  of  the  Aztecs,  its  influence  upon  the  mind, 
and  upon  the  social  life  of  the  Indian,  was  mild, 
humanizing  and  gentle.  The  fruits  of  their  re- 
ligious sentiments,  among  themselves,  were  peac^ 
brotherly  kindness,  charity,  hospitality,  integrity, 
truth  and  friendship ;  and  towards  the  Great  Spirit, 
reverence,  thankfulness  and  faith.  More  wise 
than  the  Greeks  and  Romans  in  this  great  partic- 
ular, they  concentrated  all  divinity  into  one  Su- 
preme Being ;  more  confiding  in  the  people  than 
the  priestly  class  of  Egypt,  their  religious  teach- 
ers brought  down  the  knowledge  of  the  "Unut- 
terable One"  to  the  minds  of  all.  Eminently  pure 
and  spiritual,  and  internally  consistent  with  each 
other,  the  beliefs  and  the  religious  ceremonies 
of  the  Iroquois  are  worthy  of  a  respectful  con- 
sideration. A  people  in  the  wilderness,  shut  out 
from  revelation,  with  no  tablet  on  which  to  write 
the  history  of  passing  generations,  save  the  heart  of 
man,  yet  possessed  of  the  knowledge  of  one  Su- 
preme Being,  and  striving,  with  all  the  ardor  of  de- 
votion, to   commune  with  him  in  the  language  of 


Ob.  11] 


INFLUENCE  OP  THEIR  WORSHIP. 


225 


thankfulness  and  supplication,  is,  to  say  tbe  least,  a 
most  extraordinary  spectacle;  not  less  sublime  in 
itself,  than  the  spectacle  of  the  persecuted  Puritan, 
on  the  confines  of  the  same  wilderness,  worshipping 
that  God  in  the  fulness  of  light  and  knowledge, 
whom  the  Indian,  however  limited  and  imperfect 
his  conceptions,  in  the  Great  Spirit,  most  distinctly 
discerned. 

Their  limited  knowledge  of  the  attributes  which 
pertained  to  a  Being  endued  with  creative  power, 
will  not  appear  so  surpiising  -rhen  it  is  remember- 
ed to  be  the  highest  achievement  of  learning  and 
piety,  fully  to  comprehend  the  marvellous  perfec- 
tions of  the  Deity.  When  the  complicated  struc- 
tures of  Egypt,  Greece  and  Rome  are  brought  un- 
der comparison  with  the  simple  and  unpretending 
scheme  of  theology  of  the  children  of  the  forest, 
there  is  found  reason  to  marvel  at  the  superior 
acuteness  and  profundity  of  the  Indian  intellect.  It 
may  be  safely  averred,  that  if  the  sustaining  faith, 
and  the  simple  worship  of  the  Iroquois  are  ever  fully 
explored,  and  carefully  elucidated,  they  will  form 
a  more  imperishable  monument  to  the  Indian, 
than  is  afforded  in  the  purity  of  his  virtues,  or 
in  the  mournfulness  of  his  destiny. 

10* 


CHAPTER   III. 


The  Nevit  Religion. — Ga-ne-o-di'-to,  the  Irstbuctob. — Pbetemded 
Revelatiok.  —  Sose-ha'wa,  his  successob. — Speech  of  Da-jlt^ 
GA-DOSE. —  Speech   of   Sose-ha'^wa. — Doctbines  of   the  New 
*     Relioioit. 


About  the  year  eighteen  hundred,  a  new  religious 
teacher  arose  among  the  Iroquois,  who  professed  to 
have  received  a  revelation  from  the  Great  Spirit, 
with  a  commission  to  preach  to  them  the  doctrines 
with  which  he  had  been  intrusted.  This  revelation 
was  received  under  circumstances  so  remarkable, 
and  the  precepts  which  he  sought  to  inculcate  con- 
tained within  themselves  such  evidences  of  wisdom 
and  beneficence,  that  he  was  universally  received 
among  them,  not  only  as  a  wise  and  good  man,  but 
as  one  commissioned  from  HorwefTMie'-yu  to  become 
their  religious  instructor.  The  new  religion,  as  it 
has  since  been  called,  not  only  embodied  all  the 
precepts  of  the  ancient  faith,  and  recognized  the 
ancient  mode  of  worship,  giving  to  it  anew  the 
sanction  of  the  Great  Spirit,  but  it  also  compre- 
hended such  new  doctrines  as  came  in,  very  aptly, 
to  lengthen  out  and  enlarge  the  primitive  system, 
without  impairing  the  structure  itself.    Charges  of 


m^mms  'mm ' 


GOS-TO-WEH  OR  HEAD  DRESS. 


GA-DE-US-HAoR  NECK  LACE 


OalXL] 


TBI  NEW  RKUOIOV. 


297 


imposture  and  deception  were  at  first  prefeiTed 
agfunst  him,  bat  disbelief  of  his  divine  mission 
graddally  subsided,  until,  at  the  time  of  his  death, 
the  whole  unchri8tiani2sed  portion  of  the  Iroquois 
had  become  firm  believers  in  the  new  religion, 
which,  to  the  present  day,  has  continued  to  be  the 
r  revailing  faith. 

The  singular  personage  who  was  destined  to  ob- 
tain such  a  spiritual  sway  over  the  descendants  of 
the  ancient  Iroquois,  was  Oorue-o-di'-yo^  or  "  Hand- 
some Lake,"  a  Seneca  sachem  of  the  highest  class. 
He  was  born  at  the  Indian  village  of  Oa-no-wcm'-ged^ 
near  Avon,  about  the  year  1735,  and  died  at  Onon- 
daga in  1815,  where  he  happened  to  be  on  one  of 
his  pastoral  visits.    By  birth  he  was  a  Seneca,  of  the 
Turtle  tribe,  and  a  half-brother  of  the  celebrated 
Complanter,  through  a  common  father.    The  best 
part  of  his  life  was  spent  in  idleness  and  dissipation, 
during  which,  although  a  sachem  and  ruler  among 
the  Senecas  for  many  years,  and  through  the  most 
perilous  period  of  their  history,  he  acquired  no  par- 
ticular reputation.    Reforming  late  in  life,  in  his 
future  career  he  showed  himself  to  be  possessed  of 
superior  talents,  and  to  be  animated  by  a  sincere 
and  ardent  desire  for  the  welfare  of  his  race.     He 
appears  to  have  adopted  the  idea  of  a  revelation 
from  Heaven,  to  give  authority  and  sanction  to  his 
projected  reformation.     At  this  period,  and  for  a 
century  preceding,  the  prevailing  intemperance  of 
the  Iroquois  had  been  the  fruitful  source  of  those 
domestic  disorders,  which,  in  connection  with  their 


228 


SPIRIT  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


[Boos  n. 


political  disasters,  seemt  I  then  to  threaten  the  speedy 
extinction  of  the  race.     A  temperance  reformation, 
universal  and  radical,  was  the  principal  and  the  ul- 
timate object  of  the  mission  which  he  assumed,  and 
the  one  upon  which  he  chiefly  employed  his  influ- 
ence and  his  eloquence,  through  the  residue  of  his 
life.     Knowing  that  argument  and  persuasion  were 
feeble  weapons  in  a  contest  with  this  mighty  foe, 
Handsome  Lake  had  the  sagacity  to  address  himself 
to  the  religious  sentiments  and  the  superstitious 
fears  of  the  people.    To  secure  a  more  ready  recep- 
tion of  his  admonitions,  he  clothed  them  with  the 
divine  sanction ;  to  strengthen  their  moral  principles, 
he  enforced  anew  the  precepts  of  the  ancient  faith ; 
and  to  insure  obedience  to  his  teachings,  he  held  over 
the  wicked  the  terrors  of  eternal  punishment.  Trav- 
elling from  village  to  village,  among  the  several 
nations  of  the  League,  with  the  exception  of  the 
christianized  Oneidas,  and  continuing  his  visits  from 
year  to  year,  this  self-appointed  apostle  to  the  Indians 
preached  the  new  doctrine  with  remarkable  effect. 
Numbei's,  it  is  said,  abandoned  their  dissolute  hab- 
its, and  became  sober  and  moral  men ;  discord  and 
contention  gave  place  to  harmony  and  order,  and 
vagrancy  and  sloth  to  ambition  and  industry.  What 
peculiar  motives  induced  him,  when  past  the  merid- 
ian of  life,  to  change  the  whole  tenor  of  his  past 
career,  and  embark  in  this  philanthropic  enterprise 
for  the  social  and  moral  improvement  of  the  Iro- 
quois, it  may  be  difficult  to  asceiiiain.    The  origina- 
tion of  this  project  has,  at  times,  been  ascribed  to 


to 
ate 
the 
sub 

t 

ing 
prot 


his 

wic 

imp< 

was 

felic 

Wit 


okih] 


OK-^ntO-hV'YO,  THE  IN8TRU0TOR. 


229 


Cornplanter,  as  a  means  to  increase  his  own  infla- 
ence;  hut  this  is  not  only  improbable,  but  is  ex- 
pressly denied.  The  motives  by  which  Handsome 
Lake  claimed  to  be  actuated  were  entirely  of  a  re- 
ligious and  benevolent  character,  and  in  pursaance 
of  the  injunctions  of  his  spiritual  guides. 

At  the  time  of  his  supernatural  visitation,  about 
the  year  1800,  Handsome  Lake  resided  at  D&>no- 
siirda'-ga^  the  village  of  Cornplanter,  on  the  Allegany 
river,  in  the  State  of  Pennsylvania.  As  he  explained 
the  matter  to  his  brethren,  having  lain  ill  for  a  Ic  ag 
period,  he  had  surrendered  all  hope  of  recovery,  and 
resigned  himself  to  death.  When  in  the  hourly  ex- 
pectation of  departure,  three  spiritual  beings,  in  the 
forms  of  men,  sent  by  the  Great  Spirit,  appeared 
before  him.  Each  bore  in  his  hand  a  shrub,  bearing 
different  kinds  of  berries,  which,  having  given  him 
to  eat,  he  was,  by  their  miraculous  power,  immedi- 
ately restored  to  health.  After  revealing  to  him 
the  will  of  the  Great  Spirit,  upon  a  great  variety  of 
subjects,  and  particularly  in  relation  to  the  prevail- 
ing intemperance,  and  having  commissioned  him  to 
promulgate  these  doctrines  among  the  Ir  i^uois, 
they  permitted  him  to  visit,  under  their  guidance, 
the  realm  of  the  Evil-minded,  and  to  Lehold  with 
his  mortal  eyes  the  punishments  iificted  upon  the 
wicked,  that  he  might  warn  his  brethren  of  their 
impending  destiny.  Like  Ulysses  and  -^neas,  he 
was  also  favored  with  a  glance  at  Elysium,  and  the 
felicities  of  the  heavenly  residence  of  the  virtuous. 
With  his  mind  thus  stored  with  divine  precepts,  and 


230 


SPIRIT  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


[BooKiL 


with  his  zeal  enkindled  by  the  dignity  of  his  mis- 
sion, Ga-ne-o-di'-yo  at  once  commenced  his  hibors.^ 

After  his  death,  Sose-lia'-wa  (Johnson)  of  Tona- 
wanda  was  appointed  his  successor,  the  first  and  only 
pei*son  ever  "raised  up"  by  the  Iroquois,  and  in- 
vested with  the  office  of  supreme  Religious  Instruc- 
tor. A  sincere  believer  in  the  verity  of  Ga-ne-o-di'- 
yds  mission,  and  an  eminently  pure  and  virtuous 
man,  Sose-ha'-wa  has  devoted  himself  with  zeal  and 
fidelity  to  the  duties  of  his  office,  as  the  spiritual 
guide  and  teacher  of  the  Iroquois.  He  is  a  grandson 
of  Handsome  Lake,  and  a  nephew  of  Red  Jacket, 
and  was  born  at  the  Indian  village  of  Gorno-wau'-gesy 
near  Avon,  about  the  year  17 74,  and  still  resides  at 
Tonawanda  in  the  county  of  Genesee. 

At  the  Mourning  and  Religious  councils  of  the 
League,  which  are  still  held,  at  intervals  of  a  few 
years,  among  the  scattered  descendants  of  the  chil- 
dren of  the  Long  House,  it  has  long  been  customary 
to  set  apart  portions  of  two  or  three  days  to  listen 
to  a  discourse  from  Sose-lm'-wa  upon  the  new  re- 
ligion. On  these  occasions,  he  explains  minutely 
the  circumstances  attending  the  supernatural  visita- 
tion of  Handsome  Lake,  and  delivers  the  instructions, 
word  for  word,  which  he  had  been  accustomed  to 


to  i 


I  The  Iroquois  are  under  the  im- 
pression that  Handsome  Lake  received 
a  license  from  Washington  to  preach. 
There  is  no  doubt  that  he  applied  to 
the  government  during  the  presidency 
of  Jefferson  for  some  recognition  of 
his  mission;  but  the  paper  which 
tley  still  call  the  license,  now  in  the 


possession  of  Blacksmith,  at  Tona- 
wanda, is  simply  a  letter  from  Gen- 
eral Dearborn,  dated  in  1802,  com- 
mending his  teachings.  8oae-ha'-wa 
(Johnson)  fixes  the  period  of  this 
revelation  in  June,  1800.  This  vener- 
able man  has  preached  the  doctrine 
upwards  of  thirty  years. 


(( 


OaUL] 


SPEECH  OF  DE-AT'GA-DOSE. 


231 


give  during  his  own  ministration.  Handsome  Lake 
professed  to  repeat  the  messages  which  were  given 
to  him  from  time  to  time  by  his  celestial  visitants, 
wdth  whom  he  pretended  to  be  in  frequent  com- 
munication, and  whom  he  addressed  as  his  spiritual 
guardians,  thus  enforcing  his  precepts  as  the  direct 
commands  of  the  Great  Spiiit. 

It  is  singular  that  the  credulity,  not  only  of  the 
people,  but  of  their  most  intelligent  chiefs  should 
have  been  sufficiently  great  to  give  credence  to 
these  supernatural  pretensions ;  but  yet  it  is  in  it- 
self no  greater,  than  that  indicated  by  their  belief 
in  witchcraft,  or  in  the  omens  of  dreams.  The  in- 
fluence of  the  new  religion  has  been  extremely  salu-^f^-'*  ^*^^^ 
tary  and  preservative,  without  the  restraints  of 
which,  the  fears  of  Ga-ne-o-di'-yo  might  have  been 
realized  ere  this,  in  the  rapid  decline,  if  not  extinc- 
tion of  the  race.  Their  downward  tendencies  were 
arrested,  and  their  constant  diminution  of  numbers 
was  changed  to  a  gradual  increase.  Its  beneficent 
eflfects  upon  the  people  doubtless  contributed  more 
to  its  final  establishment  than  any  other  cause. 

At  their  councils  and  religious  festivals,  it  was 
customary  for  the  chiefs  and  keepers  of  the  faith  to 
express  their  confidence  in  the  new  religion,  and  to 
exhort  others  to  strengthen  their  belief.  The  late 
Abraham  La  Fort,  De-at-ga-doo8\  an  educated  On- 
ondaga sachem,  thus  expressed  himself  upon  this 
subject  at  a  Mourning  council  of  the  Iroquois,  held 
at  Tonawanda  as  late  as  October,  1847 : — 

"  Let  us  observe  the  operations  of  nature.  The  year 


232 


SPIRIT  OF  THE  LEAGUK 


[BookH 


is  divided  into  seasons,  and  every  season  lias  its  fruits. 
The  birds  of  the  air,  though  clothed  in  the  same 
dress  of  feathers,  are  divided  into  many  classes; 
and  one  class  is  never  seen  to  associate  or  intermin- 
gle with  any  but  its  own  kind.  So  with  the  beasts 
of  the  field  and  woods ;  each  and  every  class  and 
species  have  their  own  separate  rules  by  which  they 
seem  to  be  governed,  and  by  which  their  actions 
are  regulated.  These  distinctions  of  classes  and 
colors  the  Great  Spirit  has  seen  fit  to  make.  But 
the  rule  does  not  stop  here ;  it  is  universal.  It  em- 
braces man  also.  The  human  race  was  created  and  di- 
vided into  different  classes,  whch  were  placed  separate 
from  each  other,  having  different  customs,  manners, 
laws  and  religions.  To  the  Indian,  it  seems  that  no 
more  religion  had  originally  been  given  than  was  to 
be  found  in  the  operations  of  nature,  which  taught 
him  that  there  was  a  Supreme  Being,  all  powerful 
and  all  wise ;  and  on  this  account,  as  well  as  on  ac- 
count of  his  great  goodness,  they  learned  to  love 
and  reverence  him.  But  in  these  latter  times,  when 
the  restless  and  ambitious  spirit  of  the  white-skinned 
race  had  crossed  the  boundary  line,  and  made  in- 
roads upon  the  manners,  customs  and  primitive  re- 
ligion of  the  Indian,  the  Great  Spirit  determined  to, 
and  through  his  servant  Goriie-o-di'-yo  did  reveal  his 
will  to  the  Indian.  The  substance  of  that  will  was  no 
more  than  to  confirm  their  ancient  belief  that  they 
were  entitled  to  a  different  religion,  a  religion  adapted 
to  their  customs,  manners  and  ways  of  thinking."  ^ 

•  Furnished  to  the  author  by  Ha-aa-no-an'dii,  (Ely  S.  Parker,)  from  notes 
taken  at  the  time. 


Okih] 


SPEECH  OP  SOSE-HA'-WA. 


28» 


As  the  disconrse  delivered  by  Sose-ha'-wd^  from 
time  to  time,  contains  a  very  full  exposition  of  their 
ancient  beliefs,  and  mode  of  worship,  together  with 
the  recent  views  introduced  by  Handsome  Lake, 
mingled  up  in  one  collection,  presenting,  probably, 
a  better  idea  of  their  ethical  and  religious  system 
than  could  be  conveyed  in  any  other  manner,  it 
is  given  entire,  and  will  explain  itself.* 

"  The  Mohawks,  the  Ouondagas,  the  Senecas,  and 
our  children  (the  Oneidas,  Cayugas  and  Tuscaroras) 
have  assembled  here  to-day  to  listen  to  the  repeti- 
tion of  the  will  of  the  Great  Spirit,  as  communi- 
cated to  us  from  heaven  through  his  servant,  Gdr 
n^-o-di'-yo. 

"Chiefs,  warriors,  women  and  children: — We 
give  you  a  cordial  welcome.  The  sun  has  advanced 
far  in  his  path,  and  I  am  warned  that  my  time  to 
instruct  you  is  limited  to  the  meridian  sun.  I  must 
therefore  hasten  to  perform  my  duty.  Turn  your 
minds  to  the  Great  Spirit,  and  listen  with  strict 
attention.  Think  seriously  upon  what  I  am  about 
to  speak.  Reflect  upon  it  well,  that  it  may  benefit 
you  and  your  children.  I  thank  the  Great  Spirit 
that  he  has  spared  the  lives  of  so  many  of  you  to 
be  present  on  this  occasion.  I  return  thanks  to  him 
that  my  life  is  yet  spared.    The  Great  Spirit  looked 


'  The  subjoined  translation  'was  pre- 
pared by  Hdaa-no-an'-da,  (Ely  S. 
Parker,)  from  copious  notes  taken  by 
him  at  the  time  of  its  last  delivery  in 
October,  1848,  at  a  general  Mourning 
council  of  the  Iroquois,  held  at  Tona- 
wanda.    It  is  proper  to  add,  that  he 


has  listened  to  its  delivery  on  several 
occasions,  and  is  perfectly  familiar 
with  the  subject.  With  some  slight 
alterations,  the  language  is  his  own. 
This  discourse,  as  it  is  given,  was 
made  on  the  forenoons  of  the  4th,  6tb 
and  6  th  days  of  October,  1848. 


234 


SPIRIT  OF  THE  LEAGUK 


[Book  IL 


down  from  heaven  upon  the  sufferings  and  the  wan- 
derings of  his  red  children.  He  saw  that  they  had 
greatly  decreased  and  degenerated.  He  saw  the 
ravages  of  the  fire-water  among  them.  He  there- 
fore raised  up  for  them  a  sacred  instnictor,  who 
having  lived  and  travelled  among  them  for  sixteen 
years,  was  called  from  his  labors  to  enjoy  eternal 
felicity  with  the  Great  Spirit  in  heaven.  Be  patient 
while  I  speak.  I  cannot  at  all  times  arrange  and 
prepare  my  thoughts  with  the  same  precision.  But 
I  will  relate  Avhat  my  memory  bears. 

"  It  was  in  the  month  of  O^dke'-ya^  (June,)  that 
Handsome  Lake  was  yet  sick.  He  had  been  ill 
four  years.  He  was  accustomed  to  tell  us  that  he 
had  resigned  himself  to  the  will  of  the  Great  Spirit. 
'  I  nightly  returned  my  thanks  to  the  Great  Spirit,' 
said  he,  '  as  my  eyes  were  gladdened  at  evening  by 
the  sight  of  the  stars  of  heaven.  I  viewed  the  or- 
namented heavens  at  evening,  through  the  opening 
in  the  roof  of  my  lodge,  with  grateful  feelings  to 
my  Creator.  I  had  no  assurance  that  I  should  at 
the  next  evening  contemplate  his  works.  For 
this  reason  my  acknowledgments  to  him  were  more 
fervent  and  sincere.  When  night  was  gone,  and 
the  sun  again  shed  his  light  upon  the  earth,  I  saw, 
and  acknowledged  in  the  return  of  day  his  continued 
goodness  to  me,  and  to  all  mankind.  At  length  I 
began  to  have  an  inward  conviction  that  my  end 
was  near.  I  resolved  once  more  to  exchange  friend- 
ly words  with  my  people,  and  I  sent  my  daugh- 
ter to  summon  my  brothers  Oy-ant'-wd-lca^  (Com- 


ch.  m.] 


THE  NEW  RELIGION. 


285 


planter,)  and  To-wan'-ne-arSj  (Blacksnake.')    She 
hastened  to  do  his  bidding,  but  before  she  returned, 
he  had  fallen  into  insensibility,  and  apparent  death. 
Ta-wan'-ne-ars^  upon  returning  to  the  lodge,  hasten- 
ed to  his  brother's  couch,  and  discovered  that  por- 
tions of  his  body  were  yet  warm.    This  happened 
at  early  day,  before  the  morning  dew  had  dried. 
When  the  sun  had  advanced  half-way  to  the  me- 
ridian, his  heart  began  to  beat,  and  he  opened  his 
eyes.     Ta-^uan'-ne-ars  asked  him  if  he  was  in  his 
right  mind ;  but  he  answered  not.    At  meridian  he 
again  opened  his  eyes,  and  the  same  question  was 
repeated.     He  then  answered  and  said,  'A  man 
spoke  from  without,  and  asked  that  some  one  might 
come  forth.    I  looked,  and  saw  some  men  standing 
without.    I  arose,  and  as  I  attempted  to  step  over 
the  threshold  of  my  door,  I  stumbled,  and  should 
have  fallen  had  they  not  caught  me.    They  were 
three  holy  men  who  looked  alike,  and  were  dressed 
alike.    The  paint  they  wore  seemed  but  one  day 
old.    Each  held  in  his  hand  a  shrub  bearing  differ- 
ent kinds  of  fruit.    One  of  them  addressing  me 
said,  '  We  have  come  to  comfort  and  relieve  you. 
Take  of  these  berries  and  eat ;  they  will  restore  you 
to  health.    We  have  been  witnesses  of  your  length- 
ened illness.     We  have  seen  with  what  resignation 
you  have  given  youreelf  up  to  the  Great  Spirit. 
We  have  heard  your  daily  return  of  thanks.    He 
has  heard  them  all.     His  ear  has  ever  been  open  to 
hear.     You  were  thankful  for  the  return  of  night, 
when  you  could  contemplate  the  beauties  of  heaven. 


286 


SPIRIT  OF  THE  LEAGUR 


[Book  IL 


Yon  were  accustomed  to  look  upon  the  moon,  as  she 
coursed  in  her  nightly  paths.  When  there  were  no 
hopes  to  you  that  you  would  again  behold  these 
things,  you  willingly  resigned  yourself  to  the 
mind  of  the  Great  Spirit.  This  was  right.  Since 
the  Great  Spirit  made  the  earth  and  put  man  upon 
it,  we  have  been  his  constant  servants  to  guard  and 
protect  his  works.  There  are  four  of  us.  Some 
other  time  you  will  be  permitted  to  see  the  other. 
The  Great  Spirit  is  pleased  to  know  your  patient 
resignation  to  his  will.  As  a  reward  for  your  devo- 
tion, he  has  cured  your  sickness.  Tell  your  people 
to  fiSsemble  to-morrow,  and  at  noon  go  in  and  speak 
to  them.' '  After  they  had  further  revealed  their 
intentions  concerning  him  they  departed. 

"At  the  time  appointed  Handsome  Lake  appear- 
ed at  the  council,  and  thus  addressed  the  people 
upon  the  revelations  which  had  been  made  to  him : 
'  I  have  a  message  to  deliver  to  you.  The  servants 
of  the  Great  Spirit  have  told  me  that  I  should  yet 
live  upon  the  earth  to  become  an  instructor  to  my 
people.  Since  the  creation  of  man,  the  Great  Spirit 
has  often  raised  up  men  to  teach  his  children  what 
they  should  do  to  please  him ;  but  they  have  been 
unfaithful  to  their  trust.  I  hope  I  shall  profit  by 
their  example,  ^^our  Creator  has  seen  that  you 
have  transgressed  greatly  against  his  laws.  He  made 
man  pure  and  good.  He  did  not  intend  that  he 
should  sin.  You  commit  a  great  sin  in  taking  the  fire- 
water. The  Great  Spirit  says  that  you  must  abandon 
this  enticing  habit.    Your  an^^estors  have  brought 


Co.  IIL] 


THE  NEW  RELIGION. 


237 


great  misery  and  suffering  upon  you.  They  first  took 
the  fire-water  of  the  white  man,  and  entailed  upon 
you  its  consequences.  None  of  them  have  gone  to 
heaven.  The  fire-water  does  not  belong  to  you.  It 
was  made  for  the  white  man  beyond  the  great 
waters.  For  the  white  man  it  is  a  medicine  ;  but 
they  too  have  violated  the  will  of  their  Maker.  The 
Great  Spirit  says  that  drunkenness  is  a  great  crime, 
and  he  forbids  you  to  indulge  in  this  e-zil  habit.  His 
command  is  to  the  old  and  young.  The  abandon- 
ment of  its  use  will  relieve  much  of  your  sufferings, 
and  greatly  increase  the  comfort  and  happiness  of 
your  children.n  The  Great  Spirit  is  grieved  that  so 
much  crime  and  wickedness  should>  defile  the  earth. 
There  are  many  evils  which  he  never  intended 
sho'^^d  exist  among  his  red  children.  The  Great 
Spirit  has,  for  many  wise  reasons,  withheld  from 
man  the  number  of  his  days ;  but  he  has  not  left 
him  without  a  guide,  for  he  has  pointed  out  to  him 
the  path  in  which  he  may  safely  tread  the  journey 
of  life. 

"'When  the  Great  Spirit  made  man,  he  also 
made  woman.  He  instituted  marriage,  and  enjora- 
ed  upon  them  to  love  each  other,  and  be  faithful. 
It  is  pleasing  to  him  to  see  men  and  women  obey 
his  will.  Your  Creator  abhors  a  deceiver  and  a  hy- 
pocrite. By  obeying  his  commands  you  will  die  an 
easy  and  a  happy  death.  When  the  Great  Spirit 
instituted  marriage,  he  ordained  to  bless  those  who 
were  faithful  with  children.  Some  women  are  un- 
fruitful, and  others  become  so  by  misfortune.    Such 


238 


SPIRIT  OF  THE  LEAOUE. 


[BooKlL 


have  great  opportunities  to  do  much  good.    There 
are  many  orphans,  and  many  poor  children  whom  they 
can  adopt  as  their  own.    If  you  tie  up  the  clothes  of 
an  orphan  child,  the  Great  Spirit  will  notice  it,  and 
reward  you  for  it.    Should  an  orphan  ever  cross 
your  path  be  kind  to  him,  and  treat  him  with  ten- 
derness, for  this  is  right.     Parents  must  constantly 
teach  their  children  morality,  and  a  reverence  for 
their  Creator.    Parents  must  also  guard  their  chil- 
dren against  improper  marriages.    They,  having 
much  experience,  should  select  a  suitable  match 
for  their  child.    When  the  parents  of  both  parties 
have  agreed,  then  bring  the  young  pair  together, 
and  let  them  know  what  good  their  parents  have 
designed  for  them.    If  at  any  time  they  so  far  dis- 
agree that  they  cannot  possibly  live  contented  and 
happy  with  each  other,  they  may  separate  in  mu- 
tual good  feeling;  and  in  this  there  is  no  wrong. 
When  a  child  is  bom  to  a  husband  and  wife,  they 
must  give  great  thanks  to  the  Great  Spirit,  for  it  is 
his  gift,  and  an  evidence  of   his  kindness.    Let 
parents  instruct  their  children  in  their  duty  to  the 
Great  Spirit,  to  their  parents,  and  to  their  fellow- 
men.     Children  should    obey  their  parents  and 
guardians,  and  submit  to  them  in  all  things.     Dis- 
obedient children  occasion  great  pain  and  misery. 
They  wound  their  parents'  feelings,  and  often  drive 
them  to  desperation,  causing  them  great  distress, 
and  final  admission  into  the  place  of  Evil  Spirits. 
The  marriage  obligations  should  generate  good  to 
all  who  have  assumed  them.    Lei  the  married  be 


Oa.  III.] 


THE  NEW  RELIOIOir. 


239 


faithful  to  each  other,  that  when  they  die  it  may 
be  in  peace.  Children  should  never  permit  their 
parents  to  suffer  in  their  old  age.  Be  kind  to 
them,  and  support  them.  The  Great  Spirit  requires 
all  children  to  love,  revere  and  obey  their  parents. 
To  do  this  is  highly  pleasing  to  him.  The  happi- 
ness of  parents  is  greatly  increased  by  the  affection 
and  the  attentions  of  their  children.  To  abandon 
a  wife  or  children  is  a  great  wrong,  and  produces 
many  evils.  It  is  wrong  for  a  father  or  mother-in- 
law,  to  vex  a  son  or  daughter-in-law;  but  they 
should  use  them  as  if  they  were  their  own  chil- 
dren. It  often  happens  that  parents  hold  angry  dis- 
putes over  their  infant  child.  This  is  also  a  great 
sin.  The  infant  hears  and  comprehends  the  angry 
words  of  its  parents.  It  feels  bad  and  lonely.  It 
can  see  for  itself  no  happiness  in  prospect.  It  con- 
cludes to  return  to  its  Maker.  It  wants  a  happy 
home,  and  dies.  The  parents  then  weep  because 
their  child  has  left  them.  You  must  put  this  evil 
practice  froai  among  you,  if  you  would  live 
happy. 

"'The  Great  Spirit,  when  he  made  the  earth, 
never  intended  that  it  should  be  made  merchandise ; 
but  he  willed  that  all  his  creatures  should  enjoy  it 
equally.  Your  chiefs  have  violated  and  betrayed 
your  trust  by  selling  lands.  Nothing  is  now  left  of 
our  once  large  possessions,  save  a  few  small  reserva- 
tions. Chiefs,  and  aged  men — you,  as  men,  have  no 
lands  to  sell.  You  occupy  and  possess  a  tract  in 
trust  for  your  children.    You  should  hold  that  trust 


240 


SPIRIT  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


[Book  IL 


sacred,  lest  your  children  are  driven  from  their 
homes  by  your  unsafe  conduct.  Whoever  sells 
lands  offends  the  Great  Spirit,  and  must  expect  a 
great  punishment  after  death.'* 

Som-ha'-wd  here  suspended  the  narration  of  the 
discourse  of  Handsome  Lake,  and  thus  addressed 
the  council : — 

"Chiefs,  keepers  of  the  faith,  warriors,  women 
and  children: — You  all  know,  that  our  religion 
teaches,  that  the  early  day  is  dedicated  to  the  Great 
Spirit,  and  that  the  late  day  is  granted  to  the  spirits 
of  the  dead.  It  is  now  meridian,  and  I  must  close. 
Preserve  in  your  minds  that  which  has  been  said. 
Accept  my  thanks  for  your  kind  and  patient  atten- 
tion. It  is  meet  that  I  should  also  return  my  thanks 
to  the  Great  Spirit,  that  he  has  assisted  me  thus  far, 
in  my  feeble  frame,  to  instruct  you.  We  ask  you 
all  to  come  up  again  to-morrow,  at  early  day,  to 
hear  what  further  may  be  said.     I  have  done." 

The  next  morning,  after  the  council  had  been 
opened  in  the  usual  manner,  Sose-ha'-wd  thus  con- 
tinued : — 

"  Relatives,  uncover  now  your  heads  and  listen : — 
The  day  has  thus  far  advanced,  and  again  we  are 
gathered  around  the  council-fire.  I  see  around  me 
the  several  nations  of  the  Long  House ;  this  gives  me 
great  joy.  I  see  also  seated  around  me  my  counsel- 
lor (keepers  of  the  faith,)  who  have  been  regularly 
appointed,  as  is  the  custom  of  our  religion.  Greet- 
ings have  been  exchanged  with  each  other.  Thanks 
have  been  returned  to  Gd-nirO-di'-yo.    Thanks  also 


Cb.  Ill] 


THE  NEW  RELIGION. 


941 


have  been  returned  to  our  Creator,  by  the  council 
now  assembled.  At  this  moment  the  Great  Spirit 
is  looking  upon  this  assembly.  He  hears  our  words, 
he  knows  our  thoughts,  and  is  always  pleased  to  see 
us  gathered  together  for  good.  The  sun  is  now 
high,  and  soon  it  will  reach  the  middle  heavens.  I 
must  therefore  make  haste.  Listen  attentively,  and 
consider  well  what  you  shall  hear.  I  return  thanks 
to  our  Creator,  that  he  has  spared  your  lives  through 
the  dangers  of  darkness.  I  salute  and  return  my 
thanks  to  the  four  Celestial  beings,  who  have  com- 
municated what  I  am  about  to  say  to  you.  I  return 
thanks  to  my  grandfather,  (Handsome  Lake,)  from 
whom  you  fii*8t  heard  what  I  am  about  to  speak. 
We  all  feel  his  loss.  We  miss  him  at  our  councils. 
I  now  occupy  his  place  before  you ;  but  I  am  con- 
scious that  I  have  not  the  power  which  he  pos- 
sessed. 

"  Counsellors,  warriors,  mothers  and  children : — 
Listen  to  good  instruction.  Consider  it  well.  Lay 
it  up  in  your  minds,  and  forget  it  not.  Our  Creator, 
when  he  made  us,  designed  that  we  should  live  by 
hunting.  It  sometimes  happens  that  a  man  goes 
out  for  the  hunt,  leaving  his  wife  with  her  friends. 
After  a  long  absence  he  returns,  and  finds  that  his 
wife  has  taken  another  husband.  The  Great  Spirit 
says  that  this  is  a  great  sin,  and  must  be  put  frona 
among  us. 

"The  four  Messengers  further  said,  that  it  was 

wrong  for  a  mother  to  punish  a  child  with  a  rod. 

It  is  not  right  to  punish  much,  and  our  Creator 

11 


; 


242 


SPIRIT  OF  THE  LEAGUE 


[BooElL 


never  intended  that  children  should  be  punished 
with  a  whip,  or  be  used  with  any  violence.  In 
punishing  a  refractory  child,  water  only  is  necessary, 
and  it  is  sufficient.  Plunge  them  under.  This  is  not 
wrong.  Whenever  a  child  promises  to  do  better, 
the  punishment  must  cease.  It  is  wrong  to  continue 
it  after  promises  of  amendment  are  made.  Thus 
they  said. 

"  It  is  light  and  proper  always  to  look  upon  the 
dead.  Let  your  face  be  brought  near  to  theirs,  and 
then  address  them.  Let  the  dead  know  that  their 
absence  is  regretted  by  their  friends,  and  that  they 
grieve  for  their  death.  Let  the  dead  know,  too, 
how  their  surviving  friends  intend  to  live.  Let 
them  know  whether  they  will  so  conduct  themselves, 
that  they  will  meet  them  again  in  the  future  world. 
The  dead  will  hear  and  remember.    Thus  they  said. 

"  Continue  to  listen  while  I  proceed  to  relate  what 
further  they  said: — Our  Creator  made  the  earth. 
Upon  it  he  placed  man,  and  gave  him  cert.,  in  rules 
of  conduct.  It  pleased  him  also  to  give  them  many 
kinds  of  amusements.  He  also  ordered  that  the 
earth  should  produce  all  that  is  good  for  man.  So 
long  as  the  earth  remains,  it  will  not  cease  to  yield. 
Upon  the  surface  of  the  ground  berries  of  various 
kinds  are  produced.  It  is  the  will  of  the  Great 
Spirit,  that  when  they  ripen,  we  should  return  our 
thanks  to  him,  and  have  a  public  rejoicing  for  the 
continuance  of  these  blessings.  He  made  every- 
thing which  we  live  upon,  and  requires  us  to  be 
thankful  at  all  times  for  the  continuance  of  his 


■■■4 


Ob.  IIL] 


THE  NEW  RELIGION. 


243 


favoi-s.  Wlien  Our  t'lfe  (corn,  «fec.)  lias  again  ap- 
peared, it  is  the  will  of  the  Great  Ruler  that  we  as- 
semble for  a  general  thanksgiving.  It  is  his  will 
also  that  the  children  he  brought  and  made  to  par- 
ticipate  in  the  Feather  dance.  Your  feast  must 
consist  of  the  new  production.  It  is  proper  at  these 
times,  should  any  present  not  have  their  names  pub- 
lished, or  if  any  changes  have  been  made,  to  an- 
nounce them  then.  The  festival  must  continue  four 
days.  Thus  they  said.  Upon  the  first  day  must 
be  performed  the  Feather  dance.  This  ceremony 
must  take  place  in  the  early  day,  and  cease  at  the 
middle  day.  In  the  same  manner,  upon  the  second 
day,  is  to  be  performed  the  Thanksgiving  dance. 
On  the  third,  the  Thanksgiving  concert,  Ah-do'-weh^ 
is  to  be  introduced.  The  fourth  day  is  set  apart  for 
the  Peach-stone  game.  All  these  ceremonies,  insti- 
tuted by  our  Creator,  must  be  commenced  at  the 
early  day,  and  cease  at  the  middle  day.  At  all 
these  times,  we  are  required  to  return  thanks  to  our 
Grandfather  He'-no  and  his  assistants.  To  them 
is  assigned  the  duty  of  watching  over  the  earth,  and 
all  it  produces  for  our  good.  The  great  Feather 
and  Thanksgiving  dances  are  the  appropriate  cere- 
monies of  thanksgiving  to  the  Ruler  and  Maker  of 
all  things.  The  Thanksgiving  concert  belongs  ap- 
propriately to  our  Grandfathers.  In  it,  we  return 
thanks  to  them.  During  the  performance  of  this 
ceremony,  we  are  required  also  to  give  them  the 
smoke  of  tobacco.  Again,  we  must  at  this  time  re- 
turn thanks  to  our  mother  the  earth,  for  she  is  our 


n 


244 


SPIRIT  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


[Boob  II 


relative.  We  must  also  return  thanks  to  Our 
Life  and  its  Sisters.  All  these  things  are  required 
to  be  done  by  the  light  of  the  sun.  It  must  not  be 
protracted  until  the  sun  has  hid  his  face,  and  dark- 
ness surrounds  all  things. 

"  Continue  to  listen : — ^We  have  a  change  of  sea- 
sons. We  have  a  season  of  cold.  This  is  the  hunt- 
ing season.  It  is  also  one  in  which  the  people  can 
amuse  themselves.  Upon  the  fifth  day  of  the  new 
moon,  Nts-go-vmh'-na^  (about  Feb.  1st,)  we  are  re- 
quired to  commence  the  annual  jubilee  of  thanks- 
giving to  our  Creator.  At  this  festival  all  can  give 
evidence  of  their  devotion  to  the  will  of  the  Great 
Spirit,  by  participating  in  all  its  ceremonies. 

"  Continue  to  listen : — ^The  four  Messengers  of  the 
Great  Spirit  have  always  watched  over  us,  and  have 
ever  seen  what  was  transpiring  among  men.  At 
one  time.  Handsome  Lake  was  translated  by  them  to 
the  regions  above.  He  looked  down  upon  the  earth 
and  saw  a  great  assembly.  Out  of  it  came  a  man. 
His  garments  were  torn,  tattered  and  filthy.  His 
whole  appearance  indicated  great  misery  and  pov- 
erty. They  asked  him  how  this  spectacle  appeared 
to  him.  He  replied  that  it  was  hard  to  look  upon. 
They  then  told  him  that  the. man  he  saw  was  a 
drunkard.  That  he  had  taken  the  fire-water,  and 
it  had  reduced  him  to  poverty.  Again  he  looked, 
and  saw  a  woman  seated  upon  the  ground.  She 
was  constantly  engaged  in  gathering  up  and  secret- 
ing about  her  person  her  worldly  effects.  They 
said,  the  woman  you  see  is  inhospitable.     She  is  too 


C&  III.] 


THE  NEW  RELIOION. 


245 


selfish  to  spare  anything,  and  will  never  leave  her 
worldly  goods.  She  can  never  pass  from  earth  to 
heaven.  Tell  this  to  your  people.  Again  he  looked, 
and  saw  a  man  carrying  in  each  hand  large  pieces 
of  meat.  He  went  about  the  assembly  giving  to 
each  a  piece.  This  man,  they  said,  is  blessed,  for 
he  is  hospitable  and  kind.  He  looked  again,  and 
saw  streams  of  blood.  They  said,  thus  will  the 
earth  be,  if  the  fire-water  is  not  put  from  among 
you.  Brother  will  kill  brother,  and  friend  friend. 
Again  they  told  him  to  look  towards  the  east. 
He  obeyed,  and  as  far  as  his  vision  reached,  he  saw 
the  increasing  smoke  of  numberless  distilleries  aris- 
ing, and  shutting  out  the  light  of  the  sun.  It  was  a 
hoiTible  spectacle  to  witness.  They  told  him  that 
here  was  manufactured  the  fire-water.  Again  he 
looked,  and  saw  a  costly  house,  made  and  furnished 
by  the  pale-faces.  It  was  a  house  of  confinement, 
where  were  fetters,  ropes  aad  whips.  They  said 
that  those  who  persisted  in  the  use  of  the  fire-water 
would  fall  into  this.  Our  Creator  commands  us  to 
put  this  destructive  vice  far  from  us.  Again  he 
looked,  and  saw  various  assemblages.  Some  of 
them  were  unwilling  to  listen  to  instruction.  They 
were  riotous,  and  took  great  pride  in  drinking  the 
strong  waters.  He  observed  another  group  who 
were  half  inclined  to  hear,  but  the  temptations  to 
vice  which  surrounded  them  allured  them  back, 
and  they  also  revelled  in  the  fumes  of  the  fire-water. 
He  saw  another  assemblage  which  had  met  to  hear 
instructions.    This  they  said  was  pleasing  to  the 


t 


246 


SPIRIT  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


[Book  IL 


Great  Spirit.  He  loves  those  who  will  listen  and 
obey.  It  has  grieved  him  that  his  children  are 
now  divided  by  separate  interests,  and  are  pursuing 
so  many  paths.  It  pleases  him  to  see  his  people 
live  together  in  harmony  and  quiet.  The  fire-water 
creates  many  dissensions  and  divisions  among  us. 
They  said  that  the  use  of  it  would  cause  many  to 
die  unnatural  deaths ;  many  will  be  exposed  to  cold, 
and  freeze ;  many  will  be  burned,  and  others  will 
be  drowned  while  under  the  influence  of  the  fire- 
water. 

"  Friends  and  Relatives : — All  these  things  have 
often  happened.  How  many  of  our  people  have 
been  frozen  to  death ;  how  many  have  been  burned 
to  death;  how  many  have  been  drowned  while 
under  the  influence  of  the  strong  waters.  The  pun- 
ishments of  those  who  use  the  fire-watet*  commence 
while  they  are  yet  on  the  earth.  Many  are  now 
thrown  into  houses  of  confinement  by  the  pale 
faces.  I  repeat  to  you,  the  Ruler  of  us  all  requires 
us  to  unite  aiid  put  this  evil  from  among  us.  Some 
say  that  the  use  of  the  fire-water  is  not  wrong, 
and  that  it  is  food.  Let  those  who  do  not  believe 
it  wrong,  make  this  eyperiment.  Let  all  who  use 
the  fire-water  assemble  and  organize  into  a  council ; 
and  those  who  do  not,  into  another  near  them.  A 
great  difference  will  then  be  discovered.  The  coun- 
cil of  drunkards  will  end  in  a  riot  and  tumult,  while 
the  other  will  have  harmony  and  quiet.  It  is  hard 
to  think  of  the  great  prevalence  of  this  evil  among 
us.     Reform,  and  put  it  from  among  you.    Many 


Ch.  Ill] 


THE  NEW  RELIGION. 


247 


resolve  to  use  the  fire-water  until  near  death,  when 
they  will  repent.  If  they  do  this,  nothing  can  save 
them  from  destruction,  for  then  medicine  can  have 
no  power.     Thus  they  said. 

"  All  men  were  made  equal  by  the  Great  Spirit ; 
but  he  has  given  to  them  a  variety  of  gifts.     To 
some  a  pretty  face,  to  others  an  ugly  one ;  to  some 
a  comely  form,  to  others  a  deformed  figure.     Some 
are  fortunate  in  collecting  around  them  worldly 
goods.     But  you  are  all  entitled  to  the  same  privi- 
leges, and  therefore  must  put  pride  from  among 
you.     You  are  not  your  own  makers,  nor  the  build- 
ers of  your  own  fortunes.     All  things  are  the  gift 
of  the  Great  Spirit,  and  to  him  must  be  returned 
thanks  for  their  bestowal.     He  alone  must  b(  ac- 
knowledged as  the  giver.     It  has  pleased  hiri  to 
make  differences  among  men ;  but  it  is  wrong  for 
one  man  to  exalt  himself  above  another.     Love 
each  other,  for  you  are  all  brothers  and  sisters  of 
the  same  great  family.     The  Great  Spirit  enjoins 
upon  all,  to  observe  hospitality  and  kindness,  espe- 
cially to  the  needy  and  the  helpless;   for  this  is 
pleasing  to  him.     If  a  stranger  wanders  about  your 
abode,  speak  to  him  with  kind  words  ;  be  hospitable 
towards  him,  welcome  him  to  your  home,  and  forget 
not  always  to  mention  the  Great  Spirit.     In  the 
morning,  give  thanks  to  the  Great  Spirit  for  the  re- 
turn of  day,  and  the  light  of  the  sun ;  at  night  re- 
new your  thanks  to  him,  that  his  ruling  power  has 
preserved  you  from  harm  during  the  day,  and  that 


m 


;  »1! 


%m 


S     11 


m 


248 


SPIRIT  OP  THE  LEAGUE 


[Book  XL 


night  has  again  come,  in  which  you  may  rest  your 
wearied  bodies. 

"  The  four  Messengers  said  further  to  Handsome 
Lake: — Tell  your  people,  and  particularly  the  keepers 
of  the  faith,  to  be  strong-minded,  and  adhere  to  the 
true  faith.  We  fear  the  Evil-minded  will  go  among 
them  with  temptations.  He  may  introduce  the 
fiddle.  He  may  bring  cards^  and  leave  them  among 
you.  The  use  of  these  are  great  sins.  Let  the 
people  be  on  their  guard,  and  the  keepers  of  the 
faith  be  watchful  and  vigilant,  that  none  of  these 
evils  may  find  their  way  among  the  people.  Let 
the  keepers  of  the  faith  preserve  the  law  of  moral 
conduct  in  all  its  purity.  When  meetings  are  to  be 
held  for  instruction,  and  the  people  are  preparing 
to  go,  the  Evil-minded  is  then  busy.  He  goes  from 
one  to  another,  whispering  many  temptations,  by 
which  to  keep  them  away.  He  will  even  follow 
persons  into  the  door  of  the  council,  and  induce 
some,  at  that  time,  to  bend  their  steps  away.  Many 
resist  until  they  have  entered,  and  then  leave  it. 
This  habit,  once  indulged,  obtains  a  fast  hold,  and 
the  e\al  propensity  increases  with  age.  This  is  a 
great  sin,  and  should  be  at  once  abandoned.  Thus 
they  said. 

"  Speak  evil  of  no  one.  If  you  can  say  no  good 
of  a  person,  then  be  silent.  Let  not  your  tongues 
betray  you  into  evil.  Let  all  be  mindful  of  this ; 
for  these  are  the  words  of  our  Creator.  Let  all 
strive  to  cultivate  friendship  with  those  who  sur- 
round them.    This  is  pleasing  to  the  Great  Spirit. 


Ob.111.] 


THE  NEW   KELIOION. 


249 


"Counsellors,  warriors,  women  and  children: — ^I 
shall  now  rest.  I  thank'  you  all  for  your  kind  and 
patient  attention.  I  thank  the  Great  Spirit,  that 
he  has  spared  the  lives  of  so  many  of  us  to  witness 
this  day.  I  request  you  all  to  come  up  again  to- 
morrow at  early  day.  Let  us  all  hope,  that,  until 
we  meet  again,  the  Creator  and  Ruler  of  us  all  may 
be  kind  to  us,  and  preserve  our  lives.    iVa-Ao'." 

The  council,  on  the  following  day,  was  opened 
with  a  few  short  speeches,  from  some  of  the  chiefe 
or  keepers  of  the  faith,  returning  thanks  for  the 
privileges  of .  the  occasion,  as  usual  at  councils; 
after  which  Sose-ha'-vjd,  resuming  his  discourse,  spoke 
as  follows: —  . 

"Friends  and  Relatives,  uncover  now  your 
heads: — Continue  to  listen  to  my  rehearsal  of  the 
sayings  communicated  to  Handsome  Lake  by  the 
four  Messengers  of  the  Great  Spirit.  "We  have 
met  again  around  the  council-fire.  "We  Jiave  fol- 
lowed the  ancient  custom,  and  greeted  each  ether. 
This  is  right,  and  highly  pleasing  to  our  Maker. 
He  now  looks  down  upon  this  assembly.  He  sees 
us  all.  He  is  informed  of  the  cause  of  our  gather- 
ing and  it  is  pleasing  to  him.  Life  is  uncertain. 
"While  we  live  let  us  love  each  other.  Let  us  sym- 
pathize always  with  the  suffering  and  needy.  Let 
us  also  always  rejoice  with  those  who  are  glad.  This 
is  now  the  third  day,  and  my  time  for  speaking  to 
you  is  drawing  to  a  close.  It  will  be  a  long  time 
before  we  meet  again.     Many  moons  and  seasons 

will  have  passed,  before  the  sacred  council-brand 

11* 


:J     W 


If 


I 


ii 


t\ 


n 


250 


SPIRIT  OF  THE  LEAGUE, 


[Book  II 


shall  be  again  uncovered.    Be  watchful,  therefore, 
and  remember  faithfully  what  you  may  now  hear. 

"  In  discoursing^  yesterday  upon  the  duties  of  the 
keepers  of  the  faith,  I  omitted  some  things  impoiir 
ant  The  Great  Spirit  created  this  office.  He  de- 
signed that  its  duties  should  never  end.  There  are 
sorae  who  are  selected  and  set  apart  by  our  Maker, 
to  pt  J  form  the  duties  of  this  office.  It  is  therefore 
their  duty  to  be  faithful,  and  to  be  always  watching. 
nw^f,  duties  they  must  ever  perform  during  their 
lives.  Thy  faithful,  when  they  leave  this  earth,  will 
have  a  pleasant  path  to  travel  in.  The  same  office 
O-viiits  m  heaven,  the  home  of  our  Creator.  They 
will  take  the  same  place  when  they  arrive  there. 
There  are  dreadful  penalties  awaiting  those  keepers 
of  the  faith,  who  resign  their  office  without  a  cause. 
Thus  they  said. 

"  It  was  the  original  intention  of  our  Maker,  that 
all  our  feasts  of  thanksgiving  should  be  sta?oned 
with  the  flesh  of  wild  animals.  But  we  are  sur 
rounded  by  the  pale-faces,  and  in  a  shoit  time  the 
woods  will  be  all  removed.  Then  tb  3ro  will  be  no 
more  game  for  the  Taian  to  use  in  his  feasts.  The 
four  Messengers  sail  in  consequence  of  this,  that 
we  might  use  the  flfc?a  of  domei-'ic  animals.  This 
will  not  be  wrong.  1  le  pa!3-facf;s  are  pressing  you 
upon  every  side.  You  must  therefore  live  as  they 
do.  How  far  you  can  do  so  without  sin,  I  will  now 
tell  you.  You  may  grow  cattle,  and  build  your- 
selves warm  and  comfortable  dwelling-houses.  This 
is  not  sin ;  and  it  is  all  that  you  can  safely  adopt 


Oa.  in.] 


THE  NEW  RELIGION. 


251 


of  the  customs  of  the  pale-faces.    You  cannot  live 
as  they  do.    Thus  they  said. 

"  Continue  to  listen : — It  has  pleased  our  Creator 
to  set  apart  as  our  Life,  the  Three  Sisters.  For 
this  special  favor,  let  us  ever  be  thankful.  When 
you  have  gathered  in  your  harvest,  let  the  people 
assemble,  and  hold  a  general  thanksgiving  for  so 
great  a  good.  In  this  way  you  will  show  your 
obedience  to  the  will  and  pleasure  of  your  Creator. 
Thus  they  said. 

"  Many  of  you  may  be  ignorant  of  the  Spirit  of 
Medicine.  It  watches  over  all  constantly,  and  assists 
the  needy  whenever  necessity  requires.  The  Great 
Spirit  designed  that  some  laen  should  possess  the 
gift  of  skill  in  medicine.  But  he  is  pained  to  see  a 
medicine  man  making  exorbitant  charges  for  attend- 
ing the  sick.  Our  Creator  made  for  us  tobacco.  This 
plant  must  always  be  used  in  administering  medi- 
cines. When  a  sick  person  reco\8rs  his  health,  he 
must  le^iirn  his  thanks  to  the  Great  Spirit  by  means 
of  tobacco;  jor  it  is  by  his  goodness  that  he  is 
made  vs^ell.  He  blesses  the  medicine;  and  the 
medicine  man  must  receive  as  his  reward  whatever 
the  gratitude  of  the  restored  may  tender.  This  is 
right  and  proper.  There  are  many  who  are  unfortu- 
nate, and  cany  ot  pay  for  attendance.  It  is  sufficient 
for  such  tr»  return  thanks  to  the  medicine  man  upon 
recovery.  The  remembrance  that  he  has  saved  the 
lii'r  of  a  relative,  will  be  a  sufficient  reward. 

"  Listen  further  to  what  the  Great  Spirit  has  been 
pleased  to  communicate  to  us : — He  has  made  us,  aa 


'  m 


ii 


252 


SPIRIT  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


[Book  II 


a  race,  separate  and  distinct  from  the  pale-face.  It 
is  a  great  sin  to  intermarry,  and  intermingle  the 
blood  of  the  two  races.  Let  none  be  guilty  of  this 
transgression. 

"  At  one  time  the  four  Messengers  said  to  Hand- 
some Lake,  lest  the  people  should  disbelieve  you, 
and  not  repent  and  forsake  their  evil  ways,  we  will 
now  disclose  to  you  the  House  of  Torment,  the 
dwelling-place  of  the  Evil-minded.  Handsome 
Lake  was  particular  in  describing  to  us  all  that  he 
witnessed;  and  the  course  which  departed  spirits 
were  accustomed  to  take  on  leaving  the  earth. 
There  was  a  road  which  led  upwards.  At  a  certain 
point  it  branched ;  one  branch  led  straight  forward 
to  the  Home  of  the  Great  Spirit,  and  the  other 
turned  aside  to  the  House  of  Torment.  At  the 
place  where  the  roads  separated  were  stationed  two 
keepers,  one  repi*esenting  the  Good,  and  the  other  the 
Evil  Spirit.  When  a  person  reached  the  fork,  if 
wicked,  by  a  motion  from  the  Evil  keeper,  he  turn- 
ed instinctively  upon  the  road  which  led  to  the 
abode  of  the  Evil-minded.  But  if  virtuous  and 
good,  the  other  keeper  directed  him  upon  the 
straight  road.  The  latter  was  not  much  travelled ; 
while  the  former  was  so  frequently  trodden,  that  no 
grass  could  grow  in  the  pathway.  It  sometimes 
happened  that  the  keepers  had  great  difficulty  in 
deciding  which  path  the  person  should  take,  when 
the  good  and  bad  actions  of  the  individual  were 
nearly  balanced.  Those  sent  to  the  House  of  Tor- 
ment sometimes  remain  one  day,  (which  is  there 


Oh.  III.] 


THE  NEW  RELIGION. 


258 


one  of  our  years.)    Some  for  a  longer  period.    After 
they  have  atoned  for  their  sins,  they  pass  to  heaven. 
But  when  they  have  committed  either  of  the  great 
sins,   (witchcraft,   murder,   and   infanticide,)   they 
never  pass  to  heaven,  but  are  tormented  forever. 
Having  conducted  Handsome  Lake  to  this  place,  he 
saw  a  largo  and  dark-colored  mansion  covered  with 
soot,  and  beside  it  stood  a  lesser  one.    One  of  the 
four  then  held  out  his  rod,  and  the  top  of  the  house 
moved  up,  until  they  could  look  down  upon  all  that 
was  within.    He  saw  many  rooms.    The  first  object 
which  met  his  eye,  was  a  haggard-looking  man ;  his 
sunken  eyes  cast  upon  the  ground,  and  his  form 
half  consumed  by  the  torments  he  had  undergone. 
This  man  was  a  drunkard.    The  Evil-minded  then 
appeared,  and  called  him  by  name.     As  the  man 
obeyed  his  call,  he  dipped  from  a  caldron  a  quan- 
tity of  red-hot  liquid,  and  commanded  him  to  drink 
it,  as  it  was  an  article  he  loved.    The  man  did  as 
he  was  directed,  and  immediately  from  his  mouth 
issued  a  stream  of  blaze.     He  cried  in  vain  for  help. 
The  Tormentor  then  requested  him  to  sing  and  make 
himself  merry,   as  was  his  wont  while  on   earth, 
after  drinking  the  fire-water.     Let  drunkards  take 
warning  from  this.     Others  were  then  summoned. 
There  came  before  him  two  persons,  who  appeared 
to  be  husband   and  wife.    He  told  them  to  exer- 
cise the  privilege  they  were  so  fond  of  while  on  the 
earth.     They  immediately  commenced  a  quarrel 
of  words.     They  raged  at  each  other  w^ith  such 
violence,  that  their  tongues  and  eyes  ran  out  so  far 


1 

m 

f 

1 

': 

J-^- 

B 

u 

I 

ll 

1 

H 

■  ^'^Jl  J 


254 


SPIRIT  OP  THE  LEAGUE 


[Book  IL 


they  could  neither  see  nor  speak.  This,  said  they, 
is  the  punishment  of  quarrelsome  and  disputiiig 
husbands  and  wives.  Let  such  also  take  warning, 
and  live  together  in  peace  and  harmony.  Next  he 
called  up  a  woman  whc-  had  been  a  witch.  First 
he  plunged  her  into  a  caldron  of  boiling  liquid. 
In  her  cries  of  distress,  she  begged  the  Evil-minded 
to  give  her  some  cooler  place.  He  then  immersed 
her  in  one  containing  liquid  at  the  point  of  freez- 
ing. Her  cries  then  were,  that  she  was  too  cold. 
This  woman,  said  the  four  Messengers,  shall  al- 
ways be  tormented  in  this  manner.  He  proceeded 
to  mention  the  punishment  which  awaits  all  those 
who  cruelly  ill-treat  their  wives.  The  Evil-minded 
next  called  up  a  man  who  had  been  accustomed  to 
beat  his  wife.  Having  led  him  up  to  a  red-hot 
statue  of  a  female,  he  directed  him  to  do  that  which 
he  was  fond  of  while  he  was  upon  the  earth.  He 
obeyed,  and  struck  the  figure.  The  sparks  flew  in 
every  direction,  and  by  the  contact  his  arm  was 
consumed.  Such  is  the  punishment,  they  said, 
awaiting  those  who  ill-treat  their  wives.  From 
this  take  seasonable  warning.  He  looked  again 
and  saw  a  woman,  whose  arms  and  hands  were 
nothing  but  bones.  She  had  sold  fire-water  to  the 
Indians,  and  the  flesh  was  eaten  from  her  hands  and 
arms.  This,  they  said,  would  be  the  fate  of  rum- 
sellers.  Again  he  looked,  and  in  one  apartment 
he  saw  and  recognized  Hone-ya'-wus^  (Farmer's 
Brother,)  his  former  friend.  He  was  engaged  in 
removing  a  heap  of  sand,  grain  by  grain ;  and  al- 


{mjm 


Ob.  III.] 


THE  NEW  RELIOION. 


255 


though  he  labored  continually,  yet  the  heap  of  sand 
waa  not  diminished.  This,  they  said,  was  the  punish- 
ment of  those  who  sold  land.  Adjacent  to  the 
house  of  torment  was  a  field  of  corn  filled  Mith 
weeds.  lie  saw  women  in  the  act  of  cutting  them 
down ;  but  as  fast  as  this  was  done,  they  grew  up 
again.  This,  they  said,  was  the  punishment  of  lazy 
women.  It  would  be  proper  and  right,  had  we 
time,  to  tell  more  of  this  place  of  torment.  But 
my  time  is  limited,  and  I  must  pass  to  other  things. 

','The  Creator  made  men  dependent  upon  each 
other.  He  made  them  sociable  beings ;  therefore, 
when  vour  neighbor  visits  you,  set  food  before  him. 
If  it  be  your  next  door  neighbor,  you  must  give 
him  to  eat.     He  will  partake  and  thank  you. 

"  Again  they  said : — ^You  must  not  steal.  Should 
you  want  for  anything  necessary,  you  have  only  to 
tell  your  wants,  and  they  will  be  supplied.  This 
is  right.  Let  none  ever  steal  anything.  Children 
are  often  tempted  to  take  things  home  which  do  not 
belong  to  them.  Let  parents  instruct  their  children 
in  this  rule. 

"Many  of  our  people  live  to  a  very  old  age. 
Your  Creator  says  that  your  deportment  towards 
them  must  be  that  of  reverence  and  affection.  They 
have  seen  and  felt  much  of  the  misery  and  pain  of 
earth.  Be  always  kind  to  them  when  old  and  help- 
less. Wash  their  hands  and  face,  and  nurse  them 
with  care.    This  is  the  will  of  the  Great  Spirit. 

"  It  has  been  the  custom  among  us  to  mourn  for 
the  dead  one  year.    This  custom  is  wrong.    As  it 


iM 


I 


11 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


J 


^ 


^ 


^ 


f 


1.0 


I.I 


21    12.5 


I4S    12.0 


lit 

lU 


U£ 


IL25  nn  1.4 


1.6 


-» 


Photographic 

Sdences 

Corporatton 


23  WIST  MAIN  STRUT 

WEBSTIR.N.Y.  USSO 

(716)l7a-4S03 


,^ 


^.<^ 


c  ^.<^ 


^ 


,^ 


« 


366 


SPIRIT  OF  THE  LEAOUK 


[Book  It 


causes  the  death  of  many  children,  it  most  be  aban- 
doned. Ten  days  mourn  for  the  dead,  and  not 
longer.  When  one  dies,  it  is  right  and  proper  to 
make  an  address  over  the  body,  telling  how  much 
you  loved  the  deceased.  Great  respect  for  the  dead 
must  be  observed  among  us. 

"At  another  time  the  four  Messengers  said  to 
Handsome  Lake,  they  would  now  show  him  the 
'Destroyer  of  Villages,'  (Washington,*)  of  whom 
you  have  so  frequently  heard.  Upon  the  road 
leading  to  heaven  he  could  see  a  light,  far  away  in 
the  distance,  moving  to  and  fro.  Its  brightness  far 
exceeded  the  brilliancy  of  the  noonday  sun.  They 
told  him  the  journey  was  as  follows :  First,  they 
came  to  a  cold  spring,  which  was  a  resting-place. 
From  this  point  they  proceeded  into  pleasant  fairy 
grounds,  which  spread  away  in  every  direction. 
Soon  they  reached  heaven.  The  light  was  dazzling. 
Berries  of  every  description  grew  in  vast  abundance. 
Their  size  and  quality  were  such,  that  a  single  ber- 
ry was  more  than  sufficient  to  appease  the  appetite. 
A  sweet  fragrance  perfumed  the  air.  Fruits  of 
every  kind  met  the  eye.  The  inmates  of  this  celes- 
tial abode  spent  their  time  in  amusement  and  re- 
pose. No  evil  could  enter  there.  None  in  heaven 
ever  transgress  again.  Families  were  reunited,  and 
dwelt  together  in  harmony.    They  possessed  a  bod- 

>  Washington  was  named  by  the  the  Oovernors  of  all  the  prorincea 

Iroquois  Ha-no-dd-ga'-ne-ara,  which  with  which  they  had  intercourse,  and 

signifies  the  Destroyer  of  Villages,  afterwards  continued  the  names  to 

The  Presidents  have  ever  since  been  their  successors, 
called  by  this  name.    They  namtu 


OkIIL] 


THE  NEW  REUOION 


257 


ily  form,  tbe  senses,  and  the  remembrances  of  the 
earthly  life.      Bat  no  white  man  ever    entered 
heaven.    Thus  they  said.    He  looked,  and  saw  an 
inclosure  upon  a  plain,  just  without  the  entrance  of 
heaven.    Within  it  was  a  fort.    Here  he  saw  the 
*  Destroyer  of  Villages,'  walking  to  and  fro  within 
the  inclosure.    His  countenance  indicated  a  great 
and  a  good  man.    They  said  to  Handsome  Lake : 
the  man  you  see  is  the  only  pale-face  who  ever  left 
the  earth.    He  was  kind  to  you,  when  on  the  settle- 
ment of  the  great  difficulty  between  the  Americans 
and  the  Great  Crown,  {Oo-wek'-gowa^  you  were 
abandoned  to  the  mercy  of  your  enemies.    The 
Crown  told  the  great  American,  that  as  for  his  al- 
lies, the  Indians,  he  might  kill  them  if  he  liked. 
The  great  American  judged  that  this  would  be 
cruel  and  unjust.    He  believed  they  were  made  by 
the  Great  Spirit,  and  were  entitled  to  the  enjoyment 
of  life.     He  was  kind  to  you,  and  extended  over 
you  his  protection.    For  this  reason,  he  has  been 
allowed  to  leave  the  earth.    But  he  is  never  per- 
mitted to  go  into  the  presence  of  the  Great  Spirit. 
Although  alone,  he  ia  perfectly  happy.    All  faithful 
Indians  pass  by  him  as  they  go  to  heaven.    They 
see  him,  and  recognize  him,  but  pass  on  in  silence. 
No  word  ever  passes  his  lips. 

"  Friends  and  Relatives : — It  was  by  the  influence 
of  this  great  man,  that  we  were  spared  as  a  people, 
and  yet  live.  Had  he  not  granted  us  his  protection, 
where  would  we  have  been  ?    Perished,  all  perished. 

"  The  four  Messengere  further  said  to  Handsome 


258 


SPIRIT  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


[BooB'IL 


Lake,  they  were  fearful  that,  unless  the  people  re- 
pented and  obeyed  his  commands,  the  patience  and 
forbearance  of  their  Creator  would  be  exhausted ; 
that  he  would  grow  angry  with  them,  and  cause 
their  increase  to  cease. 

'*Our  Creator  made  light  and  darkness.  He 
made  the  sun  to  heat,  and  shine  over  the  world. 
He  made  the  moon,  also,  to  shine  by  night,  and 
to  cool  the  world,  if  the  sun  made  it  too  hot 
by  day.  The  keeper  of  the  clouds,  by  direction 
of  the  Great  Spirit,  will  then  cease  to  act.  The 
keeper  of  the  springs  and  running  brooks  will  cease 
to  rule  them  for  the  good  of  man.  The  sun  will 
cease  to  fulfil  its  office.  Total  darkness  will  then 
cover  the  earth.  A  great  smoke  will  rise,  and  spread 
over  the  face  of  the  earth.  Then  will  come  out  of 
It  iall  monsters,  and  poisonous  animals  created  by  the 
Evil-minded  ;  and  they,  with  the  wixjked  upon  the 
earth,  will  perish  together. 

^*  But  before  this  dreadful  time  shall  come,  the 
Great  Spirit  will  take  home  to  himself  all  the  good 
and  faithful.  They  will  lay  themselves  down  to 
sleep,  and  from  this  sleep  of  death,  they  will  rise, 
and  go  home  to  their  Creator.    Thus  they  Said. 

"  I  have  now  done.  I  close  thus,  that  you  may 
remember  and  undei'stand  the  fate  which  awaits  the 
earth,  and  the  unfaithful  and  unbelieving.  Our 
Creator  looks  down  upon  us.  The  four  Beings  from 
above  see  us.  They  witness  with  pleasure  this  as- 
semblage, and  rejoice  at  the  object  for  which  it  is 
gathered.    It  is  now  forty-eight  years  since  we  first 


Chilli] 


THE  NEW  RELIGION. 


259 


began  to  listen  to  the  renewed  will  of  our  Creator. 
I  have  been  unable,  daring  the  time  allotted  to  me, 
to  rehearse  all  the  sayings  of  Gdrne^i'-yo.  I 
regret  very  much,  that  you  cannot  hear  them  all. 

"  Counsellors,  Warriors,  Women  and  Children : — 
I  have  done.  I  thank  you  all  for  your  attendance, 
and  for  your  kind  and  patient  attention.  May  the 
Great  Spirit,  who  rules  all  things,  watch  over  and 
protect  you  from  every  harm  and  danger,  while  you 
travel  the  journey  of  life.  May  the  Great  Spirit 
bless  you  all,  and  bestow  upon  you  life,  health, 
peace  and  prosperity ;  and  may  you,  in  turn,  appre- 
ciate his  great  goodness  NcMP 


CHAPTER   IV. 


National  Darces. — InrLUENCE  of  the  Dance. — Costume.  —  War 
Dance.  —  Speeches  in  the  War  Dance.  —  Great  Feather 
Dance.  —  Trotting  Dance.  —  Fish  Dance.  —  Dance  for  the 
Dead.  —  Concerts. 

Sufficient  has  been  said  in  the  preceding  pages 
to  convey  an  impression  of  the  uses  of  the  Dance 
among  the  Iroquois.  It  remains  to  notice  the  sev- 
eral dances  themselves,  to  point  out  some  of  the 
characteristics  of  each,  and  also  to  exhibit  more 
fully  the  spirit  of  this  amusement,  and  its  power 
over  the  minds  of  the  people. 

With  the  Iroquois,  as  with  the  red  race  at  large, 
dancing  was  not  only  regarded  as  a  thanksgiving 
ceremonial,  in  itself  acceptable  to  the  Great  Spirit, 
but  they  were  taught  to  consider  it  a  divine  art,  de- 
signed by  Ha-wenrne'-yu  for  their  pleasure,  as  well 
as  for  his  worship.  It  was  cherished  as  one  of  the 
most  suitable  modes  of  social  intercourse  between 
the  sexes,  but  more  especially  as  the  great  instru- 
mentality for  arousing  patrict-ic  excitement,  and  for 
keeping  alive  the  spirit  of  the  nation.  The  popular 
enthusiasm  broke  forth  in  this  form,  and  was  nour- 
ished and  stimulated  by  this  powerful  agency. 
These  dances  sprang,  as  it  were,  a  living  reflection 


Oi.  IV.] 


INFLUENCE  OF  THE  DANOB. 


261 


from  the  Indian  mind.    With  their  wild  music  of 
songs  and  rattles,  their  diversities  of  step  and  atti- 
tude, their  graces  of  motion,  and  their  spirit-stirring 
associations,  they  contain  within  themselves  both  a 
picture  and  a  realization  of  Indian  life.    The  first 
stir  of  feeling  of  which  the  Indian  youth  was  con- 
scious was  enkindled  by  the  dance;  the  first  im- 
pulse of  patriotism,  the  earliest  dreams  of  ambition 
were  awakened  by  their  inspiring  influences.    In 
their  patriotic,  religious  and   social  dances,  into 
which  classes  they  are  properly  divisible,  resided 
the  soul  of  Indian  life.    It  was  more  in  the  nature 
of  a  spell  upon  the  people  than  of  a  rational  guid- 
ing spirit.    It  bound  them  down  to  trivial  things, 
but  it  bound  them  together ;  it  stimulated  them  to 
deeds  of  frenzy,  but  it  fed  the  flame  of  patriotism. 
The  Iroquois  had  thirty-two  distinct  dances,  out 
of  which  number  twenty-six  were  claimed  to  be 
wholly  of  their  own  invention.     Twenty-one  of 
these  are  still  in  use  among  the  present  Iroquois. 
To  each  a  separate  history  and  object  attached,  as 
well  as  a  different  degree  of  populai*  favor.    Some 
were  costume  dances,  and  were  performed  by  a 
small  and  select  band ;  some  were  designed  exclu- 
sively for  females,  others  for  warriors  alone;  but 
the  greater  part  of  them  were  open  to  all  of  both 
sexes  who  desired  to  participate.    Many  of  these 
dances,  without  doubt,  have  been  handed  down 
among  the  Iroquois  for  centuries,  transmitted  from 
generation  to  generation,  until  their  origin  is  lost 
even  to  tradition.    Othei-s  spread  throughout  the 


262 


SPIRIT  07  THE  LEAOUK. 


[BooKiL 


whole  Indian  family,  and  were  known  and  used 
from  Maine  to  Oregon.  Indian  amusements,  as  well 
as  arts,  were  eminently  diffusive,  as  Indian  life  was 
much  the  same  from  ocean  to  ocean.  They  are  bet- 
ter described  by  their  eflfects,  than  by  a  minute  ex- 
amination of  the  mode,  manner  and  circumstances 
of  each  in  detail.  It  is  to  their  influence,  as  a 
means  of  action,  that  they  owe  their  chief  impor- 
tance. And  it  is  to  the  zeal  and  enthusiasm  with 
which  they  were  cheiished  and  performed,  that  at- 
tention should  principally  be  directed.  Their  over- 
powering influence  in  arousing  the  Indian  spirit, 
and  in  excluding  all  thoughts  of  a  different  life,  and 
their  resulting  effect  upon  the  formation  of  Indian 
character  cannot  be  too  highly  estimated. 

The  tenacity  with  which  the  Iroquois  have  always 
adhered  to  these  dances  furnishes  the  highest  evi- 
dence of  their  hold  upon  the  affections  of  the  peo- 
ple. From  the  earli(^st  days  of  the  Jesuit  missions, 
the  most  unremitted  efforts  of  the  missionaries  have 
been  put  forth  for  their  suppression.  Christian 
parties  were  organized  at  an  early  day  in  each  na- 
tion, of  such  as  were  willing  to  abandon  the  dance, 
and  their  religious  festivals,  and  lead  a  different  life. 
These  parties,  down  to  the  present  time,  have  al- 
ways been  largely  in  the  minority,  except  among 
the  unexpatriated  Oneidas,  who  are  now  entirely 
denationalized,  and,  perhaps,  the  Tuscaroras,  who 
are  partially  so ;  but  the  body  of  the  Senecas,  On- 
ondagas  and  Cayugas,  upon  their  several  reserva- 
tions, still  cling  to  their  ancient  customs,  and  glory 


QA-KA-AH  OR  KILT 


GISLHA.  OP.  VIAlE.  leg  gin 


Oi.IV.] 


OOBTUMB. 


268 


in  the  dance  as  ardently  as  did  their  forefathers. 
When  it  loses  its  attractions,  they  will  cease  to 
be  Indians.* 

The  Feather  dance  and  the  War  dance  were  the 
two  great  performances  of  the  Iroquois.  One  had 
a  religious,  and  the  other  a  patriotic  character. 
Both  were  costume  dances.  They  were  performed 
by  a  select  band,  ranging  from  fifteen  to  twenty- 
five,  who  were  distinguished  for  their  powers  of  en- 
durance, activity  and  spirit.  Besides  these,  there 
were  four  other  costume  dances.  In  the  residue, 
the  performers,  who  were  the  people  at  large,  ap- 
peared in  their  ordinary  apparel,  and  sometimes 
participated  to  the  number  of  two  or  three  hundred 
at  one  time.  The  Iroquois  costume  may  be  called 
strictly  an  apparel  for  the  dance.  This  was  the  chief 
occasion  on  which  the  warrior  was  desirous  to  ap- 
pear in  his  best  attire.  Before  describing  these 
dances,  it  will  be  proper  to  notice  the  various  arti- 
cles of  appard  which  made  up  the  full  dress  cos- 
tume of  the  Iroquois. 

One  of  the  most  prominent  articles  of  apparel  was 
the  Kilt,  Oa-M'-ah^  (see  plate,  page  262,)  which  w$» 


>  A  Mourning  council  of  the  Iro- 
quois was  held  at  Tonawanda,  in 
October,  1846,  to  rMse  up  sachems. 
There  were  about  six  hundred  Iro- 
qouis  in  attendance,  representing  all 
of  the  Six  Nations.  On  the  second 
day  the  Oreat  Feather  Dance  was 
performed  by  a  select  band  of  0n> 
ondaga  and  Seneca  dancers.  The 
author  then  first  had  occasion  to  re* 
alize  the   magical  influence    which 


these  dances  have  upon  the  Indian. 
It  was  impossible  even  for  the  specta- 
tor to  resist  the  general  enthusiasm. 
It  was  remarked  to  Da-at'-gadote, 
(Abraham  La  Fort,)  an  educated 
Onondaga  sadiem,  that  they  would  be 
Indians  forever,  if  they  held  to  these 
dances.  He  replied,  that  he  knew  it, 
and  for  that  reason  he  would  be  the 
last  to  give  them  up. 


264 


SPIRIT  OP  THE  LEAGUE 


[Boob  II 


gecored  around  the  waist  by  a  belt,  and  descended  to 
the  knee.  In  ancient  times  this  was  made  of  deer- 
skin. It  was  fringed  and  embroidered  with  porcu- 
pine quill-work.  Some  of  these  kilts  would  excite 
admiration  by  the  exactness  of  their  finish  and  ad- 
justment, and  the  neatness  of  the  material.  In  mod- 
ern times  various  fabrics  have  been  substituted  for 
the  deer-skin,  although  the  latter  is  still  used. 

Upon  the  head-dress,  Gua-io'-wehy  (see  plate,  page 
226,)  the  most  conspicuous  part  of  the  costume,  much 
attention  was  bestowed.  The  frame  consisted  of  a 
band  of  splint,  adjusted  around  the  head,  with  a  cross- 
band  arching  over  the  top,  from  side  to  side.  A  cap 
of  net-work,  or  other  construction,  was  then  made  to 
enclose  the  frame.  Around  the  splint,  in  later  times,  a 
silver  band  was  fastened,  which  completed  the  lower 
part.  Froni  the  top,  a  cluster  of  white  feathers  de- 
pended. Besides  this,  a  single  feather  of  the  largest 
size,  was  set  in  the  crown  of  the  head-dress,  inclin- 
ing backwards  from  the  head.  It  was  secured  in  a 
small  tube,  which  was  fastened  to  the  cross-splint, 
and  in  such  a  manner  as  to  allow  the  feather  to  re- 
volve in  the  tube.  This  feather,  which  was  usually 
the  plume  of  the  eagle,  is  the  characteristic  of  the 
Iroquois  head-dress. 

Next  was  the  Leggin,  Oiae'-M^  (see  plate,  page 
263,)  which  was  fastened  above  the  knee,  and  de- 
scended upon  the  moccason.  It  was  also  made  oiigi- 
nally  of  deer-skin,  and  ornamented  with  quill-work 
upon  the  bottom  and  side,  the  embroidered  edge 
being  worn  in  front.    In  later  times,  red  broadcloth. 


'^ 


AH  -TA-QUA-0-WEH.OR  MOCCASON 


Fon  MAk.e 


lA  GEH  TA.OR  BELT. 


On.  TV.] 


006TUMR 


265 


embroidered  with  bead-work,  as  represented  in  the 
plate,  has  been  substitnted  for  deer-skin  in  most  cases. 
Much  ingenuity  and  taste  were  displayed  in  the  de- 
signs, and  in  the  execution  of  the  work  npon  this 
article  of  apparel.  The  warrior  might  well  be  proud 
of  this  part  of  his  costume. 

The  Moccason,  Ah-ta-qudro'-wehy  (see  plate,  page 
264,)  was  also  made  of  deer-skin.  In  the  modem 
moccason,  represented  in  the  plate,  the  front  part  is 
worked  with  porcupine  quiUs  after  the  ancient  fash- 
ion, while  the  part  which  falls  down  upon  the  sides, 
is  embroidered  with  bead-work  according  to  the 
present  taste. 

Not  the  least  important  article  was  the  belt,  Go- 
geh'-tdy  (see  plate,  page  265,)  which  was  prized  as 
highly  as  any  part  of  the  costume.  The.one  repre- 
sented in  the  plate  is  of  Indian  manufacture.  These 
belts  were  braided  by  hand,  the  beads  being  inter- 
woven in  the  process  of  braiding.  Belts  of  deer-skin 
were  also  worn.  These  belts  were  worn  over  the 
left  shoulder,  and  around  the  waist. 

Arm  Bands,  Knee  Bands,  and  Wrist  Bands, 
made  of  various  articles  and  ornamented  in  divers 
ways,  were  likewise  a  part  of  the  costume.  Some- 
times they  were  made  of  deer-skin,  sometimes  of 
white  dog-skin,  and  in  later  times  of  red  and  blue 
velvet,  embroidered  with  bead-work,  as  represented 
in  the  plate,  page  392. 

In  addition  to  the  knee-bands.  Knee  Battles  of 

deers*  hoofs,  as  shown  in  the  figure,  and  in  modem 

times,  of  strips  of  metal,  or  of  bells,  made  a  neces- 

12 


266 


SPIRIT  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


[Book  H 


sary  part  of  the  costume.  Personal  ornaments  of 
various  kinds,  together  with  the  war-club,  the  tom- 
ahawk, and  the  scalping-knife,  completed  the  attire. 


KNEE  RATTLE  OP  DEERS'  HOOFS. 

The  war-club  used  in  the  dance,  was  usually  a  light 
article,  of  which  the  following  is  a  representation. 


OA-JE'-Wl,  OE  WAR-CLUB. 

The  various  articles  of  apparel  which  now  make 
up  the  costume  of  the  Iroquois,  are  precisely  the 
same  that  they  were  at  the  epoch  of  the  discovery. 
No  change  has  been  made  in  the  articles  themselves, 
although  there  have  been  changes  in  the  materials  of 
which  they  were  made.  The  deer-skin,  in  later 
days,  has  been  laid  aside  for  the  broadcloth,  and  the 
porcupine  quill  for  the  bead.  By  making  a  resub- 
stitution  of  material,  the  original  costume  would  be 
recovered  in  full. 

In  preparing  for  the  dance,  all  the  articles  above 


Oh.  IV.] 


COSTUME. 


267 


described  were  not  neuc^  'rUy  used  by  each  indi- 
vidual. Those  strictly  needful  were  the  head-dress, 
the  belt  and  kilt,  to  which  each  wearer  added  such 
oiTiaments  and  rattles  as  he  was  disposed.  Usu* 
ally  they  were  nude  down  to  the  waist,  and  also 
below  the  knees,  to  give  greater  freedom  to  their 
limbs.  A  great  diversity  could  be  seen  in  their 
costumes  when  brought  together  in  the  dance,  in 
consequence  of  the  different  fabrics  of  which  they 
were  composed,  and  the  variety  in  their  personal  or- 
naments, notwithstanding  every  article  of  apparel 
was  of  the  same  pattern.  Specimens. of  full  Iro- 
quois costumes,  both  male  and  female,  are  given  in 
the  engravings  which  are  introduced  as  frontis- 
pieces. These,  and  the  several  plates  which  are 
given  to  illustrate  the  male  costume  in  detail,  will 
save  the  necessity  of  any  further  description. 

GA-NO-JO'-O,   OR   INDIAN   DRUM. 


1  foot. 


268 


SPIRIT  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


[BookII 


The  two  dances  mentioned  before  this  digression 
were  the  highest  in  the  popular  favor.  One  was  of 
original  invention,  the  other  imported ;  one  was  of 
a  strictly  religious  character,  and  the  other  of  a  patri- 
otic ;  but  both  were  equally  effective  to  arouse  the 
enthusiasm  of  the  people.  All  things  considered, 
however,  the  last  of  the  two,  the  War  dance,  Wa- 
m'-sehj  was  the  favorite.  It  was  the  mode  of  en- 
listment for  a  perilous  expedition,  the  dance  which 
preceded  the  departure  of  the  band,  and  with  which 
they  celebrated  their  return.  It  was  the  dance  at 
the  ceremony  of  raising  up  sachems,  at  the  adoption 
of  a  captive,  at  the  entertainment  of  a  guest,  the 
first  dance  taught  to  the  young.  It  was  not  of  Iro- 
quois origin,  but  was  adopted  from  the  Sioux,  as  its 
name  imports,  reaching  back  through  them  to  a  re- 
mote antiquity.*  The  characteristic  feature  of  this 
dance  is  to  be  found  in  the  speeches  which  were 
made  by  those  surrounding  the  band  of  dancers  be- 
tween each  tune,  or  at  each  break  in  the  dance. 
From  this  source  the  people  derived  as  much  enter- 
tainment, as  they  did  excitement  from  the  perform- 
ance itself.  It  was  the  only  dance  in  which  speeches 
and  replies  were  appropriate,  or  ever  introduced ; 
and  in  this  particular,  it  was  a  novelty,  leading 
oftentimes  to  the  highest  amusement.    By  these 


'  The  name  of  the  Sioux  in  the  Sen- 
eca dialect  is  Wa-aii'-seh-o-no.  By 
contraction  and  usage,  the  word  Wd- 
ta'-ieh  is  novr  used  for  the  Sioux 
dance,  the  name  by  which  the  War 
dance  has  always  been  known  among 
the  Iroquois.    This  dance  has  been 


ascribed  by  some  to  the  Shawnees, 
and  called  Sa-tod-no'-o-no,  or  the 
Shawnee  dance,  this  being  the  Seneca 
name  of  the  Shawnees.  One  of  tho 
Iroquois  names  of  this  dnnce  is 
Ne-ja' ;  but  Wa-ad'-seh  is  the  custom- 
ary name. 


OalV.] 


WAR  DANCE. 


269 


speeches,  which  both  relieved  the  performers  and 
diverted  the  people,  the  dance  was  lengthened  out 
to  two,  and  even  three  hours,  before  the  spirits  of 
the  company  were  expended. 

The  War  dance  was  usually  performed  in  the 
evening.    It  was  only  brought  out  on  prominent 
occasions,  or  at  domestic  councils  of  unusual  inter- 
est.   Fifteen  made  a  full  company,  but  oftentimes 
twenty-five,  and   even  thirty  participated.    After 
the  business  of  the  day  was  disposed  of,  and  the 
dusk  of  evening  had  crept  in,  preparations  began 
for  the  danco.    The  people  gathered  within  the 
council-house,  usually  in  increased  numbers,  because 
of  this  expected  entertainment,  and  arranging  them- 
selves in  favora>)le  positions,  they  quietly  awaited 
the  approach  of  the  dancers.     The  arrangements 
were  made,  including  the  selection  of  the  number, 
the  appointment  of  the  leader,  and  of  the  singers 
of  the  war-songs,  by  the  keepers  of  the  faith.    In 
an  adjacent  lodge,  the  band  assembled  to  array  them- 
selves in  their  costumes,  and  to  paint  and  decorate 
their  pei^sons  for  the  occasion.    The  war-whoop  ever 
and  anon  broke  in  upon  the  stillness  of  the  evening, 
indicating  to  the  listening  and  expectant  throng 
within  the   council-house,  that  their  preparations 
were  progressing  to  a  completion.    A  keeper  of  the 
faith,  in  the  mean  time,  occupied  the  attention  of  the 
people  with  a  brief  speech  upon  the  nature  and  objects 
of  this  d ance.   Presently,  a  nearer  war-whoop  ringing 
through  the  air,  announced  that  the  band  were  ap- 
proaching.   Preceded  by  their  leader,  and  march- 


^■^ 


270 


SPIBIT  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


[BOOE  II 


ing  in  file  to  the  beat  of  the  drnm,  they  drew  near 
to  the  council-house.  As  they  came  up,  the  crowd 
gave  way,  the  leader  crossed  the  threshold,  followed 
quickly  by  his  feathered  band,  and  immediately 
opened  the  dance.  In  an  instant  they  grouped 
themselves  within  a  circular  area,  standing  thick  to- 
gether, the  singers  commenced  the  war-song,  the 
drums  beat  time,  and  the  dancers  made  the  floor 
resound  with  their  stirring  feet.  After  a  moment 
the  song  ceased,  and  with  it  the  dance ;  the  band 
walking  around  a  common  centre  to  the  beat  of  the 
drum  at  half  time.  Another  song  soon  commenced, 
the  drums  quickened  their  time,  and  the  dance  was 
resumed.  In  the  middle  of  the  song  there  was  a 
change  in  the  music,  accompanied  with  a  slight  ces- 
sation of  the  dance,  after  which  it  became  more  an- 
imated than  before,  until  the  song  ended,  and  the 
band  again  walked  to  the  beat  of  the  drum.  Each 
tune  or  war-song  lasted  about  two  minutes,  and  the 
interval  between  them  was  about  as  long.  These 
songs  were  usually  recited  by  four  singers,  using  two 
drums  of  the  kind  represented  in  the  figure,  to 
mark  time,  and  as  an  accompaniment.  The  drums 
beat  time  about  twice  in  a  second,  the  voices  of  the 
singers  keeping  pace,  thus  making  a  rapid  and 
strongly  accented  species  of  music* 


I  These  war  songs  are  in  a  dead 
language,  or,  at  all  events;,  ihe  Iro- 
quois are  unable  to  interpret  them. 
They  are  in  regular  verses,  or 
measured  sentences,  and  were  learned 
by  them  with  the  dance  originally. 
Charlevoix  has  furnished  a  translation 


of  some  of  these  songs  as  follows: 
"  I  am  brave  and  intrepid.  I  do  not 
fear  death,  nor  any  kind  of  torture. 
Those  who  fear  them  are  cowards. 
They  are  less  than  women.  Life  is 
nothing  to  those  who  have  courage. 
May  my  enemies  be  confounded  with 


0»IV.] 


WAR  DANCE. 


271 


It  would  he  difficult,  if  not  impossible,  to  describe 
tbe  step,  except  generally.    With  the  whites,  the 
dancing  is  entirely  npon  the  toe  of  the  foot,  with 
rapid  changes  of  position,  and  but  slight  changes  of 
attitude.    But  with  the  Iroquois,  it  was  chiefly  upon 
the  heel,  with  slow  changes  of  position,  and  rapid 
changes  of  attitude.    The  heel  is  raised  and  brought 
down  with  great  quickness  and  force,  by  muscular 
strength,  to  keep  time  with  the  beat  of  the  drum, 
to  make  a  resounding  noise  by  the  concussion,  and 
at  the  same  time  to  shake  the  knee-rattles,  which 
contributed  materially  to  the  "  pomp  and  circum- 
stance" of  the  dance.     In  the  War  dance,  the  atti- 
tudes were  those  of  the  violent  passions,  and  conse- 
quently were  not  graceful.    At  the  same  instant  of 
time,  in  a  group  of  dancers,  one  might  be  seen  in 
the  attitude  of  attack,  another  of  defence ;  one  in 
the  act  of  drawing  the  bow,  another  of  striking 
with  the  war-club;  some  in  the  act  of  throwing 
the  tomahawk,  some  of  listening,  or  of  watching  an 
opportunity,  and  others  of  striking  the  foe.    These 
violent  motions  of  the  body,  while  they,  perhaps, 
increased  the  spirit  and  animation  of  the  dance,  led 
to  disagreeable  distortions  of  the  countenance,  as 
well  as  to  uncouth  attitudes.    But,  at  the  same  time, 
the  striking  costumes  of  the  dancers,  their  erect 
fonns  at  certain  stages  of  the  figure,  their  supple- 
ness and  activity,  the  wild  music,  the  rattle  of  the 


despair  and  rage."    These  songs 'were    dance  are  of  the  same  general  char- 
sung  by  captives  at  the  torture ;  and    acter. 
doubtless   those    used  ii.   the  War 


272 


SPIRIT  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


[Book  IL 


dance,  together  with  the  excitable  and  excited  throng 
around  them,  made  up  a  scene  of  no  common  in- 
terest. 

In  this  dance,  the  war-whoop  and  the  response 
always  preceded  each  song.  It  was  given  by  the 
leader,  and  answered  by  the  band.  A  description 
of  this  terrific  outbreak  of  human  voices  is  scarcely 
possible.  It  was  a  prolonged  sound  upon  a  high 
note,  with  a  decadence  near  the  end,  followed  by 
an  abrupt  and  explosive  conclusion,  in  which  the 
voice  was  raised  again  to  the  same  pitch.  The 
whole  band  responded  in  a  united  scream  upon 
the  same  key  with  which  the  leader  concluded,  and 
at  the  same  instant.^ 

In  this  celebrated  dance,  therefore,  which  has 
doubtless  been  used  for  centuries,  and  been  per- 
formed throughout  the  whole  area  of  the  American 
rcjpublic,  we  find  this  simple  succession  of  acts :  the 
war-whoop  and  responses,  the  simultaneous  com- 
mencement of  the  war-song  and  the  dance,  the 
slight  cessation  at  the  middle  of  the  tune,  w^th  a 
change  in  the  music,  the  renewal  of  the  dance  with 
redoubled  animation,  and  the  final  conclusion  of  the 
war-song  in  perhaps  less  than  two  minutes  from  its 


Solo 


attempt  is  here  made  to  represent 
wild  cry.   It  is  given  by  the  In- 


An  attempt  is  here  made  to  re 
this  wild  cry.   It  is  given  by  the  In- 
dian with  wide  open  mouth.  His  voice 


slides  down  the  descending  notes, 
when  he  pauses  an  instant  to  take  a 
new  inspiration,  all  which  is  to  be  ex- 
pended in  the  sudden  and  far  reach- 
ing yell  with  which  the  piece  con- 
cludes. On  this  lost  note,  the  whole 
band  join  in  chorus,  using  the  sylla- 
bles "ah  urn,"  connected  in  one,  or 
something  like  it. 


pu 


CalV.] 


SPEBOHE& 


273 


or 


commencement ;  and  lastly,  the  walk  at  the  beat  of  the 
drum  around  a  central  point  for  about  two  minutes, 
until  the  war-whoop  again  sounded,  and  another  war- 
song  was  introduced.  This  round  was  continued,  until 
the  spirit  of  the  dancers  began  to  flag,  and  the  de- 
sires of  the  people  had  been  reasonably  gratified. 
Without  any  speeches  between  the  tunes  to  relieve 
the  band,  it  usually  lasted  about  an  hour;  but  with 
speeches,  it  often  continued  for  three  hours,  with 
unabated  animation. 

Any  one  present  was  at  liberty  to  make  a  speech 
at  any  stage  of  the  dance.  His  desire  was  manifest- 
ed by  a  rap.  At  the  sound  the  dance  ceased,  or,  if 
finished,  and  the  band  were  walking,  they  were  re- 
quired to  stop,  and  all  present,  as  well  as  the  music, 
to  be  silent.  The  only  condition  affixed  to  the  right 
of  making  a  speech,  was  that  of  bestowing  a  present 
at  its  close  upon  the  dancers,  or  upon  the  one  to 
whom  it  was  addressed.  After  the  speech  was  con- 
cluded, and  the  present  delivered,  the  war-whoop 
and  responses  were  again  sounded,  the  drums  beat, 
the  song  and  the  dance  commenced,  and  were  ended 
as  before.  Then  followed  another  speech,  and  still 
others,  alternating  with  the  songs,  or  suspending 
the  dance  at  the  moment  of  its  highest  animation, 
at  the  pleasure  of  the  speaker.  In  this  manner  the 
War  dance  was  continued  until  the  spirit  of  enjoy- 
ment began  to  subside,  when  the  final  war-whoop 
put  an  end  to  the  dance,  and  the  band  retired. 

These  speeches  were  often  pleasantries  between 
individuals,  or  strictures  upon  each  other's  foibles, 

12* 


274 


BPIRIT  OF  THE  LBAOUS. 


[BooBiL 


or  earnest  exhortations,  or  perchance  patriotic  ebul- 
litions of  feeling,  according  to  the  fancy  of  the  per- 
son and  of  the  moment.  Some  of  them  were  re- 
ceived with  rounds  of  applause,  some  with  jeers, 
and  others  with  seriousness  and  deference.  They 
usually  lasted  but  two  or  three  minutes.  The  Indian 
has  a  keen  appreciation  of  wit,  and  is  fond  of  both 
jest  and  repartee,  as  well  as  of  ridicule. 

To  convey  a  fuller  impression  of  the  character  of 
those  speeches,  and  of  the  nature  of  the  dance  itself, 
a  few  specimens  will  be  introduced.  These  speeches 
are  short  and  rather  unmeaning,  when  separated 
from  the  occasion,  and  the  connection  in  which  they 
were  called  forth.  Those  most  interesting  would 
require  an  explanation  of  collateral  circumstances  to 
be  understood,  and  they  are  therefore  excluded. 
Those  to  be  given  are  not  particularly  interesting ; 
but  they  explain  themselves,  and  will  answer  the 
purpose  for  which  they  are  introduced  as  fully  as  if 
they  sparkled  with  wit. 

After  the  band  came  in  and  opened  the  War  dance, 
several  songs  were  performed  before  any  one  was 
disposed  to  interrupt  them.  All  eyes  were  turned 
upon  the  several  costumes  of  the  band,  upon  the 
spirit  and  activity  of  individuals  in  the  dance,  and 
the  animation  and  enthusiasm  of  the  party.  Eouud. 
after  round  followed,  until  the  spirit  of  the  company 
was  fully  aroused,  when  it  began  to  expend  itself  in 
speeches  and  witticisms.  The  first  rap  was  made 
by  To-no-m'-o,  a  humorous  old  chief.  Silence  being 
restored,  he  spoke  as  follows :  "  Friends  and  Rela- 


OfclV.J 


SPEECUES. 


276 


tives — I  uQi  occasionally  fon«l  of  n  diink  of  the 
strong  waters.  I  do  not  know  how  it  is  with  7S-ya- 
ddro-wiih'-huhy  (^tliv  truest  to  w^hom  the  War  dance  was 
given ;)  but  presume  it  is  something  the  same  with 
him,  and  therefore  I  send  him  a  sixpence  to  buy  a 
drink  with  on  his  way  home."  Gives  the  money. 
Again  the  drum  sounded,  the  war-whoop  and  re- 
sponses were  given,  and  the  music  and  the  dance  were 
resumed.  At  the  end  of  the  tune  another  rap  re- 
stored silence,  ffd-sque'-m-o,  another  chief,  and  one 
somewhat  noted  for  his  fondness  for  the  fire-water, 
spoke  as  follows :  "  Friends  and  Relatives — I  am 
much  pleased  with  the  dance,  and  hope  it  will  con- 
tinue to  be  well  sustained.  I  return  ray  thanks  to 
the  war-dancers  for  the  spirit  with  which  they  per- 
form their  duty.  I  wish  them  all  prosperity  and 
long  life.  If  any  one  should  look  at  me,  they  will 
find  that  I  keep  my  eye  fixed  upon  the  dancers,  and 
furthermore,  that  I  have  a  good  eye,  so  much  so, 
that  one  would  think  I  wore  glasses.  I  take  from 
my  pocket  a  shilling  for  the  dancers.'*  Gives  the 
money.  The  dance  was  then  resumed.  At  the  end 
of  the  song,  the  speech  of  Hd-sque'sarO  called  out 
a  reply  from  Sa-de^a'-na^  as  follows:  "Friends 
and  Relatives — We  have  just  heard  some  one  on  the 
other  side  of  the  house  announce,  that  he  had  an 
eye  so  bright  that  one  would  think  he  wore  specta- 
cles. But  as  he  has  a  pair  of  red  eyes,  we  must,  I 
suppose,  conclude  that  he  uses  red  spectacles."  Gives 
tobacco  to  the  dancers.  This  hit  at  Horsque'-sorO^s 
infirmity  was  received  with  applause.    Again  the 


276 


SPIRIT  OF  THE  LEAGUK 


[Book  XL 


dance  goes  on  as  usual.  Among  the  dancers  were 
men  of  all  sizes,  figures  and  heights.  There  was  one 
warrior,  especially,  of  such  herculean  proportions, 
that  he  might  be  called  a  giant.  He  furnished  a 
theme  for  the  next  speech,  which  was  made  by  Hw- 
acHfW-mh'-da^  the  dance  having  ceased,  as  follows: 
"Friends  and  Relatives — I  admire  the  ease  and 
grace  with  which  Ha-lio'-yds  manages  his  wonderful 
proportions.  He  has  every  reason  to  be  proud  of 
his  size  and  dignity.  I  propose  to  give  him  a  pres- 
ent of  two  plugs  of  tobacco,  supposing  that  it  will 
be  sufficient  for  one  qiiidP  Gives  the  tobacco. 
Horho'-yas  received  the  tobacco  with  seeming  pleas- 
ure, and  the  people  the  jest  with  considerable  mer- 
riment. At  the  conclusion  of  the  next  song,  he 
thus  replied:  "Friends  and  Relatives — I  return 
my  thanks  to  Ha-sorno-an'-da  for  his  present.  I 
assure  him  that  my  intellectual  capacities  correspond 
very  justly  with  my  physical  dimensions.  I  hope 
my  brother  will  publish  my  fame  from  the  rising  to 
the  setting  sun."  Again  the  war-whoop  sounded, 
the  music  opened,  and  the  dance  was  renewed. 

Other  speeches  were  made  from  time  to  time, 
some  of  which  called  forth  applause,  .and  in  due 
time  a  reply  adapted  to  the  case.  After  a  number 
had  thus  spoken,  Sorde-wa'-na  rapped  again.  When 
the  music  and  the  dancers  were  still,  he  thus  said : 
"Friends  and  Relatives — I  have  made  another 
strike.  I  desire  to  make  a  present  to  the  women 
who  have  assisted  in  preparing  the  feast.  But  as  I 
cannot  give  presents  to  all,  I  wish  to  see  the  one 


Ob.  IV.] 


SPEECHES. 


277 


who  has  to-day  eaten  the  most  beef,  and  is  considered 
the  most  greedy.     I  request  her  to  come  forward 
and  receive  the  present."    One  of  them,  Gi-an'-oky 
advanced  and  received  the  money,  good-naturedly, 
which  the   people   applauded.    After  a  few  more 
courses  of  the  dance,  a  speech  was  made  by  0-no'- 
sdj  of  a  more  serious  cast,  as  follows :   "  Fnends 
and  Relatives — We  have  reason  to  glory  in  the 
achievements  of  our  ancestors.    I  behold  with  sad- 
ness the  present  declining  state  of  our  noble  race. 
Once  the  warlike  yell,  and  the  painted  band  were 
the  terror  of  the  white  man.    Then  our  fathers 
were  strong,  and  their  power  was  felt  and  acknowl- 
edged far  and  wide  over  the  American  continent. 
But  we  have  been  reduced  and  broken  by  the  cunning 
and  rapacity  of  the  white-skinned  race.   We  are  now 
compelled  to  crave,  as  a  blessing,  that  we  may  be  al- 
lowed to  live  upon  our  own  lands,  to  cultivate  our 
own  fields,  to  drink  from  own  springs,  and  to  mingle 
our  bones  with  those  of  our  fathers.    Many  winters 
ago,  our  wise  ancestors  predicted  that  a  great  mon- 
ster, with  white  eyes,  would  come  from   the  east, 
and,  as  he  advanced,  would  consume  the  land.  This 
monster  is  the  white  race,  and  the  prediction  is 
near  its  fulfilment.     They  advised  their  children, 
when  they  became  weak,  to  plant  a  tree  with  four 
roots,  branching  to  the  north,  the  south,  the  east 
and  the  west ;  and  then  collecting  under  its  shade, 
to  dwell  together  in  unity  and  harmony.    This  tree, 
I  propose,  shall  be  this  very  spot.     Here  we  will 
gather,  here  live,  and  here  die."    Gives  tobacco  to 


278 


SPIRIT  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


[BookH. 


the  dancers.    The  dance  was  then  resumed  as  be- 
fore, and  continued  until  a  rap  announced  another 
speech  from  To-ikhii-o^  the  fii-st  speaker,  who,  after 
silence  was  restored,  addressed  the  dancers :  "  In  my 
view  of  the  dance  you  do  not  do  it  as  well  as  it 
can  be  done ;  although  you  doubtless  have  done  as 
well  as  you  know  how.     When  I  was  a  young  man, 
I  was  the  greatest  dancer  of  my  time.    I  did  not 
know  any  one  who  could  surpass  me  in  the  War 
dance.     Furthermore,  I  was  considered  the   best 
singer  of  the   war-songs.     I  hope,  however,  you 
will  continue  to  do  the  best  you  can,  even  though 
you  fail  to  perform  this  dance  as  well  as  it  can  be 
done.    I  have  another  piece  of  the  leaf  which  I 
will  turn  over  to  the  singers.     I  wish  them  to  swal- 
low the  juice,  as  it  will  make  their  voices  clear,  and 
help  their  singing."     Gives  the  tobacco.    Again 
the  dance  was  resumed.    After  the  next  tune,  this 
speech  called  out  a  reply  from  Jd-ese'^  as  follows : 
"Friends   and  Kelatives — We  have  just  heard  a 
speaker,  on  the  other  side  of  the  house,  boasting  of 
what  he  had  done  in  his  younger  days.    I  do  not 
like  to  hear  such  high  speaking  of  one's  self.    I 
should  like  to  see  To-no-ai'-o  come  out  and  show  the 
people  what  he  can  do,  or  what  he  used  to  do  in 
his  younger  days."     Gives  money  to  the  darters. 
Again  the  war-whoop  sounded,  the  responses  fol- 
lowed, and  the  music  and  the  dance   made  the 
house  resound.    In  this  manner  was  this  famous 
dancp    conducted    by   our   primitive    inhabitants 
around  their  domestic  council-fires.  ^ 


me 
Th 


0»IV.] 


OREAT  FEATHER  DANCE. 


279 


These  illustrations  will  suffice  to  exhibit  the  gener- 
al character  of  these  speeches,  as  well  as  of  the  dance 
itself.  In  the  numerous  addresses  and  witticisms 
which  the  War  dance  called  forth,  the  Iroquois  took 
the  highest  delight.  They  served  the  double  pur- 
pose of  relieving  the  dancers  themselves,  who  would 
soon  have  been  exhausted  by  continuous  exertion, 
and  of  entertaining  the  people  in  the  interval. 
This  was  the  secret  of  its  great  popularity  as  a 
dance,  and  of  its  universal  adoption.  To  this  day, 
a  well-conducted  War  dance  is  the  highest  enter- 
tainment known  among  the  Iroquois. 


GUS-DA'-WA-8A,  OR  RATTLE 


Second  in  the  public  estimation,  but  fii'st  intrinsi- 
cally, stood  the  great  Feather  dance,  O-sto-weJi'-go- 
wd^  sometimes  called  the  Religious  dance,  because 
it  was  specially  consecrated  to  the  worship  of  the 
Great  Spirit.  The  invention,  or  at  least  the  intro- 
duction of  this  dance,  is  ascribed  to  the  first  To-do- 
da'-1w^  at  the  period  of  the  formation  of  the  League. 
Iia  its  Iroquois  origin,  they  all  concur.  It  was  per- 
formed by  a  select  band,  ranging  from  fifteen  to 
thirty,  in  full  costume,  and  was  chiefly  used  at  their 
religious  festivals,  although  it  was  one  of  the  prom- 
inent dances  on  all  great  occasions  in  Indian  life. 
This  dance  was  the  most  splendid,  graceful  and  re- 


I'l 


280 


SPIRIT  OF  THE  LEAOUR 


[Book  XL 


markable  in  the  whole  collection,  requiring  greater 
powers  of  endurance,  suppleness  and  fleidbility  of 
person,  and  gracefulness  of  deportment,  than  either 
of  thef  irs.  The  salta/ndi  ars^  or  dancing  art, 
found  le  Feather  dance  its  highest  achievement, 
at  leasv  the  Indian  family ;  and  it  may  be  ques- 
tioned \*  ..ether  a  cor  onding  figure  can  be  found 
among  those  which  are  used  in  refined  communities, 
which  will  compare  with  it  in  those  particulars 
which  make  up  a  spirited  and  graceful  dance. 

The  music  was  furnished  by  two  singers,  seated 
in  the  centre  of  the  room,  each  having  a  turtle-shell 
rattle  of  the  kind  represented  in  the  figure.*  It 
consisted  of  a  series  of  songs  or  measured  verses, 
which  required  about  two  minutes  each  for  their 
recitation.  They  were  all  religious  songs,  some  of 
them  in  praise  of  the  Great  Spirit,  some  in  praise 
of  various  objects  in  nature  which  ministered  to 
their  wants,  others  in  the  nature  of  thanksgivings 
to  Ha^^erMie'-yu^  or  supplications  of  his  continued 
protection.  The  rattles  were  used  to  mark  time, 
and  as  an  accompaniment  to  the  songs.  In  using 
them,  they  were  struck  upon  the  seat  as  often  as 
twice  or  thrice  in  a  second,  the  song  and  the  step 
of  the  dancers  keeping  time,  notwithstanding  the 
rapidity  of  the  beat.  '^• 

The  band  arrayed  themselves  in  their  costumes 
in  an  adjacent  lodge,  came  into  the  council-house, 

'  To  make  this  rattle  they  remove  skin  which  is  left  attached  to  the 

the  animal  from  the  shell,  and  after  shell.     The    neck    of  the  turtle  is 

drying  it,  they  place  within  it  a  hand-  then  stretched  over  a  wooden  handle, 
ful  of  flint-corn,  and  then  sew  up  the 


Oh.  IV.] 


GREAT  FEATHER  DANCE. 


281 


and  opened  in  all  respects  as  in  the  case  last  de- 
scribed. Instead  of  grouping,  however,  within  the 
area  of  a  circle,  they  ranged  themselvf*g  in  file,  and 
danced  slowly  around  the  council-house  7hen  the 
music  ceased,  the  dance  also  was  suspen*  and  the 
party  walked  in  column  to  the  beat  of  j  rattles. 
After  an  interval  of  abor '  "'wo  minutes,  che  rattles 
quickened  their  time,  the  singei*s  commenced  an- 
other song,  and  the  warriors,  at  the  same  instant, 
the  dance.  The  leader,  standing  at  the  head  of  the 
column,  opened,  followed  by  those  behind.  As 
they  advanced  slowly  around  the  room,  in  the  dance, 
they  gestured  with  their  arms,  and  placed  their 
bodies  in  a  great  variety  of  positions,  but,  unlike 
the  practice  in  the  War  dance,  always  keeping  their 
forms  erect.  None  of  the  attitudes  in  this  dance 
ose  of  the  violent  passions,  but  rather  of  the 
d  gentle  feelings.  Consequently,  there  were 
no^distortions  either  of  the  countenance  or  the  body ; 
but  all  their  movements  and  positions  were  extremely 
graceful,  dignified  and  imposing.  The  step  has  the 
same  general  peculiarities  as  that  in  the  dance  last 
described,  but  yet  is  quite  distinct  from  it.  Each 
foot  in  succession  is  raised  from  two  to  eight  inches 
from  the  floor,  and  the  heel  is  then  brought  down 
with  great  force  as  frequently  as  the  beat  of  the 
rattles.  Frequently  one  heel  is  brought  down  twice 
or  three  times  before  it  alternates  with  the  other. 
This  will  convey  an  impression  of  the  surprising  ac- 
tivity of  this  dance,  in  which  every  muscle  of  the 
body  appears  to  be  strung  to  its  highest  degree  of 


i> 


n1 


i 


im 


282 


SPIRIT  OF  THE   LEAGUE. 


[Book  IL 


tension.  The  concussion  of  the  foot  upon  the  floor 
served  the  double  purpose  of  shaking  the  rattles 
and  bells,  which  form  a  part  of  the  costume,  and 
of  adding  to  the  noise  and  animation  of  the  dance. 

The  dancers  were  usually  nude  down  to  the  waist, 
with  the  exception  of  ornaments  upon  their  arms 
and  necks,  as  represented  in  the  engraving,  thus 
exposing  their  well-foi-med  chests,  finely  rounded 
arms,  and  their  smooth,  evenly  colored  skins,  of  a 
clear  and  brilliant  copper  color.  This  exposure  of 
the  person,  not  in  any  sense  displeasing,  contributed 
materially  to  the  beauty  of  the  costume,  and  gave 
a  striking  expression  to  the  figure  of  the  dancer. 
Such  was  the  physical  exertion  pul.  forth  in  this 
dance,  that  before  it  closed,  the  vapor  of  perspira- 
tion steamed  up,  like  smoke,  from  their  uncovered 
backs.  No  better  evidence  than  this  need  be  given, 
that  it  was  a  dance  full  of  earnestness  and  enthusi- 
asm. One  of  their  aims  was  to  test  each  other's 
powers  of  endurance.  It  not  unfrequently  happened 
that  a  part  of  the  original  number  yielded  from  ex- 
haustion before  the  dance  was  ended.  Nothing  but 
practice  superadded  to  flexibility  of  person  and 
great  muscular  strength  would  enable  even  an  In- 
dian to  perform  this  dance.  When  the  popular  ap- 
plause was  gained  by  one  of  the  band  for  spirited 
or  graceful  dancing,  he  was  called  out  to  stand  at 
the  head  of  the  column,  and  lead  the  party :  in  this 
way  several  changes  of  leadei-s  occurred  before  the 
final  conclusion  of  the  figure. 

In  this  dance  the  women  participated,  if  they 


qu( 

It 

pri 


Ch.  IV.l 


TROTTINO  DANCE. 


283 


were  disposed.  They  wore,  however,  their  ordinary 
apparel,  and  entered  by  themselves  at  the  foot  of 
the  column.  The  female  step  is  entirely  unlike  the 
one  described.  They  moved  sideways  in  this  figure, 
simply  raising  themselves  alternately  upon  each 
foot  from  heel  to  toe,  and  then  bringing  down  the 
heel  upon  the  floor,  at  each  beat  of  the  rattle,  keep- 
ing pace  with  the  slowly  advancing  column.  With 
the  females  dancing  was  a  quiet,  and  not  ungraceful 
amusement. 

As  a  scene,  its  whole  effect  was  much  increased 
by  the  arrangement  of  the  dancei*s  into  column. 
In  this  long  array  of  costumes,  the  peculiar  features 
of  each  were  brought  more  distinctly  into  view,  and 
by  keeping  the  elliptical  area  around  which  they 
moved,  entirely  free  from  the  pressing  throng  of 
Indian  spectators,  a  better  opportunity  was  afforded 
to  all  to  witness  the  performance.  To  one  who  has 
never  seen  this  dance,  it  would  be  extremely  difficult 
to  convey  any  notion  of  its  surprising  activity,  and 
its  inspiring  influence  upon  the  spectators.  Requir- 
ing an  almost  continuous  exertion,  it  is  truly  a  mar- 
vellous performance. 

The  Thanksgiving  dance,  Ga-na'-o-uh^  was  like- 
wise a  costume  dance,  and  given  by  a  select  band. 
It  resembles  the  one  last  described  so  closely,  both  in 
step  and  plan,  that  it  is  not  necessary  to  describe  it. 

One  of  the  most  simple  figures  among  the  Iro- 
quois, was  called  the  Trotting  dance,  Ga-dd'-sliote. 
It  was  usually  the  opening  dance  at  councils,  and  at 
private  entertainments,  when  no  costume  figures 


if 


"f  J 


284 


SPIRIT  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


[BooE  IL 


iii 


were  introduced.  A  person  appointed  to  act  as 
leader,  followed  by  a  few  others,  took  the  floor  and 
began.  Others  joined  in  as  the  column  passed 
around  the  room. 

The  music  was  entirely  vocal,  and  furnished  by 
those  who  danced.  It  consisted  of  about  twenty 
different  songs,  each  lasting  something  less  than 
two  minutes.  In  this  dance  the  tune  was  the  mere 
repetition  of  one  exclamation  by  those  at  the  head  of 
the  column,  followed  by  a  response,  in  chorus,  from 
the  residue.  Three  specimens  are  given  in  illustra- 
tion. The  leader,  in  concert  with  those  nearest 
him,  sang  the  following  syllables :  Yar7id'we-yarha\ 
to  which  all  the  others  responded,  Hd-Jid'.  This 
would  be  repeated  and  responded  to,  for  about  two 
i  linutes,  the  pronunciation  of  the  syllables  being 
subjected  to  a  musical  variation  each  time.  When 
the  tune  ended,  the  band  walked  for  about  the 
same  length  of  time.  The  next  song  might  consist 
of  the  syllables  Oa-iio' -6h-lie-yo\  with  the  response 
Worha'-ah-he-^o'.  This  would  be  continued,  and 
the  key  varied,  in  the  same  manner  as  the  last. 
After  this  was  ended,  and  the  dancers  had  refresh- 
ed themselves  by  walking,  perhaps  the  next  song 
would  consist  of  the  following  syllables:  Yu-wd'- 
norhe-yo'^  and  the  response  Wd-7id'-dh-7ia\ 

As  to  the  step  it  was  very  simple,  being  nearly  a 
trot,  or  alternate  step  on  each  foot.  In  dancing, 
those  engaged  stood  close  to  each  other,  and  ad- 
vanced slowly  around  the  council-house.  The  wo- 
men participated,  but  they  were  by  themselves  at 


Ob.  IV.] 


FISH  DANCE. 


285 


the  foot  of  the  column.  As  this  dance  was  ex- 
tremely simple,  it  was  not  uncommon  to  see  two 
and  even  three  hundred  engaged  in  it  at  one  time, 
moving  around  in  three  or  four  concentric  lines. 

Another  figure,  in  very  general  use,  was  called 
the  Fish  dance,  Gorso-wa'-o-no.  It  was  of  foreign 
origin.  The  music  consisted  of  singing,  accom- 
panied with  the  drum,  and  the  squash-shell  rattle ; 
the  two  singers  seating  themselves  in  the  centre  of 
the  room  facing  each  other,  and  using  the  drum 
and  rattle  to  mark  time,  and  increase  the  volume  of 
the  music.  The  step  was  merely  an  elevation  from 
heel  to  toe,  twice  repeated  upon  each  foot  alter- 
nately ;  bringing  down  the  heel  each  alternate  time 
with  considerable  force,  to  mark  time  and  make  the 
floor  resound. 

The  dance  was  commenced  by  the  leader,  who 
took  the  floor,  followed  by  others,  and  walked  to 
the  beat  of  the  drum.  When  the  song  commenced, 
each  alternate  dancer  faced  round,  thus  bringing 
the  column  into  sets  of  two  each,  face  to  face,  those 
who  turned  dancing  backwards,  but  the  whole  band 
moving  around  the  room,  as  in  other  cases.  Each 
song,  or  tune  lasted  about  three  minutes.  At  the 
end  of  the  first  minute  there  was  a  break  in  the 
music,  and  the  sets  turned,  thus  reversing  their  po- 
sitions ;  at  the  end  of  the  second  there  was  another 
change  in  the  music,  in  the  midst  of  which  the  sets 
turned  again,  which  brought  them  back  to  their 
original  positions.  Through  the  third  and  last  sub- 
division of  the  time,  the  dance  was  continued  with 


286 


SPIh       OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


[Book  IL 


increased  animation.  At  the  close  of  it,  those  who 
had  been  dancing  backwards  faced  around,  and  the 
whole  column  walked  about  two  minutes,  to  the 
beat  of  the  drum.  Another  tune  was  then  com- 
menced and  finished  in  the  same  manner. 

The  peculiarity  of  this  dance  was  the  opportu- 
nity which  it  afforded  the  Indian  maiden  to  select 
whoever  she  preferred  as  a  partner.  In  this  partic- 
ular the  custom  of  refined  communities  was  revers- 
ed. The  warrior  never  solicited  the  maiden  to 
dance  with  him ;  that  privilege  was  accorded  to  her 
alone.  In  the  midst  of  the  dance,  the  females  pre- 
sent themselves  in  pairs  between  any  set  they  may 
select,  thus  giving  to  each  a  partner.  This  rule  pre- 
vails in  all  Indian  dances ;  so  that  the  Indian  maiden 
at  her  own  convenience  "gracefully  presents  her 
personage  to  the  one  she  designs  to  favor,  and  thus 
quietly  engages  herself  in  the  dance."  In  none  of 
the  changes  of  position  in  this  dance  do  the  part- 
ners join  hands.  This  figure  usually  continues  less 
than  an  hour.  Sometimes,  as  a  mark  of  respect  to 
a  guest,  or  distinguished  chief,  two  women  present- 
ed themselves  before  him,  as  partners  in  the  dance. 

The  Passing  dance.  Go-no' -ga-yo^  was  also  in 
high  favor.  It  is  similar  to  the  last,  the  column  be- 
ing divided  into  sets  of  two  each,  the  women  en- 
gaging in  whichever  set  they  please.  At  a  certain 
stage  of  the  song,  the  woman  passed  her  paitner, 
and  took  the  next,  her  place  being  supplied  from 
behind.  They  danced  around  the  room,  facing  each 
other  in  pairs,  the  men  moving  backwards.    The 


Cb.  IV.] 


DANCE  FOR  THE        AD. 


!87 


music  and  the  Htep  were  about  the  same  as  in  the 
dance  last  descril)ed. 

An  occasional  and  very  singular  figure  was  called 
the  Dance  for  the  Dead.  It  was  known  as  the  0-ke- 
wii.  It  was  danced  by  the  women  alone.  The 
music  was  entirely  vocal,  a  select  band  of  singers 
being  stationed  in  the  centre  of  the  room.  To  the 
songs  for  the  dead,  which  they  sang,  the  dancers 
joined  in  chorus.  It  was  plaintive  and  mournful 
music.  This  dance  was  usually  separate  from  all 
councils,  and  the  only  dance  of  the  occasion.  It 
commenced  at  dusk,  or  soon  after,  and  continued 
until  towards  morning,  when  the  shades  of  the 
dead,  who  were  believed  to  be  present  and  partici- 
pate in  the  dance,  were  supposed  to  disappear. 
This  dance  was  had  whenever  a  family,  which 
had  lost  a  member,  called  for  it,  which  was  usually 
about  a  year  after  the  event.  In  the  spring  and 
fall,  it  was  often  given  for  all  the  dead  indiscrimi- 
nately, who  were  believed  then  to  revisit  the  earth 
and  join  in  the  dance. 

One  of  their  performances  was  called  the  Buffalo 
dance,  Da-ge'-yiirgo-o-an'-iio.  It  was  designed  for 
males  alone.  The  music  consisted  of  singing,  ac- 
companied with  the  drum  and  the  rattle.  Its 
principal  feature  was  the  attempt  to  imitate  the  ac- 
tions of  the  buffalo.  According  to  tradition,  this 
dance  originated  in  a  warlike  expedition  of  the  Iro- 
quois against  the  Cherokees.  "When  they  had  pro- 
ceeded as  far  as  the  Kentucky  salt  lick,  they  heard, 
for  the  first  time,  the  buffaloes,  "  singing  their  favor- 


PI 


■ti 


\M 


288 


SPIRIT  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


[DooK  II 


ite  songH,"  (bellowing  and  grumbling.)  From  this 
bellowing  the  music,  and  from  their  actions  the 
plan  of  the  dance,  were  made. 


ous-da'-wa-sX,  or  squash-shell  rattles. 

In  connection  with  the  dances  of  the  Iroquois, 
may  be  mentioned  their  concerts,  which  occupy  a 
conspicuous  place  in  their  amusements.  But  one 
will  be  noticed  of  the  four,  which  make  up  the 
number  of  kinds.  It  was  called  the  O-ee-dose',  It  was 
given  in  the  night,  in  a  dark  room,  and  no  women 
were  allowed  to  be  present.  Those  engaged  in  the 
concert  were  seated  on  benches  around  the  room,  in 
a  continuous  row,  each  one  holding  in  his  hand  a 
rattle,  of  the  kind  represented  in  the  figure.  These 
rattles  were  made  to  give  each  one  a  different  note, 
by  means  of  different-sized  shells,  and  holes  bored 
in  them  to  emit  the  sound.  Among  twenty  of  them, 
rattled  together  at  such  a  concert,  no  two  would 
give  the  same  sound.  Corn  was  placed  inside  the 
shell.  When  the  parties  were  ready,  one  of  their 
number  sang  a  song,  to  which  they  all  beat  time 
with  their  rattles,  and  at  certain  intervals,  all  joined 
in  the  song  in  chorus.     Another  then  commenced  a 


'  The 
a  good 


Om.IV.] 


CONCERTS. 


289 


song,  whkli  was  continued  and  finished  in  the  same 
manner.  After  each  one  in  tuni  had  Hung  his  song, 
which,  with  the  accompaniments  and  the  choruses, 
made  a  lot  unpleasant  entertainment,  the  concert 
wus  ended.* 

The  other  three  ai-e  the  Medicine  concert,  Ga^o- 
dd'-yo-mih;  the  Female  concert,  O-e-^in'-do-tii ;  and 
the  Thanksgiving  concert,  Ah-do'-^veh^  before  de- 
scribed. 

It  will  not  be  necessary  to  describe  the  remaining 
dances.  Sufficient,  at  least,  has  been  presented,  to 
give  a  general  idea  of  the  Dance  among  the  Iroquois. 
A  few  of  them  have  been  given  in  detail,  as  they 
seemed  calculated  to  furnish  a  glimpse  of  Indian 
society.  These  amusements  of  om*  primitive  inhab- 
itants are  not,  in  themselves,  devoid  of  interest,  al- 
though they  indicate  a  tendency  of  mind  unbefitting 
rational  men.  A  hunter  by  nature  and  by  inclina- 
tion, averse  to  cities,  and  impatient  of  labor,  the 
chase,  the  war-path,  and  the  council-fire,  with  the 
dance,  furnished  the  three  great  employments  of  his 
life.  Who  shall  tell  how  much  t^  i  hopes,  the  friend- 
ships, the  happiness,  and  even  the  virtues*  of  the 


*  The  Indian  appears  t(  have  had 
a  good  perception  of  time,  and  to 
have  measured  i,  in  his  music  and 
dances,  with  coLjiderable  exactness ; 
but  in  tune  he  was  sadly  deficient 
He  knew  noth'p^j  of  the  natural  in- 
tervals of  tones  and  semi-tones.  There 
runs  always  through  his  music  one 
predominant  and  constantly  recurring 
sound,  from  which  the  others  vary  by 
all  kinds  of  irregular  intervals  and 


fractions  of  intervals.  The  iiiaes  of 
the  Iroquois,  if  the  name  may  be  given 
to  their  rude  minstrelsy,  were  both  nu- 
merous and  varied,  and  capable,  also, 
of  inspiring  enthusiasm  or  sadness. 
In  their  occasional  songs,  as  in  the 
Ah-do'-weh,  the  music,  as  well  as  the 
words,  was  often  im'tromptu.  The 
Indian  voice,  especially  that  of  the 
female,  is  musical,  and  highly  capable 
of  cultivation. 


''i>  ^'i^Ui^  ;^.^ 


290 


SPIBIT  OF  THE  LEAOUE. 


[Book  IL 


Indian,  were  bound  up  in  indissoluble  connection 
with  the  Dance.  With  it  the  Iroquois  kindled  the 
flame  of  patriotism  which  glowed  in  his  breast, 
while  vindicating  the  prowess  of  his  race  upon  the 
hills  of  New  England,  on  the  prairies  of  the  Missis- 
sippi, or  in  the  trackless  forests  of  the  South.  With 
it  he  celebrated  his  victories,  and  in  the  days  of 
peace  cultivated  his  social  affections.  And  with  it, 
also,  at  stated  seasons  of  the  year,  he  offered  up  his 
praise  and  homage  to  the  Great  Spirit,  the  ever 
present  Author  of  his  being.^ 

1  SCHEDULE  OF 

1  O-sto-weh'-go-wa,^ 

2  Ga-na'-o-uh,^ 

3  Da-yun'-da-nes-hunt-h&i 

4  Ga-da'-ahote,* 
6  O-to-wa'-ga-ka,*  f 

6  Je-ha'-ya, 

7  6a'-no-jit'-ga-o, 

8  Ga-80-wa'-o-no,*  ,     . 

9  Os-ko-da'-ta, 

10  Ga-no'-ga-yo4  ,        ^ 

11  So-wek-o-an'-no,* 

12  Ja-ko'-wa-o-an'-no,       .; 
18  Guk-sa'-ga-ue-a,f 

14  G&-80'-a,t       .      .     ,  ,     ' 

15  O-ke'-wa, 

16  O-as-ka-ne'-a, 

17  Da-flwa-da-ne'-a, 

18  G&-ne-a'-Beh-o^| 

19  Un-da-da-o-at'-na,f 

20  Un-to-we'-8U8, 

21  Da-yo-da'-sun-da-e'-go, 

22  Wa-sa'-seh,*  X 
28  Da-ge'-ya-go-o-an'-no,  , 
24  Ne-a'-gwi-o-an'-no,* 
28  Wa-a-no'a,t 

26  Ne-ho-Ba-den'-da,f 

27  Qa-na-un'-da-do,f  X 

28  Un-de-a-ne-8uk'-ta,f  X 

29  Eh-ne8'-hen-do,f 

80  Ga-go'-sa, 

81  Ga-je'-sa, 

82  Un-da-de-a-dus'-shun-ne-at'-ha,! 

Iliose  marked  thus  *,  are  of  foreign  origin ;  thus  f ,  are  now  obsolete ; 
and  thus  |,  are  costume  dances. 


/ 


IROQUOIS  DANCES. 

Great  Feather  Dance.      For  both  sexes. 

Great  Thanksgivinff  Dance. 
Dance  with  Joined  Hands. 

u 

u 

Trotting  Dance. 

M 

North  Dance. 

U 

Antique  Dance. 

M 

Taking  the  Kettle  out 

t( 

Fish  Dance. 

« 

Shaking  the  Bush. 

u 

Rattle  Dance. 

M 

Duck  Dance. 

« 

Pigeon  Dance. 

H 

Gnnding  Dishes. 

«.':' 

Knae  Rattle  Dance. 

M 

Dance  for  the  Dead.          ] 

for  Females. 

Shuffle  Dance. 

M 

Tumbling  Dance. 

^      '■■**• 

Turtle  Dance. 

U 

Initiation  Dance  for  Girls. 

u 

Shuffle  Dance. 

»■ 

Dark  Dance. 

tt 

Sioux,  or  War  Dance. 

For  Males. 

Buffalo  Dance. 

u 

Bear  Dance. 

4 

Striking  the  Stick. 
Squat  Dance. 

u 

M  • 

Scalp  Dance. 

Track  Finding  Dance. 

w 

« 

Arm  Shaking  Dance. 

,  M 

False  Face  Dance. 

«             u           u 

M 
ft 

Preparation  Dance. 

M 

Wtav, 


■*'■*  ^  * 


Hi  la  -tt    ;  ii.n  .V 


,;;,'{-■'?■; 


^'■',  uiu\  .■    <y  'f:ii'ti 


<;fi 


CHAPTER  V. 


National  Games.  —  Betting.  —  Ball  Game. — Game  of  Javelins. 
—  Game  of  Deer  Buttons.  —  Snow  Snake  Game.  —  Archery.  — 
Peach  Stone  Game.  —  Enthusiasm  for  Games. 


Xn  their  national  games  is  to  be  found  another 
fruitful  source  of  amusement  in  Indian  life.  These 
games  were  not  only  played  at  their  religious  fes- 
tivals, at  which  they  often  formed  a  conspicuous 
part  of  the  entertainment,  but  special  days  were 
frequently  set  apart  for  their  celebration.  They 
entered  into  these  diversions  with  the  highest  zeal 
and  emulation,  and  took  unwearied  pains  to  perfect 
themselves  in  the  art  of  playing  each  successfully. 
There  were  but  six  principal  games  among  the  Iro- 
quois, and  these  are  divisible  into  athletic  games, 
and  games  of  chance. 

Challenges  were  often  sent  from  one  village  to 
another,  and  were  even  exchanged  between  nations, 
to  a  contest  of  some  of  these  games.  In  such  cases 
the  chosen  players  of  each  community  or  nation 
were  called  out  to  contend  for  the  prize  of  victory. 
An  intense  degree  of  excitement  was  aroused,  when 
the  champions  were  the  most  skilful  players  of 
rival  villages,  or  adjaxjent  nations.*    The  people  en- 


*  Tradition  relates  that  the  war    Eries,  about  the  year  1668,  from  the 
which  ended  in  the  expulsion  of  the    western  part  of  New  Tork,  originated 


592 


SPIRIT  OF  THE  LEAOUE. 


[Book  a 


listed  Upon  their  respective  sides,  with  a  degree  of 
enthusiasm,  which  would  have  done  credit,  both  to 
the  spectatoi's  and  the  contestants,  at  the  far-famed 
Elian  games.  For  miles,  and  even  hundreds  of  miles, 
they  flocked  together  at  the  time  appointed  to  witr 
ness  the  contest. 

Unlike  the  prizes  of  the  Olympic  games,  no 
chaplets  awaited  the  victors.  They  were  strifes  be- 
tween nation  and  nation,  village  and  village,  or 
tribes  and  tribes ;  in  a  word  parties  against  parties, 
and  not  champion  against  champion.  The  prize 
contended  for  was  that  of  victory  ;  and  it  belonged, 
not  to  the  triumphant  players,  but  to  the  party 
which  sent  them  forth  to  the  contest. 

When  these  games  were  not  played  by  one  com- 
munity against  another,  upon  a  formal  challenge, 
the  people  arranged  themselves  on  two  sides,  ac- 
cording to  their  tribal  divisions.  By  an  organic 
provision  of  the  Iroquois,  as  elsewhere  stated,  the 
Wolf,  Bear,  Beaver  and  Turtle  tribes  were  brothers 
to  each  other,  as  tribes,  and  cousins  to  the  other 
four.  In  playing  their  games  they  always  went 
together,  and  formed  one  party  or  side.  In  the 
same  manner  the  Deer,  Snipe,  Heron  and  Hawk 
tribes  were  brothers  to  each  other,  as  tribes,  and 
cousins  to  the  four  first  named.  These  formed  a 
second,  or  opposite  party.  Thus  in  all  Indian  games, 
with  the  exceptions  first  mentioned,  the  people  di- 
vided themselves  into  two  sections,  four  of  the 


in  a  breach  of  faith  or  treachery  on    to  which  they  bad  challenged  the 
the  port  of  the  Eriea,  in  a  Ball  game    Senecas. 


OaV.] 


BETTOrO. 


293 


tribes  always  contending  against  the  other  four. 
Father  and  son,  husband  and  wife,  were  thus  arrayed 
in  opposite  ranks. 

Betting  upon  the  result  was  common  among  the 
Iroquois.  As  this  practice  was  never  reprobated  by 
their  religious  teachers,  but,  on  the  contrary,  ratlier 
encouraged,  it  frequently  led  to  the  most  reckless 
indulgence.  It  often  happened  that  the  Indian 
gambled  aw^y  «very  valuable  article  which  he  pos- 
sessed ;  his  tomah  iwk,  his  medal,  his  ornaments,  and 
even  his  blanket.  The  excitement  and  eagerness 
with  which  he  watched  the  shifting  tide  of  the 
game,  was  more  uncontrollable  than  the  delirious 
agitation  of  the  pale-face  at  the  race-course,  or 
even  at  the  gaming-table.  Their  excitable  temper- 
ament and  emulous  spirits  peculiarly  adapted  them 
for  the  enjoyment  of  their  national  games. 

These  bets  were  made  in  a  systematic  manner, 
and  the  aticles  then  deposited  with  the  managers  of 
the  game.  A  bet  offered  by  a  person  upon  one  side, 
in  the  nature  of  some  valuable  article,  was  matched 
by  a  similar  article,  or  one  of  equal  value,  by  some 
one  upon  the  other.  Personal  ornaments  made  the 
usual  gaming  currency.  Other  bets  were  offered 
and  taken  in  the  same  manner,  until  hundreds  of 
articles  were  sometimes  collected.  These  were  laid 
aside  by  the  managers,  until  the  game  was  '^  3cided, 
when  each  article  lost  by  the  event  was  handed 
over  to  the  winning  individual,  together  with  his 
own,  which  he  had  risked  against  it. 


294 


SPIRIT  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


[Boos  II. 


OA'-NE-i,  OR  BALL  BAT,  5   FEET 


•      iP 


ft.. 


With  the  Iroquois,  the  Ball  game,  O-tordiijish'' 
qud-age,  was  the  favorite  among  their  amusements 
of  this  description.  This  game  reaches  back  to  a 
remote  antiquity,  was  universal  among  the  red 
races,  and  was  played  with  a  degree  of  zeal  and  en- 
thusiasm which  would  scarcely  be  credited.  It  was 
played  with  a  small  deer-skin  ball,  by  a  select  band, 
usually  from  six  to  eight  on  a  side,  each  set  repre- 
senting its  own  party.  The  game  was  divided  into 
several  contests,  in  which  each  set  of  players  strove 
to  carry  the  ball  through  their  own  gate.  They 
went  out  into  an  open  plain  or  field,  and  erected  gates, 
about  eighty  rods  apaT*t,  on  its  opposite  sides.  Each 
gate  was  simply  two  poles,  some  ten  feet  high,  set  in 
the  ground  about  three  rods  asunder.  One  of  these 
gates  belonged  to  each  party :  and  the  contest  be- 
tween the  players  was,  which  set  would  first  carry 


Its 
a 
3d 
n- 
as 

A, 
•e- 

to 

ve 


ch 
in 
5se 
)e- 
ry 


Cb 


'■^^^"^'^m^^tsm'ifis^iwm^ii^'' 


6A-KA  OR  BREECH   CLOTH 


c»  v.] 


BAIX  GAME. 


295 


lo 


\% 


the  ball  through  its  own  a  given  number  of  times. 
Either  five  or  seven  made  the  game,  as  the  parties 
agreed.  If  five,  for  example,  was  the  number,  the 
party  which  first  carried,  or  drove  the  ball  through 
its  own  gate  this  number  of  times,  won  the  victory. 
Thus,  after  eight  separate  contests,  the  parties  might 
stand  equal,  each  having  won  four ;  in  which  case 
the  party  which  succeeded  on  the  ninth  contest 
would  carry  the  game.  The  players  commenced  in 
the  centre  of  hhe  field,  midway  between  the  gates. 
If  one  of  them  became  fatigued  or  disabled  during 
the  progress  of  the  game,  he  was  allowed  to  leave 
the  ranks,  and  his  party  could  supply  his  place  with 
a  fresh  player,  but  the  original  number  were  not  at 
any  time  allowed  to  be  increased.  Regular  man- 
agers were  appointed  on  each  side  to  see  that  the 
rules  of  the  game  were  strictly  and  fairly  observed. 
One  rule  forbade  the  players  to  touch  the  ball  with 
the  hand  or  foot. 

In  preparing  for  this  game,  the  players  denuded 
themselves  entirely,  with  the  exception  of  the  wais+ 
cloth,*  (see  plate,  page  295.)    They  also  underwent, 
frequently,  a  course  of  diet  and  training,  as  in  a 
pijparation  for  a  foot-race. 

When  the  day  designated  had  arrived,  the  people 
gathered  from  the  whole  surrounding  country,  to 
witness  the  contest.    About  meridian  they  assem- 

*  The  Qa'-ka,  or  waiat-cloth,  was  between  the  limbs,  and  secured  by  a 

a  strip  of  deer-skin  or  broadcloth,  deer-skin  belt,  passing  around  the 

about  a  quarter  wide  and  two  yards  waist,  the  embroidered  ends  (idling 

long,  ornamented  at  the  ends  with  over  the  belt,  before  and  behind,  in 

bead  or  quill-work.    It  was  passed  the  fifishioa  of  an  apron. 


296 


SPIRIT  OF  THE  LEAOUK 


[Book  XL 


bled  at  the  appointed  place,  and  having  separated 
themselves  into  two  companies,  one  might  be  seen 
upon  each  side  of  the  line,  between  the  gates,  arranged 
in  scattered  groups,  awaiting  the  commencement  of 
the  game.     The  players,  when  ready,  stationed 
themselves  in  two  parallel  rows,  facing  each  other, 
midway  on  this  line,  each  one  holding  a  ball  bat, 
of  the  kind  represented  in  the  figure,  and  with  which 
alone  the  ball  was  to  be  driven.    As  soon  as  all  the 
preliminaries  were  adjusted,  the  ball  was  dropped 
between  the  two  files  of  players,  and  taken  between 
the  bats  of  the  two  who  stood  in  the  middle  of  each 
file,  opposite  to  each  other.    After  a  brief  struggle 
between  them,  in  which  each  player  endeavored, 
with  his  bat,  to  get  possession  of  the  ball,  and  give 
it  the  first  impulse  towards  his  own  gate,  it  was 
thrown  out,  and  then  commenced  the  pursuit.    The 
flying  ball,  when  overtaken,  was  immediately  sur- 
rounded by  a  group  of  players,  each  one  striving  to 
extricate  it,  and,  at  the  same  time,  direct  it  towards 
his  party  gate.    In  this  way  the  ball  was  frequently 
imprisoned  in  different  parts  of  the  field,  and  an 
animated  controversy  maintained  for  its  possession. 
When  freed,  it  was  knocked  upon  the  ground,  or 
through  the  air ;  but  the  moment  a  chance  presented, 
it  was  taken  up  upon  the  deer-skin  network  of  the 
ball  bat,  by  a  player  in  full  career,  and  carried  in  a 
race  towards  the  gate.    To  guard  against  this  con- 
tingency, by  which  one  contest  of  the  game  might 
be  determined  in  a  moment,  some  of  the  players 
detached  themselves  from  the  group  contending 


Oh.  v.] 


BALL  GAME. 


297 


around  the  ball,  and  took  a  position  from  which  to 
intercept  a  runner  upon  a  diagonal  line,  if  it  should 
chance  that  one  of  the  adverse  party  got  possession 
of  the  ball.    These  races  often  formed  the  most  ex- 
citing part  of  the  game,  both  from  the  fleetness  of 
the  runners,  and  the  consequences  which  depended 
upon  the  result.    When  the  line  of  the  runner  was 
crossed,  by  an  adversary  coming  in  before  him  upon 
a  diagonal  line,  and  he  found  it  impossible,  by  arti- 
fice or  stratagem,  to  elude  him,  he  turned  about, 
and  threw  the  ball  over  the  heads  of  both  of  them, 
towards  his  gate ;  or,  perchance,  towards  a  player 
of  his  own  party,  if  there  were  adverse  players  be- 
tween him  and  the  gate.    When  the  flight  of  the 
ball  was  arrested  in  any  part  of  the  field,  a  spirited 
and  even  fierce  contest  was  maintained  around  it ; 
the  players  handled  their  bats  with  such  dexterity, 
and  managed  their  persons  with  such  art  and  adroit- 
ness, that  frequently  several  minutes  elapsed  before 
the  ball  flew  out.    Occasionally  in  the  heat  of  the 
controversy,  but  entirely  by  accident,  a  player  was 
struck  with  such  violence,  that  the  blood  trickled 
down  his  limbs.    In  such  a  case,  if  disabled,  he 
dropped  his  bat  and  left  the  field,  while  a  fresh 
player  from  his  own  party  supplied  his  place.    In 
this  manner  was  the  game  contested:  oftentimes 
with  so  much  ardor  and  skill,  that  the  ball  was  re- 
covered by  one  party  at  the  very  edge  of  the  ad- 
verse gate;  and  finally,  after  many  shifts  in  the 
tide  of  success,  carried  in  triumph  through  its  own. 
When  one  contest  in  the  game  was  thus  decided, 

13* 


298 


SPIRIT  OF  THE  LEAOUK 


[Book  IL 


the  prevailing  party  sent  up  a  united  shout  of  re- 
joicing. 

After  a  short  respite  for  the  refreshment  of  the 
players,  the  second  trial  was  commenced,  and  con- 
tinued like  the  first.  Sometimes  it  was  decided  in 
a  few  moments,  but  more  frequently  it  lasted  an 
hour,  and  sometimes  much  longer,  to  such  a  system 
had  the  playing  of  this  game  been  reduced  by  skill 
and  practice.  If  every  trial  was  ardently  contested, 
and  the  parties  continued  nearly  equal  in  the  num- 
ber decided,  it  often  lengthened  out  the  game,  until 
the  approaching  twilight  made  it  necessary  to  take 
another  day  for  its  conclusion.  v 

On  the  final  decision  of  the  game,  the  exclama- 
tions of  triumph,  as  would  be  expected,  knew  no 
bounds.  Caps,  tomahawks  and  blankets  were 
thrown  up  into  the  air,  and  for  a  few  moments  the 
notes  of  victory  resounded  from  every  side.  It  was 
doubtless  a  considerate  provision,  that  the  prevailing 
party  were  upon  a  side  of  the  field  opposite  to,  and 
at  a  distance  from,  the  vanquished,  otherwise  such 
a  din  of  exultation  might  have  proved  too  exciting 
for  Indian  patience. 

In  ancient  times  they  used  a  solid  ball  of  knot. 
The  ball  bat,  also,  was  made  without  network,  hav- 
ing a  solid  and  curving  head.  At  a  subsequent  day, 
they  substituted  the  deer-skin  ball  and  the  network 
ball  bat  in  present  use.  These  substitutions  were 
made  so  many  year3  ago,  that  they  have  lost  the 
date. 

The  game  of  Javelins,  Ga-na'-ga-o^  was  very  sim- 


Ob.  v.] 


GAME  or  JAYELnra 


299 


pie,  depending  upon  the  dexterity  with  which  the 
javelm  was  thrown  at  a  ring,  as  it  rolled  upon  the 


OA*OEH'-DA,  OR  JAVELIN. 

ground.  They  frequently  made  it  a  considerable 
game,  by  enlisting  skilful  players  to  prepare  for  the 
contest,  and  by  betting  upon  the  result.  The  peo- 
ple divided  by  tribes,  the  four  brothers  playing 
against  their  four  cousin  tribes,  as  in  the  last  case, 
unless  the  game  was  played  on  a  challenge  between 
neighboring  communities. 

The  javelin  was  five  or  six  feet  in  length,  by 
three  fourths  of  an  inch  in  diameter,  and  was  usually 
made  of  hickory  or  maple.  It  was  finished  with 
care,  sharpened  at  one  end,  and  striped  as  shown  in 
the  figure.  The  ring  was  about  eight  inches  in  di- 
ameter, made  either  into  a  hoop  or  solid  like  a  wheel, 
by  winding  with  splints.  Sometimes  the  javelin 
was  thrown  horizontally,  by  placing  the  forefinger 
against  its  foot,  and  supporting  it  with  the  thumb 
and  second  finger;  in  other  cases  it  was  held  in  the 
centre,  and  thrown  with  the  hand  raised  above  the 
shoulder. 

On  either  side,  from  fifteen  to  thirty  players  were 
arranged,  each  having  from  three  to  six  javelins,  the 
number  of  both  depending  upon  the  interest  in  the 


800 


SPIRIT  OP  THE  LEAGUE 


[Book  IL 


0»V.] 


game,  and  the  time  they  wished  to  devote  to  the 
contest.  The  javelins  themselves  were  the  forfeit, 
and  the  game  was  gained  by  the  party  which  won 
them. 

Among  the  preliminaries  to  be  settled  by  the 
managers,  was  the  line  on  which  the  ring  was  to  be 
rolled,  the  distance  of  the  two  bands  of  players 
from  each  other,  and  the  space  between  each  and 
the  line  itself.  When  these , points  were  adjusted, 
and  the  parties  stationed,  the  ring  was  rolled  by  one 
party  on  the  line,  in  front  of  the  other.  As  it 
passed  the  javelins  were  thrown.  If  the  ring  was 
struck  by  one  of  them,  the  players  of  the  adverse 
party  were  required,  each  in  turn,  to  stand  in  the 
place  of  the  person  who  struck  it,  and  throw  their 
javelins  in  succession  at  the  ring,  which  was  set  up 
as  a  target,  on  the  spot  where  it  was  hit.  Those  of 
the  javelins  which  hit  the  target  when  thus  thrown 
were  saved ;  if  any  missed  they  were  passed  to  the 
other  party,  and  by  them  were  again  thrown  at  the 
ring  from  the  same  point.  Those  which  hit  were 
won,  finally,  and  laid  out  of  the  play,  while  the 
residue  were  restored  to  their  original  owners. 
After  this  first  contest  was  decided,  the  ring  was 
rolled  back,  and  the  other  party,  in  turn,  threw 
their  javelins.  If  it  was  struck,  the  party  which 
rolled  it  was  required,  in  the  same  manner,  to  hazard 
their  javelins,  by  throwing  them  at  the  target. 
Such  as  missed  were  delivered  to  the  other  party, 
and  those  which  hit  the  target  when  thrown  by 
them,  were  won  also,  and  laid  out  of  the  play.    In 


Ob.  v.] 


GAME  or  JAVELINB. 


801 


thiH  manner  the  game  woh  coutinueil,  until  one  of 
the  parties  had  lost  their  javelins^  which,  of  it»elf, 
determined  the  contest. 

There  was  another  game  of  javelins,  6''a-</a-<i<i-yaw'- 
duk^  played  by  shooting  them  th!'ough  the  air.     In 
this  game,  the  javelin  used  was  made  of  sumac,  be- 
cause of  its  lightness,  and  was  of  the  same  length 
and  size  as  in  the  former.    This  game  was  divided 
into  contests,  as  the  Ball  game,  and  was  won  by  the 
party  which  first  made  the  number  agreed  upon. 
The  game  was  usually  from  fifteen  to  twenty,  and 
the  number  of  players  on  a  side  ranged  from  five  to 
ten.     When  the  parties  were  ready,  the  one  which 
had  the  first  throw  selected  the  object  upon  which 
the  javelin  was  to  be  thrown,  to  give  it  an  upward 
flight,  and  also  its  distance  from  the  standing  point. 
If,  for  example,  it  was  a  log,  at  the  distance  of  a 
rod,  the  player  placed  his  forefinger  against  the 
foot  of  the  javelin,  and,  supporting  it  with  his  thumb 
and  second  finger,  he  threw  it  in  such  a  manner,  that 
it  would  strike  the  upper  side  of  the  log,  and  thus 
be  thrown  up  into  the  air,  and  forward,  until  its 
force  was  spent.     In  this  manner  all  the  playera,  in 
turn,  threw  their  javelins.     The  one  which  was 
thrown  the  greatest  distance  won  a  point.    If  an- 
other, upon  the  same  side,  was  in  advance  of  all 
upon  the  opposite  side,  it  counted  another,  and  so 
on  for  every  one  which  led  all  those  upon  the  op- 
posite side.     In  the  next  contest,  the  second  party 
chose  the  object  over  which  to  throw  the  javelin, 
and  the  distance.    The  game  was  thus  continued, 


I 


802 


SPIRIT  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


[BoqbU 


until  the  nnmber  of  points  were  gained  which  were 
agreed  npon  for  the  game. 


GUS-GA-E-SA'-T-i,   OR   DEER-BUTTONS. 

This  was  strictly  a  fireside  game,  although  it  was 
sometimes  introduced  as  an  amusement  at  the  sea- 
son of  religious  councils,  the  people  dividing  into 
tribes,  as  usual,  and  betting  upon  the  result.  Eight 
buttons,  about  an  inch  in  diameter,  were  made  of 
elk-horn,  and  having  been  rounded  and  polished, 
were  slightly  burned  upon  one  side  to  blacken 
them.  When  it  was  made  a  public  game,  it  was 
played  by  two  at  a  time,  with  a  change  of  players, 
as  elsewhere  described  in  the  Peach-stone  game.  At 
the  fireside,  it  was  played  by  two  or  more,  and  all 
the  players  continued  in  their  seats  until  it  was  de- 
termined. A  certain  number  of  beans,  fifty  per- 
haps, were  made  the  capital,  and  the  game  contin- 
ued until  one  of  the  players  had  won  them  all. 
Two  persons  spread  a  blanket,  and  seated  them- 
selves upon  it.  One  of  them  shook  the  deer-but- 
tons in  his  hands,  and  then  threw  them  down.    If 


OfcV.J 


SNOW  SNAKE  OAMEL 


808 


WL  turned  np  of  the  same  color,  it  counted  two,  if 
seven,  it  counted  four,  and  if  all,  it  counted  twenty, 
the  winner  taking  as  many  beans  from  the  general 
stock,  as  he  made  points  by  the  throw.    He  also 
continued  to  throw  as  long  as  he  continued  to  win. 
When  less  than  six  came  up,  either  black  or  white, 
it  counted  nothing,  and  the  throw  was  passed  to 
the  other  player.    In  this  manner  the  game  was 
continued  until  the  beans  were  taken  up  between 
the  two  players.     After  that  the  one  paid  to  the 
other  out  of  his  own  winnings,  the  game  ending  as 
soon  as  the  capital  in  the  hands  of  either  player 
was  exhausted.    K  four  pi:  yed,  eacb  had  a  partner, 
or  played  independently,  as  they  were  disposed; 
but  when  more  than  two  played,  each  one  was 
to  pay  to  the  winner  the  amount  won.    Thus,  if 
four  were  playing  independently,  and  after  the 
beans  were  distributed  among  them,  in  the  progress 
of  the  game,  one  of  them  should  turn  the  buttons 
up  all  black,  or  all  white,  the  other  three  would  be 
obliged  to  pay  him  twenty  each ;  but  if  the  beans 
were  still  in  bank,  he  took  up  but  twenty.    The 
deer-buttons  were  of  the  same  size.     In  the  figure 
they  are  represented  at  different  angles. 


OA-WA'-SA,   OR   SNOW-SNAKE. 


Among  the  amusements  of  the  winter  season,  in 
Indian  life,  was  the  game  with  Snow-snakes.     It 


.  I 


804 


spnirr  of  thb  leaoux. 


[BookIL 


was  primarily  designed  as  a  diversion  for  the  young; 
but  it  was  occasionally  made  a  public  game  between 
the  tribes  like  the  other,  and  aroused  a  great  degree 
of  spirit,  and  the  usual  amount  of  betting.  The 
snake  was  thrown  with  the  hand  by  placing  the  fore- 
finger against  its  foot,  and  supporting  it  with  the 
thumb  and  remaining  fingers.  It  was  thus  made  to 
run  upon  the  snow  crust  with  the  speed  of  an  ar- 
row, and  to  a  much  greater  distance,  sometimes 
running  sixty  or  eighty  rods.  The  success  of  the 
player  depended  upon  his  de2d;erity  and  muscular 
strength. 

The  snakes  were  made  of  hickory,  and  with  the 
most  perfect  precision  and  finish.  They  were  from 
five  to  seven  feet  in  length,  about  a  fourth  of  an 
inch  in  thickness,  and  gradually  diminishing  from 
about  an  inch  in  width  at  the  head,  to  about  half 
an  inch  at  the  foot.  The  head  was  round,  turned 
up  slightly,  and  pointed  with  lead  to  increase  the 
momentum  of  the  snake. 

This  game,  like  that  of  ball,  was  divided  into  a 
number  of  separate  contests ;  and  was  determined 
when  either  party  had  gained  the  number  of  points 
agreed  upon,  which  was  generally  from  seven  to 
ten.  The  players  were  limited  and  select,  usu- 
ally not  more  than  six.  A  station  was  determined 
upon,  with  the  line,  or  general  direction  in  which 
the  snake  was  to  be  thrown.  After  they  had  all 
been  thrown  by  the  players  on  both  sides,  the  next 
question  was  to  determine  the  count.  The  snake 
which  ran  the  greatest  distance  was  a  point  for  the 


Chi.  v.] 


AROHERT. 


805 


side  to  which  it  belonged.  Other  points  might  be 
won  on  the  same  side,  if  a  second  or  third  snake 
was  found  to  be  ahead  of  all  the  snakes  upon  the 
adverse  side.  One  count  was  made  for  each  snake 
which  outstripped  all  upon  the  adverse  side.  These 
contests  were  repeated  until  one  of  the  parties  had 
made  the  requisite  number  of  points  to  determine 
the  game. 


WA-A'-KO,   OR   BOW. 


OA -NO,   OR   ARROW. 


In  archery  the  Indian  has  scarcely  been  excelled. 
With  a  quick  eye  and  a  powerful  muscle,  he  could 
send  the  arrow  as  unerringly  as  the  archers  of  Robin 
H6od.  It  cannot  be  called,  in  strictness,  a  game, 
but  trials  of  skill  were  common  in  ancient  times ; 
successful  archery  raising  the  individual  into  high 
repute. 

The  Indian  bow  was  usually  from  three  and  a 
half  to  four  feet  in  length,  with  such  a  difficult 


806 


SPIRIT  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


[Book  IL 


spring,  that  an  inexperienced  person  could  scarcely 
bend  it  sufficiently  to  set  the  string.  To  draw  the 
string  back,  when  set,  an  arm's  length,  could  only  be 
done  by  practice,  superadded  to  the  most  powerful 
muscular  strength.  An  arrow  thus  sent  would 
strike  its  object  with  fearful  velocity.  The  arrow 
was  about  three  feet  in  length,  and  feathered  at  the 
small  end  with  a  twist,  to  make  it  revolve  in  its 
flight.  It  gave  to  its  motion  horizontality  and  pre- 
cision, doubtless  suggesting,  at  a  later  day,  the  idea 
of  the  twist  in  the  rifle  barrel,  by  which  the  ball  is 
made  to  revolve  in  the  same  manner.  The  English 
and  Scottish  archers  feathered  their  arrows,  but 
without  this  peculiarity.  Three  feathers  were  also 
used  by  them,  which  were  set  parallel  with  the  ar- 
row, and  with  each  other.  But  they  were  set  upon 
one  side  of  the  arrow  at  its  three  quarters,  and  in 
such  a  way  that  the  three  parallel  feathers  formed 
obtuse  angles  with  each  other.  The  Indian  used 
but  two  feathers,  which  passed  around  the  opposite 
sides  of  the  arrow  in  a  twist,  as  shown  in  the  figure 
For  this  purpose,  the  feather  was  stripped  off  from 
the  quill  and  tied  to  the  arrow  with  sinew.  Origi- 
nally, the  Indian  arrow  was  pointed  with  a  flint  or 
chert-head,  which  would  enable  it  to  penetrate  deeply 
any  object  at  which  it  was  directed.  With  such  an 
arrow,  it  was  an  easy  matter  to  bring  down  the 
deer,  the  wild  fowl,  or  the  warrior  himself.  Skele- 
tons have  been  disentombed,  having  the  skull  pene- 
trated with  an  arrow-head  of  this  description,  with 
the  flint-head  itself  still  in  the  fracture,  or  entii-ely 


b^ 

62 


OaV.] 


FOOTRACES. 


807 


within  the  skull.  In  Oregon  and  on  the  upper  Mis- 
sissipp!,  the  Indian  arrow  is  still  pointed  with  flint, 
Thus  it  was  with  the  Iroquois,  until  the  bow  was 
laid  aside  for  the  rifle.  Arrow-heads  of  this  de- 
scription are  still  found  scattered  over  the  whole 
surface  of  the  State.  With  Indian  youth,  the  bow 
and  the  arrow  is  still  a  favorite  source  of  amuse- 
ment. 

Foot-races  furnished  another  pastime  for  the  Iro- 
quois.   They  were  often  made  a  part  of  the  enter- 
tainment with  which  civil  and  mourning  councils 
were  concluded.    In  this  athletic  game  the  Indian 
excelled.    The  exigencies,  both  of  war  and  peace, 
rendered  it  necessary  for  the  Iroquois  to  have 
among  them  practiced   and  trained   runners.    A 
spirit  of  emulation  often  sprang  up  among  them, 
which  resulted  in  regular  contests  for  the  palm  of 
victory.     In  these  races,  the  four  tribes  put  forward 
their  best  runners  against  those  of  the  other  four, 
and  left  the  question  of  superiority  to  be  deter- 
mined by  the  event  of  the  contest.     Before  the 
time  appointed  for  the  races,  they  prepared  them- 
selves for  the  occasion  by  a  process  of  training.    It 
is  not  necessary  to  describe  tliem.    They  dressed 
in  the  same  manner  for  the  race  as  for  the  game  of 
ball.    Leaping,  wrestling  and  the  other  gymnastic 
exercises  appear  to  have  furnished  no  part  of  the 
public  amusements  of  our  primitive  inhabitants. 

An  ancient  and  favorite  game  of  the  Iroquois, 
Ghns-Tdoi'-eh^  was  played  with  a  bowl  and  peach-stones. 
It  was  always  a  betting  game,  in  which  the  people 


808 


SPIRIT  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


[BoosIL 


divided  by  tribes.    By  established  castom,  it  was 
introduce^  as  the  concluding  exercise  on  the  last 


GirS-KA'KII.   Oil    VEACII    STONKS. 


GA-JIH,   OR   BOWL. 


day  of  the  Green  Com  and  the  Harvest  festivals, 
and  ako  of  the  New  Year's  jubilee.  Its  introduc- 
tion among  them  is  ascribed  to  the  first  To-do-da! -ho^ 
who  flourished  at  the  formation  of  the  League.  A 
popular  belief  prevailed,  that  this  game  would  be 
enjoyed  by  them  in  the  future  life,  in  the  realm  of 
the  Great  Spirit ;  which  is,  perhaps,  but  an  extrava- 
gant way  of  expressing  their  admii'ation  for  the 
game. . 


<k.  v.] 


PEA0H-8T0NE  OAHIL 


809 


A  dish,  aboat  a  foot  in  diameter  at  the  base,  was 
carved  out  of  a  knot,  or  made  of  earthen.  Six 
peach-stones  were  then  ground,  or  cut  down  into  an 
oval  form,  reducing  them  in  the  process  about  half 
in  size,  afterwhich  the  heart  of  the  pit  was  removed, 
and  the  stones  themselves  were  burned  upon  one 
side,  to  blacken  them.  The  above  representation 
will  exhibit  both  the  bowl  and  the  peach-stones ; 
the  latter  being  drawn  in  different  positions  to  show 
the  degree  of  their  convexity. 

It  was  a  very  simple  game,  depending,  in  part, 
upon  the  dex  jrity  of  the  player,  but  more  upon 
his  good  fortune.  The  peach-stones  were  shaken 
in  the  bowl  by  the  player,  the  count  depending 
upon  the  number  which  came  up  of  one  color,  after 
they  had  ceased  rolling  in  the  dish.  It  was  played 
in  the  public  council-house  by  a  succession  of  players, 
two  at  a  time,  under  the  supervision  of  managers 
appointed  to  represent  the  two  parties,  and  to  con- 
duct the  contest.  Its  length  depended  somewhat 
upon  the  number  of  beans  which  made  the  bank, 
usually  one  hundred,  the  victory  being  gained  by 
the  side  which  finally  won  them  all. 

A  platform  was  erected  a  few  feet  from  the  floor 
and  spread  with  blankets.  When  the  betting  was 
ended,  and  the  articles  had  been  delivered  into  the 
custody  of  the  managers,  they  seated  themselves 
upon  the  platform  in  the  midst  of  the  throng  of 
spectators,  and  two  persons  sat  down  to  the  game 
between  the  two  divisions  into  which  they  arranged 
themselves.    The  beans,  in  the  first  instance,  were 


810 


SPIRIT  OF  THE  LEAOUE. 


[BookIL 


placed  together  in  a  bank.  Five  of  them  were 
given  to  each  player,  with  which  they  commenced. 
Each  player,  by  the  rules  of  the  game,  was  allowed 
to  keep  his  seat  until  he  had  lost  this  outfit,  after 
which  he  surrendered  it  to  another  player  on  his 
own  side  selected  by  the  managers  of  his  own  party. 
And  this  was  the  case,  notwithstanding  any  number 
he  might  have  won  of  his  adversary.  Those  which 
he  won  were  delivered  to  his  party  managers.  The 
six  peach-stones  were  placed  in  the  bowl  and  shaken 
by  the  player ;  if  five  of  them  came  up  of  one  color, 
either  white  or  black,  it  counted  one,  and  his  adver- 
sary paid  to  him  the  forfeit,  which  was  one  bean ;  the 
bean  simply  representing  a  unit  in  counting  the 
game.  On  the  next  throw,  which  the  player  having 
won,  retained,  if  less  than  five  came  up  of  the  same 
color,  it  counted  nothing,  and  he  passed  the  bowl  to 
his  adversary.  The  second  player  then  shook  the 
bowl ;  upon  which,  if  they  all  came  up  of  one  color, 
either  white  or  black,  it  counted  five.  To  pay  this 
forfeit  required  the  whole  outfit  of  the  first  player, 
after  which,  having  nothing  to  pay  with,  he  vacated 
his  seat,  and  was  succeeded  by  another  of  his  own 
side,  who  received  from  the  bank  the  same  number 
of  beans  which  the  first  had.  The  other  player  fol- 
lowed his  throw  as  long  as  he  continued  to  win ; 
after  which  he  repassed  the  bowl  to  his  adversary. 
If  a  player  chanced  to  win  five,  and  his  opponent 
had  but  one  left,  this  was  all  he  could  gain.  In  this 
manner  the  game  continued,  with  varying  fortune, 
until  the  beans  were  divided  between  the  two  sides 


ciat 


Oh.  v.] 


ENTHUSIASM  FOR  OAMEft 


311 


in  pr(>portion  to  their  success.    After  thia  the  game 
continued  in  the  same  manner  as  before,  the  outfit 
of  each  new  player  being  advanced  by  the  mana- 
gers of  his  own  party ;  but  as  the  beans  or  counters 
were  now  out  of  sight,  none  but  the  managers  knew 
the  state  of  the  game  with  accuracy.     In  playing  it 
there  were  but  two  winning  throws,  one  of  which 
counted  one  and  the  other  five.    When  one  of  the 
parties  had  lost  all  their  beans,  the  game  was  done. 
There  were  some  other  peculiarities  and  varia- 
tions in  this  game  which  would  be  necessary  to  a 
full  understanding   of  it,  but  suflScient  has  been 
given  to  illustrate  its  general  character.     As  they 
began  to  play  this  game  about  meridian,  it  often 
happened  that  it  was  necessary  to  take  another  day 
for  its  conclusion.    It  was  made  a  long  game  by  its 
constitution,  as  it  was  carefully  guarded  against  the 
extreme  fickleness  of  most  games  of  chance.    It  so 
happens  that  games  of  this  description  do  not  de- 
pend for  their  interest  upon  the  striking  combina- 
tions involved  in  their  construction.     This  is  de- 
pendent very  much  upon  practice,  habit  and  asso- 
ciation.    Oftentimes  the  most  simple  game  in  its 
contrivance,  is  the  most  attractive  and  absorbing  to 
the  practiced  player.    This  game,  as  simple  as  it  may 
appear,  was  productive  of  a  great  degree  of  excite- 
ment, and  when  finally  decided,  the  exultation  of 
the  victors  broke  forth    in  vehement    rejoicings. 
Having  intently  watched,  for  hours,  the  ever-chang- 
ing tide  of  the  game,  when  the  long  suspense  was 
over,  and  the  tension  of  the  mind  was  ended,  its  re- 


812 


SPIRIT  OF  THB  LEAOyE. 


[Bow  II 


bound,  under  the  irapalse  of  victory,  exhibited  it- 
self in  extravagant  exclamations. 

A  brief  description  of  the  plan  of  these  games 
will  no  more  exhibit  their  hidden  sources  of  enter- 
tainment, than  a  volume  descriptive  of  chess  would 
reveal  the  fascinations  of  the  game  itself.  These 
games  all  depend,  for  their  interest,  upon  circum- 
stances. The  Olympic,  Pythian  and  other  games 
of  the  Greeks,  and  the  Apollinarian,  Circensian 
and  other  games  of  the  Romans,  consisted  chiefly, 
as  is  well  known,  of  running,  leaping,  wrestling, 
riding  and  chariot-racing.  Aside  from  the  last, 
they  were  not,  intrinsically,  much  superior  to  the 
games  of  the  Iroquois.  But  in  the  hands  of  the 
Greeks,  especially,  they  were  made  the  most  extra- 
ordinary entertainments  of  the  ancient  world. 
Among  the  Iroquois,  in  the  celebration  of  their  na- 
tional games,  as  far  as  they  went,  is  to  be  found  the 
same  species  of  enthusiasm  and  emulation  which 
characterized  the  celebration  of  the  games  of  an- 
tiquity. Although  the  national  games,  like  the 
popular  songs  of  one  people,  may  be  incapable  of 
exciting  the  enthusiasm  or  awakening  the  patriotic 
spirit  of  another ;  yet  they  are  not,  for  this  reason, 
devoid  of  interest.  K  it  be  asked  what  interest  for 
us  can  attach  to  these  games  of  the  Iroquois,  one 
answer  at  least  may  be  given ; — ^they  show  that  the 
American  wilderness,  which  we  have  been  taught  to 
pronounce  a  savage  solitude  until  the  white  man  en- 
tered its  borders,  had  long  been  vocal  in  its  deepest 
seclusions,  with  the  gladness  of  happy  human  heajiis. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

Indian  Societt.  —  Amcirnt  Villaom  Stockaded. — Bark  Hocsc.— 
Marriage. — Passion  or  Love  Unknown.  —  Divorce.  —  Rights  of 
Pkopertv.  —  Hospitality.  —  Criminal  Code.  —  Faith  of  Trea- 
ties.—  Use  of  Wampum.  —  Usages  of  War.  —  Captives  rot 
Exchanged.  —  Adoption.  —  The  Hunt. — Indian  Life. 


Notwithstanding  the  simplicity  of  Indian  life, 
and  its  barrenness  of  those  higher  social  enjoyments 
which  pertain  to  refined  communities,  Indian  society 
was  bound  together  by  permanent  institutions,  gov- 
erned by  fixed  laws,  and  impelled  and  guided  by 
well-established  usages  and  customs.  The  diversified 
powers,  motives  and  restraints  embraced  within 
them,  exercised  an  important  influence  upon  their 
social  life,  and  therefore  they  present  fruitful  and 
interesting  subjects  of  investigation.     To  form  a 
judgment  of  the  Indian  character,  which  if  founded 
upon  a  knowledge  of  his  motives  and  principles  of 
action,  he  must  be  seen  in  his  social  relatione     But 
it  is  not  deemed  advisable  to  consider  these  topics 
minutely. 

The  Iroquois  resided  in  permanent  villages.    Not 

knowing  the  use  of  wells,  they  fixed  their  residences 

upon  the  banks  of  rivers  and  lakes,  or  in  the  vicinity 

of  copious  springs.    About  the  period  of  the  formar 

tion  of  the  League,  when  they  were  exposed  to 

14 


814 


SPIRIT  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


(Bom  U. 


the  inroada  of  hoHtile  nations,  and  the  warfare  of 
migratory  bi  .ids,  their  villages  were  compact  and 
stockaded.  Having  run  a  trench  several  feet  deep, 
around  five  or  ten  acres  of  land,  and  thrown  up  the 
ground  upon  the  inside,  they  set  a  continuous  row 
of  stakes  or  [)alisades  in  this  bank  of  earth,  fixing 
them  at  such  un  angle  that  they  inclined  over  the 
trench.  Sometimes  a  village  was  surrounded  by  a 
double,  or  even  triple  row  of  palisades.  Within 
this  enclosure  they  constructed  their  bark-houses, 
and  secured  their  stores.  Around  it  was  the  village 
field,  consisting,  oftentimes,  of  several  hundred  acres 
of  cultivated  land,  which  was  subdivided  into  plant- 
ing lots ;  those  belonging  to  different  families  being 
bounded  by  uncultivated  ridges.  Nmi-da-wa'-o^  at 
the  head  of  Canandaigua  lake,  the  oldest  village  of 
the  Senecas,  was  stockaded ;  so  also  were  SM-hase'- 
gd-o  on  the  site  of  Lima,  and  two  or  three  other 
of  their  oldest  towns. 

But  at  the  commencement  of  the  seventeenth 
century,  which  may  be  called  the  middle  period  of 
the  history  of  the  Iroquois,  when  their  power  had 
become  consolidated,  and  most  of  the  adjacent  na- 
tions had  been  brought  under  subjection,  the  neces- 
sity of  stockading  their  villages  in  a  measure 
ceased,  and  with  it  the  practice.  At  the  period  of 
the  discovery  of  the  inland  Iroquois,  about  the  year 
1640,^  few,  if  any,  of  the  villages  of  the  Senecas, 


'  The  Franciscan  Lo  Oaron,  passed    But  little,  however,  was  known  of 
through  the  country  of  the  Iroquois    them  prior  to  1040. 
in  1616,  (Brancrofl'a  Hist.  U.  S.  8. 120.) 


OB.yL] 


ANCIENT  VILLAGES  STOCKADED. 


315 


Cayugas,  or  Onomlagas  were  surroumletl  with  pali- 
sades ;  but  the  Oueidas  and  Muhawks  continued  to 
stockade  their  villages  for  many  years  afterwards, 
in  consequence  of  the  inroads  of  the  French.  At 
this  period,  also,  their  villages  were  compactly 
built. 

The  modern  village  was  a  cluster  of  houses, 
planted  like  the  trees  of  the  forest,  at  irregular  in- 
tervals, and  over  a  large  area.  No  attempt  w  s 
made  at  a  street,  or  at  an  arrant-  ^meit  of  the  r 
houses  in  a  row;  two  houses  seldom  frontin.^  the 
same  line.  They  were  merely  groupea  together 
sufficiently  near  for  a  neighborhood. 

As  their  villages,  at  an  early  day,  were  reckoi  etl 
by  the  number  of  houses,  it  is  important  f  :■  romark 
the  difference  between  the  Gd-Tio'-sote^  or  I  ark  house 
of  the  middle  and  the  modern  period,  to  arrive  at 
an  estimate  of  the  number  of  inhabitants.  When 
the  village  was  scattered  over  a  large  area,  the 
houses  were  single,  and  usually  designed  for  one 
family ;  but  when  compact,  as  in  ancient  times,  they 
were  very  long,  and  subdivided,  so  as  to  accommo- 
date a  number  of  families.  The  long  house  was 
generally  from  fifty  to  a  hund?'  1  and  thirty  feet  in 
length,  by  about  sixteen  in  width,  with  partitions  at 
intervals  of  about  ten  or  twelve  feet,  or  two  lengths 
of  the  body.  Each  np-irtment  was,  in  fact,  a  sepa- 
rate house,  having  a  fire  in  the  centre,  and  accom- 
modating two  families,  one  upon  each  side  of  the 
fire.  Thus  a  house  one  hundred  and  twenty  feet 
long,  would  contain  ten  fires  and  twenty  families. 


316 


SPIRIT  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


[Boos  It 


A  Mr.  Greenhalgh,  in  1677,  visited  the  Seneca  vil- 
lage of  Doryo-de-hoh'-to^  signifying  "  a  bended  creek,'' 
situated  upon  a  bend  of  the  Honeoye  outlet,  west 
of  Mendon,  in  the  county  of  Monroe.  Under  the 
name  of  " Tiotohatton,"  he  thus  speaks  of  it: — 
"  Tiotohatton  lies  on  the  brink  or  edge  of  a  hill ; 
has  not  much  cleared  ground ;  is  near  the  river  Ti- 
otohatton, which  signifies  bending.  It  lies  to  the 
westward  of  Canagorah,"  probably  Nun-da-wa'-o^ 
"  about  thirty  miles,  containing  about  120  houses,  be- 
ing the  largest  of  all  the  houses  we  saw,  (the  ordi- 
nary being  from  fifty  to  sixty  feet  long,)  with  from 
twelve  to  thirteen  fires  in  one  house.  They  have 
good  store  of  corn,  growing  about  a  mile  to  the 
northward  of  the  town."*  The  Marquis  De  Non- 
ville,  in  1687,  captured  this,  with  three  other  vil- 
lages of  the  Senecas,  at  the  time  of  his  invasion  of 
the  Seneca  territory.  In  the  Acte^  executed  at  this 
village,  by  which  the  French  took  formal  possession 
of  the  territories  of  the  Seneca-Iroquois,  on  behalf 
of  France,  it  is  written  "  Totiakton,"  and  is  called 
"  the  largest  of  the  Seneca  villages."*    It  is  not  im- 


'  Documentary  Hist  Ne\r  York, 
I  18.  He  further  states  that  Cana- 
gorah contained  160  houses;  Onon- 
daga, 140;  Oneida  village,  100;  ib. 
12-18. 

•  Doc.  Hiat.  N.  T.,  i.  242.  The 
three  other  villages  taken  by  De  Non- 
ville  were  Oannagaro,  as  it  is  called  in 
the  acl6,  or  QSi-o-tSb-ga.' -o,  signifying 


the  county  of  Ontario,  Oannondata 
and  Oannongarae,  one  of  which  waa 
doubtless  Qa-nun-da'-gvoa,  "  place  se- 
lected for  a  settlement,"  upon  tho 
site  of  tho  present  village  of  Canan- 
daigua.  De  Nonville  e^ttimati^d  the 
population  of  the  four  villages  at 
16,000,  and  the  Indian  corn  destroyed 
by  his  troops  at  400,000  tninots,  (Doc. 


"  in  the  Basswood  country,"  situated  a    Hist  i.  239.)   Doubtless,  both  of  these 
short  distance  south-east  of  Victor  in    estimates  were  eiaggerations. 


sid 
bo 


Ob.  VI.] 


BARKHOUSE. 


817 


probable  that  the  largest  villages  of  the  Iroqaois 
contained  3000  inhabitants. 

The  Gor^o'-sote^  or  Bark-house,  (see  plate,  page  3,) 
was  a  simple  structure.    When  single,  it  was  about 
twenty  feet  by  fifteen  upon  the  ground,  and  from 
fifteen  to  twenty  feet  high.    The  frame  consisted  of 
upright  poles  firmly  set  in  the  ground,  usually  five 
upon  the  sides,  and  four  at  the  ends,  including  those 
at  the  comers.     Upon  the  forks  of  these  poles, 
about  ten  feet  from  the  ground,  cross-poles  were  se- 
cured horizontally,  to  which  the  rafters,  also  poles, 
but  more   numerous  and  slender,  were  adjusted. 
The  rafters  were  strengthened  with  transverse  poles, 
and  the  whole  were  usually  so  arranged  as  to  form 
an  arching  roof     After  the  frame  was  thus  com- 
pleted, it  was  sided  up,  and  shingled  with  red  elm 
or  ash  bark,  the  rough  side  out.    The  bark  was  flat- 
tened and  dried,  and  then  cut  in  the  form  of  boards. 
To  hold  these  bark  boards  firmly  in  their  places, 
another  set  of  poles,  corresponding  with  those  in 
the  frame,  were  placed  on  the  outside;   and  by 
means  of   splints  and  bark  rope  fastenings,  the 
boards  were  secured  horizontally  between  them. 
It  usually  required  four  lengths  of  boards,  and  four 
courses  from  the  ground  to  the  rafters  to  cover  a 
side,  as  they  were  lapped  at  the  ends,  as  well  as 
clapboarded ;  and  also  in  the  same  proportion  for 
the  ends.     In  like  manner,  the  roof  was  covered 
with  bark  boards,  smaller  in  size,  with  the  rough 
side  out,  and  the  grain  running  up  and  down ;  the 
boards  being  stitched  through  and  through  with 


ri 


318 


SPIRIT  OF  THE  LEAOUR 


[Boos  It 


fastenings,  and  thus  held  between  the  frames  of 
poles,  as  on  the  sides.  In  the  centre  of  the  roof 
was  an  opening  for  the  smoke,  the  fire  being  upon 
the  ground  in  the  centre  of  the  house,  and  the 
smoke  ascending  without  the  guidance  of  a  chimney. 
At  the  two  ends  of  the  house  were  doors,  either  of 
bark  hung  upon  hinges  of  wood,  or  of  deer  or  bear- 
skins suspended  before  the  opening ;  and  however 
long  the  house,  or  whatever  the  number  of  fires, 
these  were  the  only  entrances.  Over  one  of  these 
doors  was  cut  the  tribal  device  of  the  head  of  the 
family.  Within,  upon  the  two  sides,  were  arranged 
wide  seats,  also  of  bark  boards,  about  two  feet 
from  the  ground,  well  supported  underneath,  and 
reaching  the  entire  length  of  the  house.  Upon 
these  they  spread  their  mats  of  skins,  and  also  their 
blankets,  using  them  as  seats  by  day  and  couches 
at  night.  Similar  berths  were  constructed  on  each 
side,  about  five  feet  above  these,  and  secured  to  the 
frame  of  the  house,  thus  furnishing  accommodations 
for  the  family.  Upon  cross-poles,  near  the  roof, 
was  hung,  in  bunches,  braided  together  by  the 
husks,  their  winter  supply  of  com.  Charred  and 
dried  com,  and  beans  were  generally  stored  in  bark 
barrels,  and  laid  away  in  comers.  Their  imple- 
ments for  the  chase,  domestic  utensils,  weapons,  ar- 
ticles of  apparel,  and  miscellaneous  notions,*  were 
stowed  away,  and  hung  up,  whenever  an  unoccupied 
place  was  discovered.    A  house  of  this  description 


0 

fami 

^ 

consi 
top. 

4 

chim 

::4 

mam 

V 

^ 

huni 

u 

erecl 

VJ. 

T 

plus 

^ 

each 

* 

jure 

o 

long 

bot 

.   .«» 

witl 

0 

ove 

r* 

of  ( 

'  For  some  account  of  their  fabrics,  implemeata  and  u  jensils,  see  Book  iil 
ch.  L 


OaVL] 


HARRIAOE. 


819 


0 

hi 

c 


• 


o 


-I 

5 


would  accommodate  a  family  of  eight,  with  the  lim- 
ited wants  of  the  Indian,  and  aflford  shelter  for  their 
necessary  stores,  making  a  not  uncomfortable  resi- 
dence. After  they  had  lt<*med  the  use  of  the  axe, 
they  began  to  substitute  houses  of  hewn  logs,  but 
they  constructed  them  after  the  ancient  model. 
Many  of  the  houses  of  their  modem  villages  in  the 
valley  of  the  Genesee  were  of  this  descnption. 

There  was  another  species  of  house  occasionally 
constructed,  either  for  temporary  use  or  for  a  small 
family.  It  was  triangular  at  the  base,  the  frame 
consisting  of  three  poles  on  a  side,  gathered  at  the 
top,  but  with  space  sufficient  between  them  for  a 
chimney  opening.  They  were  sided  up  in  the  same 
manner  as  the  rectangular  Gd-no'-sote.  During  the 
hunt,  bark-houses  of  this  description  were  often 
erected  as  a  shelter. 

The  Iroquois  were  accustomed  to  bury  their  sur- 
plus corn,  and  also  their  charred  green  com,  in 
caches,  in  which  the  former  would  preserve  unin- 
jured through  the  year,  and  the  latter  for  a  much 
longer  period.  They  excavated  a  pit,  made  a  bark 
bottom  and  sides,  and  having  deposited  their  com 
within  it,  a  bark  roof,  water  tight,  was  constructed 
over  it,  and  the  whole  covered  up  with  earth.  Pits 
of  charred  corn  are  still  found  near  their  ancient 
settlements.  Cured  venison  and  other  meats  were 
buried  in  the  same  manner,  except  that  the  bark 
repository  was  lined  with  deer-skins. 

In  this  connection,  the  marriage  customs  of  the 
Iroquois  naturally  suggest  themselves.     They  ex- 


820 


SPIRIT  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


[BOQSII 


hibit  novel,  if  not  distinctive  features.    Marriage 
was  not  founded  upon  the  affections,  which  consti- 
tute the  only  legitimate  basis  of  this  relation  in 
civilized  society,  but  was  regulated  exclusively  as  a 
matter  of  physical  necessity.    It  was  not  even  a 
contract  between  the  parties  to  be  married,  but  sub- 
stantially between  their  mothers,  acting  oftentimes 
under  the  suggestions  of  the  matrons  and  wise-men 
of  the  tribes  to  which  the  parties  respectively  be- 
longed.   In  a  general  sense,  therefore,  the  subject 
of  marriage  was  under  the  supervision  of  the  older 
members  of  each  tribe ;  but  practically,  it  was  un- 
der maternal  control.    With  the  improvement  and 
olevation  of  the  race,  changes  were  gradually  intro- 
duced in  relation  to  the  marriageable  age,  and  the 
disparity  of  age  between  the  sexes.     In  ancient 
times,  the  young  warrior  was  always   united  to  a 
Avoman  several  years  his  senior,  on  the  supposition 
that  he  needed  a  companion  experienced  in  the  af- 
fairs of  life.    The  period  was  also  deferred  on  his 
part  until  twenty-five,  that  he  might  first  become 
inured  to  the  hardships  of  the  war-path  and  of  the 
chase,  before  his  freedom  was  curtailed  and  his  re- 
sponsibilities were  increased  by  the  cares  of  a  family, 
light  as  these  cares  seem  to  have  been  under  their 
social  system.    Thus,  it  often  happened  that  the 
young  warrior  at  twenty-five   was  married  to  a 
woman  of  forty,  and  oftentimes  a  widow ;  while  the 
widower  at  sixty  was  joined  to  the  maiden  at  twenty. 
But  these  were  their  primitive  customs ;  the  ages  of 
the  parties  afterwards  drew  nearer  to  an  equality, 


z 
o 


«0 


\n 


.\ti( 


d 


C«.VL] 


MARRIAGE. 


321 


0 

*> 

1 

^^1 

y 

■ 

5 

B 

fc 

1 

c 

I 

'A 

■ 

K 

I 

2 

\\^\ 

O 

1 

* 

0 

1^^^* 
i*'^^*^ 

*0 

■       1      * 

and  the  marriageable  age  was,  in  time,  redacftd  to 
twenty,  and  even  below  it. 

When  the  mother  considered  her  son  of  a  suita- 
ble age  for  marriage,  she  looked  about  her  for  a 
maiden,  whom,  from  report,  or  acquaintance,  she 
judged  would  accord  with  him  in  disposition  and 
temperament.  A  negotiation  between  the  mothers 
ensued,  and  a  conclusion  was  speedily  reached. 
Sometimes  the  near  relatives  and  the  elderly  per- 
sons of  the  'tribes  to  which  each  belonged  were 
consulted ;  but  their  opinions  were  of  no  avail,  in- 
dependently of  the  wishes  of  the  mothers  them- 
selves. Not  the  least  singular  feature  of  the  trans- 
action, was  the  entire  ignorance  in  which  the  par- 
ties remained  of  the  pending  negotiation ;  the  first 
intimation  they  received  being  the  announcement 
of  their  marriage,  without,  perhaps,  ever  having 
known  or  seen  each  other.  Remonstrance  or  objec- 
tion on  their  part  was  never  attempted ;  they  re- 
I  ceived  each  other  as  the  gift  of  their  pr rents.  As 
\  obedience  to  them  in  all  their  requirements  was  in- 
Iculcated  as  a  paramount  duty,  and  disobedience  was 

(followed  by  disownment,  the  operative  force  of  cus- 
tom, in  addition  to  these  motives,  was  sufficient  to 
secure  acquiescence.  The  Indian  father  never  trou- 
bled himself  concerning  the  marriage  of  his  chil- 
dren. To  interfere  would  have  been  an  invasion  of 
female  immunities ;  and  these,  whatever  they  were, 
were  as  sacredly  regarded  by  him,  as  he  was  inflex- 
ible in  enforcing  respect  for  his  own. 

When  the  fact  of  marriage  had  been  communica- 

14* 


\ 


822 


SPIRIT  OF  TEK  LEAQUE. 


[BookH 


ted  to  the  parties,  a  simple  ceremonial  completed 
the  transaction.  On  the  day  following  the  an- 
nouncement, the  maiden  was  conducted  by  her 
mother,  accompanied  by  a  few  female  friends,  to  the 
home  of  her  intended  husband.  She  carried  in  her 
hand  a  few  cakes  of  unleavened  corn  bread,  which 
she  presented  on  entering  the  house,  to  her  mother- 
in-law,  as  an  earnest  of  her  usefulness  and  of  her 
skill  in  the  domestic  arts.  After  receiving  it,  the 
mother  of  the  young  warrior  returned  a  present  of 
venison,  or  other  fruit  of  the  chase,  to  the  mother 
of  the  bride,  as  an  earnest  of  his  ability  to  provide 
for  his  household.  This  exchange  of  presents  rati- 
fied and  concluded  the  contract,  which  bound  the 
new  pair  together  in  the  marriage  relation.  Thus 
simple  was  the  formation  of  the  nuptial  bond  among 
our  primitive  inhabitants. 

From  the  very  nature  of  the  marriage  institution 
among  the  Iroquois,  it  follows  that  the  passion  of 
love  was  entirely  unknown  among  them.     Affection  I 
after  marriage  would  naturally  spring  up  between! 
the  partieai  from  association,  from  habit,  and  from| 
mutual  dependence ;  but  of  that  marvellous  passion  \        •  k 
which  originates  in  a  higher  development  of  the  1  y       #1 
powers  of  the  human  heart,  and  is  founded  upon  a  I  U*^*    I 
cultivation  of  the  affections  between  the  sexes,  they/    •    | 
were  entirely  ignorant.     In  their  temperaments, 
they  were  below  this  passion  in  its  simplest  forms. 
Attachments  between  individuals,  or  the  cultivation 
of  each  other's  affections  before  marriage,  was  en- 
tirely unknown;  so  also  were  promises  of  mar- 


/ 


e/tT\ 


SO 


f 


y» '  I  M 


Ow.VI] 


PASSION  OF  LOVE  UNKNOWN. 


828 


H> 


:'y 


riage.  The  fact  that  individuals  were  united  in  this 
relation,  without  their  knowledge  or  consent,  and 
perhaps  without  even  a  previous  acquaintance,  illus- 
1  trates  and  confirms  this  position.  This  invasion  of 
the  romances  of  the  novelist,  and  of  the  conceits  of 
the  poet,  upon  the  attachments  which  sprang  up  in 
the  bosom  of  Indian  society,  may,  perhaps,  divest 
the  mind  of  some  pleasing  impressions ;  but  these 
are  entirely  inconsistent  with  the  mamage  institu- 
tion as  it  existed  among  them,  and  with  the  facts  of 
their  social  history. 

Intercourse  between  the  sexes  was  restrained  by 
circumstances,  and  by  inclination.     Indian  habits 
and  modes  of  life  divided  the  people  socially  into 
two  great  classes,   male   and  female.    The  male 
sought  the  convei^ation  and  society  of  the  male, 
and  they  went  forth  together  for  amusement,  or  for 
the  severer  duties  of  life.    In  the  same  manner  the 
female  sought  the  companionship  of  her  own  sex. 
Between  the  sexes  there  was  but  little  sociality,  as 
this  term  is  understood  in  polished  society.    Such  a 
thing  as  formal  visiting   was   entirely  unknown. 
When  the  unmarried  of  opposite  sexes  were  casual- 
ly brought  together,  there  was  little  or  no  conver- 
sation between  tbem.    No  attempts  by  the  unmar- 
ried to  please  or  gratify  each  other  by  acts  of  per- 
sonal attention,  were  ever  made.    At  the  season  of 
councils  and  religious  festivals,  there  was  more  of 
actual  intercourse  and  sociality,  than  at  any  other 
time ;  but  this  was  confined  to  the  dance,  and  was, 
in  itself,  limited.    A  solution  of  this  singular  prob- 


324 


SPIRIT  OF  THE  LEAOUEL 


[Book  XL 


lem  is,  in  part,  to  be  found  in  the  absence  of  equality 
in  the  sexes.  The  Indian  regarded  woman  as  the 
inferior,  the  dependent,  and  the  servant  of  man,  and 
from  nurture  and  habit,  she  actually  considered  her- 
self  to  be  so.  This  absence  of  equality  in  position,  / 
in  addition  to  the  force  of  custom,  f  irnishes  a  satis- 
factory explanation  of  many  of  ^he  peculiarities 
characteristic  of  Indian  society.  In  the  cultivation 
of  the  affections  between  the  sexes,  and  in  the  de- 
velopment of  kindred  sentiments,  is  to  be  found 
the  origin  of  the  amenities  and  the  mitigation  of 
the  asperities  of  life. 

In  intimate  connection  with  the  subject  of  mar- 
riage, is  that  of  divorce.  Polygamy  was  forbidden 
among  the  Iroquois,  and  never  became  a  practice ; 
but  the  right  to  put  away  the  wife,  or  of  voluntary 
separation,  was  allowed  to  all.  The  mothers  of  the 
married  pair  were  responsible  for  their  concord  and 
harmony.  If  differences  arose  between  them,  it  be- 
came their  duty  to  effect  a  reconciliation,  and  by 
advice  and  counsel,  to  guard  against  a  repetition  of 
the  difficulty.  But  if  disturbances  continued  to 
follow  reconciliations,  and  their  dispositions  were 
found  to  be  too  incongruous  for  domestic  peace,  a 
separation  followed,  either  by  mutual  consent  or  the 
absolute  refusal  of  one  of  the  parties  longer  to  rec- 
ognize the  marriage  relation.  As  such  a  rupture 
in  ancient  times  was  regarded  as  discreditable  to  the 
parties,  and  brought  them  under  the  pressure  of 
public  censure,  they  were  then  unfrequent.  In  later 
days,  however,  the  inviolability  of  the  nuptial  con- 


( 


OH.VL] 


DIVORCE. 


325 


tract  was  less  sacredly  regarded,  and  the  most  friv- 
olous reasons,  or  the  caprice  of  the  moment,  were 
sufficient  for  breaking  the  marriage  tie. 

The  husband  and  wife  were  never  of  the  same 
tribe,  as  has  been  elsewhere  more  fully  explained ; 
and  the  children  were  of  the  tribe  of  their  mothei*. 
No  right  in  the  father  to  the  custody  of  their  per- 
sons, or  to  their  nurture,  was  recognized.    As,  after 
separation,  he  gave  himself  no  farther  trouble  con- 
cerning them,  nor  interested  himself  in  their  fu- 
ture welfare,  they  became  estranged  as  well  as  se\h 
arated.    Parental  affection  was  much  weaker,  as  is 
usually  the  fact,  on  the  part  of  the  father  than  ou 
that  of  the  mother.    The  Indian  father  seldom 
caressed  his  children,  or  by  any  outward  acts  mani- 
fested the  least  solicitude  for  their  welfare;  but 
when  his  sons  grew  up  to  maturity,  he  became  more 
attached  to  them,  making  them  his  companions  in 
the  hunt,  and  upon  the  war-path.    The  care  of  their 
infancy  and  childhood  was  intrusted  to  the  watchful 
affection  of  the  mother  alone. 

By  the  laws  of  the  Iroquois,  the  nationality  as 
well  as  the  tribe  of  the  individual  was  never  lost,  or 
merged  in  another.  If  a  Cayuga  woman  married  a 
Seneca,  her  children  were  Cayugas,  and  her  descend- 
ants in  the  female  line,  to  the  latest  posterity,  con- 
tinued to  be  Cayugas,  although  they  resided  with 
the  Senecas,  and  by  intermarriage  with  them  had 
lost  nearly  every  particle  of  Cayuga  blood.  In  the 
same  manner,  if  a  Mohawk  married  a  Delaware  wo- 
man, her  children  were  not  only  Delawares,  but 


826 


SPIRIT  OF  THE  LEAOUE. 


[BookU 


aliens,  unless  they  were  regularly  adopted  and  cbris- 
tened  as  Mohawks,  and  the  fact  of  adoption  was  an- 
nounced in  open  council. 

Property,  both  in  amount  and  variety,  was  ex- 
ceedingly limited;  as  would  naturally  be  expected 
among  a  people  living  a  hunter  and  semi-agricultu- 
ral life,  and  making  a  mere  subsistence  the  limit  of 
their  wants,  and  of  their  ambition.  But  inconsider- 
able as  it  was  in  the  aggregate,  it  was  held,  and 
subject  to  distribution,  under  fixed  laws.  Having 
neither  currency  nor  trade,  nor  the  love  of  gain, 
their  property  consisted  merely  of  planting  lots, 
orchards,  houses,  implements  of  the  chase,  weapons, 
articles  of  apparel,  domestic  utensils,  personal  orna- 
ments, stores  of  grain,  skins  of  animals,  and  those 
miscellaneous  fabrics  which  the  necessities  of  life 
led  them  to  invent.  The  rights  of  property,  of  both 
husband  and  wife,  were  continued  distinct  during 
the  existence  of  the  marriage  relation;  the  wife 
holding,  and  controlling  her  own,  the  same  as  her 
husband,  and  in  case  of  separation,  taking  it  with 
her.  No  individual  could  obtain  the  absolute  title 
to  land,  as  that  was  vested  bj  the  laws  of  the 
Iroquois  in  all  the  people ;  but  he  could  reduce 
unocccupied  lands  to  cultivation,  to  any  extent  he 
pleased ;  and  so  long  as  he  continued  to  use  them, 
his  right  to  their  enjoyment  was  protected  and  se- 
cured. He  could  also  sell  his  improvements,  or 
bequeath  them  to  his  wife  or  children.  If  the  wife, 
either  before  or  after  marriage,  inherited  orchards, 
or  planting  lots,  or  reduced  land  to  cultivation,  she 


\ 


w| 
ai 


OfcVI.] 


KiaUT8  OF  PROPEaTT. 


327 


could  dispose  of  them  at  her  pleasure,  and  in  case 
of  her  death,  they  were  inherited,  together  with 
her  other  effects,  })y  her  children.  The  rule  of  do- 
scent,  on  the  death  of  the  father,  was  different.  His 
children,  not  being  of  his  tribe,  were  out  of  the  line 
of  inheritance ;  for  by  their  laws,  property  could 
not,  by  descent,  pass  out  of  the  tribe.  If  he  gave 
his  planting  lots,  or  any  articles  of  property  to  his 
wife  or  children,  in  the  presence  of  a  witness,  they 
were  allowed  to  hold  them.  But  if  he  made  no 
disposition  of  his  effects,  they  were  handed  over 
upon  his  decease,  to  the  near  relatives  in  his  o^vn 
tribe,  who  usually  assigned  to  the  family  the  house, 
and  such  other  articles  as  they  deemed  advisable, 
and  distributed  the  residue  among  themselves,  as 
personal  mementos  of  the  deceased. 

One  of  the  most  attractive  features  of  Indian  so- 
ciety was  the  spirit  of  hospitality  by  which  it  was 
pervaded.  Perhaps  no  people  ever  carried  this 
principle  to  the  same  degree  of  universality,  as  did 
the  Iroquois.  Their  houses  were  not  only  open  to 
each  other,  at  all  hours  of  the  day,  and  of  the 
night,  but  also  to  the  wayfarer,  and  the  stranger. 
Such  entertainment  as  their  means  afforded  was 
freely  spread  before  him,  with  words  of  kindness 
and  of  welcome.  The  Indian  had  no  regular  meal 
after  the  morning  repast,  but  he  allayed  his  appetite 
whenever  the  occasion  offered.  The  care  of  the 
appetite  was  left  entirely  with  the  women,  as  the 
Indian  never  asked  for  food.  Whenever  the  hus- 
band returned,  at  any  hour  of  the  day,  it  was  the 


828 


SPIRIT  OP  THE  LEAOrB. 


[Book  XL 


duty  and  the  custom  of  the  wife  to  set  food  before 
him.  If  a  neighbor  or  a  stranger  entered  her  dwel- 
ling, a  dish  of  horamony,  or  whatever  else  she  had 
prepared,  was  immediately  placed  before  him,  with 
an  invitation  to  partake.  It  made  no  difference  at 
what  hour  of  the  day,  or  how  numerous  the  calls, 
this  courtesy  was  extended  to  every  comer,  and  was 
the  first  act  of  attention  bestowed.  This  custom 
was  universal,  in  fact  one  of  the  laws  of  their  social 
system ;  and  a  neglect  on  the  part  of  the  wife  to 
observe  it,  was  regarded  both  as  a  breach  of  hospi- 
tality, and  as  a  personal  affront.  A  neighbor,  or  a 
stranger,  calling  from  house  to  house,  through  an 
Indian  village,  would  be  thus  entertained  at  every 
dwelling  he  entered.  If  the  appetite  of  the  guest 
had  thus  been  fully  satisfied,  he  was  yet  bound  in 
courtesy  to  taste  of  the  dish  presented,  and  to  re- 
turn the  customary  acknowledgment,  Hv-ne-a'-weh^ 
"  I  thank  you ;"  an  omission  to  do  either  being  es- 
teemed a  violation  of  the  usages  of  life.  A  stranger 
would  be  thus  entertained  without  charge,  as  long 
as  he  was  pleased  to  remain ;  and  a  relation  was  en- 
titled to  a  home  among  any  of  his  kindred,  while 
he  was  disposed  to  claim  it.  Under  the  operation 
of  such  a  simple  and  universal  law  of  hospitality, 
hunger  and  destitution  were  entirely  unknown 
among  them.  This  method  of  dealing  with  the 
human  appetite  strikes  the  mind  as  novel ;  but  it 
was  founded  upon  a  principle  of  brotherhood,  and 
of  social  intercourse,  not  much  unlike  the  common 
table  of  the  Spartans.    The  abounding  supplies  of 


man, 


o«.vtj 


H08PITALITY. 


329 


corn  yielded,  with  light  cultivfttion,  hy  their  fruitful 
fields,  and  the  simple  fare  of  tlie  Indian,  rendered 
the  prevailing  hospitality  an  inconsiderable  })urden. 
It  rested  chiefly  upon  the  industry,  and  therefore 
upon  the  natural  kindness  of  the  Indian  woninn ; 
who,  by  the  cultivation  of  the  maize,  and  their  other 
plants,  and  the  gathering  of  the  wild  fruits,  provid- 
ed the  principal  part  of  their  subsistence,  for  the 
warrior  despised  the  toil  of  husbandry,  and  held  all 
labor  beneath  him.  But  it  was  in  exact  accordance 
with  the  unparalleled  generosity  of  the  Indian 
character.  He  would  surrender  his  dinner  to  feed 
the  hungry,  vacate  his  bed  to  refresh  the  weary, 
and  give  up  his  apparel  to  clothe  the  naked.  No 
test  of  friendship  was  too  severe,  no  sacrifice  to  re- 
pay a  favor  too  great,  no  fidelity  to  an  engagement 
too  inflexible  for  the  Indian  character.  With  an  in- 
nate knowledge  of  the  freedom  and  the  dignity  of 
man,  he  has  exhibited  the  noblest  virtues  of  the 
heart,  and  the  kindest  deeds  of  humanity  in  those 
sylvan  retreats,  which  we  are  wont  to  look  back 
upon  as  vacant  and  frightful  solitudes.^ 

In  their  subsistence  there  was  but  a  limited  va- 
riety from  the  necessity  of  the  case.    Their  prin- 


*  Canassatego,  a  distinguished  On- 
onadaga  chief,  who  flourished  about 
the  middle  of  the  last  century,  thus 
cuttingly  contrasted  the  hospitality  of 
the  Iroquois  with  that  of  the  whites, 
iu  a  conversation  with  Conrad  Weiser, 
an  Indian  interpreter.  "  You  know 
our  practice.  If  a  white  man,  in 
travelling  through  our  country,  enters 
one  of  our  cabins,  we  all  treat  him  &s 
I  do  you.     We  dry  him  if  he  is  wet, 


we  warm  him  if  he  is  cold,  and  give 
him  meat  and  drink  that  he  may  allay 
his  hunger  and  thirst ;  and  we  spread 
soft  furs  for  him  to  rest  and  sleep  on. 
We  demand  nothing  in  return.  But 
if  I  go  into  a  white  man's  house  at 
Albany,  and  ask  for  victuals  and 
drink,  they  say,  •  Where  is  your 
mftney!'  And  if  I  have  none,  they 
say,  •  Oet  out,  you  Indian  dog,' " 


880 


SPIRIT  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


[Book  IL 


Ui 


cipal  articles  of  food  were  cracked  corn,  and  skinned 
corn  homraony,  two  or  three  varieties  of  corn  bread, 
venison  and  other  game,  soups,  succotash,  charred 
and  dried  green  com  prepared  in  different  ways, 
wild  fruit,  ground  nuts,  {a/pwa  tuherosa^)  resembling 
wild  potatoes,  beans  and  squashes.  These  were  the 
staples  of  their  consumption,  furnishing  a  consider- 
able diversity  of  dishes,  but  a  limited  range  to  the 
appetite.  They  had  also  several  kinds  of  tea.  A 
favorite  beverage  was  made  from  the  tips  of  hem- 
lock boughs  boiled  in  water,  and  seasoned  with 
maple  sugar.  Maple  tea  was  prepared  by  boiling 
sap,  and  seasoning  it  with  sassafras  root ;  and  spice 
tea,  by  steep'lag  a  species  of  wild  spice. 

Crimes  and  offences  were  so  unfrequent  under  their 
social  system,  that  the  Iroquois  can  scarcely  be  said 
to  have  had  a  criminal  code.  Yet  there  were  cer- 
tain misdemeanors  which  fell  under  the  judicial  cog- 
nizance of  the  sachems,  and  were  punished  by  them 
in  proportion  to  their  magnitude.  Witchcraft  was 
punishable  with  death.  Any  person  could  take  the 
life  of  a  witch  when  discovered  in  the  act.  If  this 
was  not  done,  a  council  was  called,  and  the  witch 
arraigned  before  it,  in  the  presence  of  the  accuser. 
A  full  confession,  with  a  promise  of  amendment, 
secured  a  discharge.  But  if  the  accusation  was  de- 
nied, witnesses  were  called  and  examined  concerning 
the  circumstances  of  the  case;  and  if  they  estab- 
lished the  charge  to  the  satisfaction  of  the  council, 
which  they  rarely  failed  to  do,  condemnation  fol- 
lowed, with  a  sentence  of  death.    The  witch  was 


CH.VL] 


CRIMINAL  CODE. 


381 


then  delivered  over  to  8ucli  executioners  as  volun- 
teered for  the  purpose,  and  by  them  was  led  away 
to  punishment.  After  the  decision  of  the  council, 
the  relatives  of  the  witch  gave  him  up  to  his  doom 
without  a  murmur. 

Adultery  was  punished  by  whipping;  but  the 
punishment  was  inflicted  upon  the  woman  alone, 
who  was  supposed  to  be  the  onl/oflfender.  A  coun- 
cil passed  upon  the  question,  and  if  the  charge  was 
sustained,  they  ordered  her  to  be  publicly  whipped 
by  persons  appointed  for  the  purpose.  This  was 
the  ancient  custom,  when  such  transgressions  were 
exceedingly  rare. 

,  The  greatest  of  all  human  crimes,  murder,  was 
punished  with  death ;  but  the  act  was  open  to  con- 
donation. Unless  the  family  were  appeased,  the 
murderer,  as  with  the  ancient  Greeks,  was  given  up 
to  their  private  vengeance.  They  could  take  his 
life  whenever  they  found  him,  even  after  the  lapse 
of  years,  without  being  held  accountable.  A  present 
of  white  wampum,  sent  on  the  part  of  the  murderer 
to  the  family  of  his  victim,  when  accepted,  for- 
ever obliterated  ;i  -^  .1  wiped  out  the  memory  of  the 
transaction.  Iranediately  on  the  commission  of  a 
murder,  the  affair  was  taken  up  by  the  tribes  to 
which  the  parties  belonged,  and  strenuous  efforts 
were  made  to  effect  a  reconciliation,  lest  private 
retaliation  should  lead  to  disastrous  consequences. 
If  the  criminal  belonged  to  one  of  the  first  four 
tribes,  and  the  deceased  to  one  of  the  second  four, 
these  tribes  assembled  in  separate  councils,  to  in- 


h 


i 


\' 


I*' 
? 


I 


332 


SPIRIT  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


[Book  H 


quire  into  all  the  facts  of  the  case.    The  question 
of  the  guilt  or  innocence  of  the  accused  was  generally 
an  easy  matter  to  determine,  when  the  consequences 
of  guilt  were  open  to  condonation.    The  fii-st  coun- 
cil then  ascertained  whether  the  offender  was  willing 
to  confess  his  crime,  and  to  make  atonement.    If  he 
was,  the  council  immediately  sent  a  belt  of  white 
wampum,  in  his  name,  to  the  other  council,  which 
contained  a  message  to  that  effect.    The  latter  then 
endeavored  to  pacify  the  family  of  the  deceased,  to 
quiet  their  excitement,  and  to  induce  them  to  accept 
the  wampum  in  condonation.    If  this  was  not  sent 
in  due  time,  or  the  family  resisted  all  persuasions  to 
receive  it,  then  their  revenge  was  allowed  to  take 
its  course.     Had  it  chanced  that  both  parties  be- 
longed to  one  of  the  four  brother  tribes,  a  council 
of  this  division  alone  would  convene,  to  attempt  an 
adjustment   among  themselves.     If,   however,  the 
family  continued  implacable,  the  further  interfer- 
ence of  mutual  friends  was  given  over,  leaving  the 
question  to  be  settled  between  the  murderer  and 
the  kindred  of  his  victim,  according  to  the  ancient 
usage.     If  the  belt  of  wampum  was  received  before 
the  avenger  had  been  appointed,  and  had  left  the 
lodge  on  his  mission,  it  was  usually  accepted  as  a 
condonation,  but  if  he  had  gone  forth,  the  time  for 
reparation  had  passed.    The  family  then  either  took 
upon  themselves  jointly  the  obligation  of  taking  what 
they  deemed  a  just  retribution,  or  appointed  an  aven- 
ger, who  resolved  never  to  rest  until  life  had  answer- 
ed for  life.    In  such  cases,  the  murderer  usually  fled. 


Ch.  VI.] 


CRIMINAL  CODE. 


333 


As  all  quarrels  were  generally  reconciled  by  the 
relatives  of  the  parties,  long-cherished  animosities, 
and  consequently  homicides,  were  unfrequent  in  an- 
cient times.  The  present  of  white  wampum  was 
not  in  the  nature  of  a  compensation  for  the  life  of 
the  deceased,  but  of  a  regretful  confession  of  the 
crime,  with  a  petition  for  forgiveness.  It  was  a 
peace-offering,  the  acceptance  of  which  was  pressed 
by  mutual  friends,  and  under  such  influences  that  a 
reconciliation  was  usually  effected,  except,  perhaps, 
in  aggravated  cases  of  premeditated  murder. 

Theft,  the  most  despicable  of  iiumai)  crimes,  was 
scarcely  known  among  them.  In  the  days  of  their 
primitive  simplicity,  a  mercenary  thought  had  not 
entered  the  Indian  mind.  After  the  commencement 
of  their  intercourse  with  the  whites,  the  distribution 
of  presents  and  of  ardent  spirits  among  them,  and 
the  creation  of  new  kinds  of  property  by  the  pur- 
suits of  trade,  so  far  corrupted  the  habits  of  the 
Indian,  that  in  some  instances  the  vagrant  and  in- 
temperate were  led  to  the  commission  of  this  offence. 
But  in  justice  to  them  it  must  be  acknowledged, 
that  no  people  ever  possessed  a  higher  sense  of  honor 
and  self-respect  in  this  particular,  or  looked  down 
with  greater  disdain  upon  this  shameful  practice, 
than  did  the  Iroquois.  To  this  day,  among  their 
descendants,  this  offence  is  almost  unknown.  No 
locks,  or  bolts,  or  private  repositories  were  ever  neces- 
sary for  the  protection  of  property  among  them- 
selves. The  lash  of  public  indignation,  the  severest 
punishment  known  to  the  red  man,  was  the  only 


334 


SPIRIT  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


[BOOEII 


i 


r 


I  <  ii'i 


\ 


'f  I 


'mm  9} 


!m 


penalty  attached  to  tliis  dereliction  from  the  path 
of  integrity. 

These  were  the  four  principal  crimes  against  so- 
ciety among  our  primitive  inhabitants.    The  intro- 
duction of  ardent  spirits  among  thetn,  in  modem 
times,  has  changed  the  face  of  Indian  society,  and 
proved  the  fruitful  source  of  all  their  calamities; 
aggravating  those  disorders  which  were  incident  to 
their  social  system,  and  introducing  new  ones  entirely 
miknown  in  the  days  of  their  sylvan  independence. 
Against  this  infamous  traffic*,  their  wise  and  good 
men,  from  the  earliest  period  of  their  intercourse 
with  us,  have  put  forth  incessant  but  unavailing 
protestations.    The  power  of  self-control,  in  this 
particular,  was  much  weaker  with  the  red  man  than 
the  white;    and  the   consequences   of  indulgence 
more  lamentable  and  destructive.  The  "  fire-water," 
as  they  have  fitly  termed  it,  has  been  a  more  invin- 
cible and  devouring  enemy  than  civilization  itself, 
to  both  of  which  causes,  about  in  equal  degrees, 
they  owe  their  displacement.    It  filled  their  villages 
with  vagrancy,  violence  and  bloodshed :  it  invaded 
the  peace  of  the  domestic  fireside,  stimulated  the 
fiercest  passions,  introduced  disease,  contention  and 
strife ;  thus  wasting  them  away  by  violence,  poverty 
and  sickness,  and  by  the  casualties  of  hunger  and 
cold.    If  there  is  any  one  act  in  our  past  intercourse 
with  the  Iroquois,  for  which  we  are  more  leprehen- 
sible  than  another,  it  was  the  permission,  short  of 
the  penalty  of  hanging,  of  this  most  nefarious  and 
inhuman  traflSc.     A  Mohawk  chief,  in  1754,  thus 


Ch.  VI.] 


LOVE  OP  TRUTH. 


835 


addressed  the  governor  of  tLe  province  of  New 
York  upon  this  subject:  "There  is  an  affair  about 
which  our  hearts  tremble ;  this  is  the  selling  of  rum 
in  our  castles.  It  destroys  many  both  of  the  old 
and  young  people.  We  request  of  all  the  governors 
here  present,  that  it  may  be  forbidden  to  carry  it 
among  any  of  the  Five  Nations."*  About  the  same 
time  a  representation  was  made  to  the  British  gov- 
ernment, as  follows :  "  They  are  supplied  with  rum 
by  the  traders,  in  vast  and  almost  incredible  quan- 
tities, the  laws  of  the^  colonies  now  in  force  being 
insufficient  to  restrain  the  supply ;  and  the  Indians 
of  every  nation  are  frequently  drunk,  and  abused 
in  their  trade,  and  their  affections  thereby  alienated 
from  the  English.  They  often  wound  and  murder 
each  other  in  their  liquor,  and  to  avoid  revenge  flee 
to  the  French ;  and  perhaps  more  have  been  lost 
by  these  means  than  by  the  French  artifices.'"^ 

The  love  of  truth  was  another  marked  trait  of 
the  Indian  character.  This  inborr  sentiment  flour- 
ished in  the  period  of  their  highest  prosperity,  in 
all  the  freshness  of  its  primeval  purity.  On  all  oc- 
casions, and  at  whatever  peril,  the  Iroquois  spoke 
the  truth  without  fear  and  without  hesitation.  Dis- 
simulation was  not  an  Indian  habit.  In  fact,  the 
language  of  the  Iroquois  does  not  admit  of  double 
speaking,  or  of  the  perversion  of  the  words  of  the 
speaker.  It  is  simple  and  direct,  not  admitting  of  |  iJdajM^ 
those  shades  of  meaning  and  those  nice  discrimina-  J  »^'^ 
tions  which  pertain  to  polished  languages.     Subse-  / 


I 


>  Doc.  Hist.  N.  Y.  1    .''.91. 


»  lb.  ii.  610. 


836 


SPIRIT  OP  THE  LEAGUE, 


[BooE  n 


quent  to  their  discovery,  in  their  intercourse  with 
the  whites,  their  native  truthfulness  was  sometimes 
corrupted  by  trafl&c  and  intemperance,  but,  as  a 
people,  they  have  preserved  to  this  day  the  same 
elevation  of  sentiment  in  this  particular  which  char- 
acterized their  ancestors. 

To  the  faith  of  treaties  the  Iroquois  adhered  with 
unwavering  fidelity.  Having  endured  the  severest 
trials  of  political  disaster,  this  faith  furnishes  one  of 
the  proudest  monuments  of  their  national  integrity. 
They  held  fast  to  the  "  covinant  chain '  with  the 
British  until  they  were  themselves  deserted,  and 
their  entire  country  became  the  forfeit  of  their  fidel- 
ity. In  their  numerous  transactions  with  the  seve- 
ral provinces  formed  out  of  their  ancient  territories, 
no  serious  cause  of  complaint  was  found  against 
them  for  the  non-fulfilment  of  treaty  stipulations, 
although  they  were  shorn  of  their  possessions  by 
treaty  after  treaty,  and  oftentimes  made  t!ie  vic- 
tims of  deception  and  fraud.  In  their  intercourse 
with  Indian  nations,  they  frequently  entered  into 
treaties,  aometi  »ies  of  amity  and  alliance,  sometimes 
of  prot .  '3tion  only,  and  in  some  instances  for  special 
purpose].  All  of  these  national  com]  acts  were 
"  talke  1  into"  string;'  tf  wampum,  to  u«e  the  Indian 
expre?  i<  n,,  aft-^r  wh.ch  these  wero  dejv^^redinto  the 
custody  of  Ho-no<oe-nd'-to^  the  Onondaga  sachem, 
who  wab  made  hereditary  keeper  of  the  Wampum, 
at  the  institution  of  the  League ;  and  from  him  and 
his  successors,  was  to  be  sought  their  interpretation 
from  generation  to  generation.     Hence  the  expres- 


Ca.VL] 


FAITH  OF  TREATIES. 


337 


sion — "  This  belt  preserves  my  words  "  so  frequently 
met  with  at  the  close  of  Indian  speeches,  on  the  pre- 
sentation of  a  belt.  Indian  nations,  after  treating, 
always  exchanged  belts,  which  were  not  only  the 
ratification,  but  the  memorandum  of  the  compact. 

There  was  an  ancient  treaty  between  the  Senecas 
and  the  Gorqua-ga'-o-no^  or  Eries,  who  resided  upon 
the  southern  shore  of  Lake  Erie,  to  the  effect  thut 
the  Genesee  river  should  be  the  boundary  between 
them,  and  that  when  a  hostile  band  of  either  nation 
re-crossed  this  river  into  its  own  territories,  it  should 
be  safe  from  further  pursuit.  An  infraction  of  this 
treaty  was  one  of  the  reasons  of  the  long-cherished 
animosity  of  the  Iroquois  against  them.  A  similar 
compact  was  once  made  with  the  O-ya-da'-gcxHio^ 
or  Cherokees,  by  which  the  Tennessee  river  was  the 
limit  of  pursuit.  If  a  war-party  of  the  latter  had 
returned  and  re-crossed  the  Tennessee  before  they 
were  overtaken  by  the  pui-suing  Iroquois,  they  were 
as  safe  from  their  attack,  as  if  intrenched  behind  an 
i'npregnable  rampart.  The  Iroquois  band  could 
still  invade,  if  disposed,  the  territory  of  the  enemy. 


*  This  was  the  Iroquois  name  of 
the  Jrie  nation,  who  were  expelled 
by  them  about  the  year  1655.  Tliey 
■were  an  offshoot  of  the  Iroquois  stock, 
nd  spoke  a  dialect  of  their  language. 
Cliarlevoix  f  ulls  them  the  "  Cat  Na- 
tion." Vol.  ii.  p.  62.  It  is  a  singular 
fact  that  the  Neuter  Nation,  who 
dwelt  on  the  banks  of  the  Niagara 
river,  and  who  were  expelled  by  the 
Iroquoif;  about  the  year  1643,  was 
known  among  them  as  the  Je-go'-aiJ^ 


ta,  or  Cat  Nation.  The  word  signi- 
fies a  wild-cat;  and  from  being  the 
name  of  a  woman  of  great  influence 
among  them,  it  came  to  be  the  name 
of  the  nation.  Charlevoix  also 
speaks  of  the  Neuter  Nation,  vol.  i. 
p.  377.  It  is  quite  probable  that  he 
transposed  or  confounded  their  abo- 
riginal names. 

'  O-ya-dd'-go-onj,  the  Iroquois 
name  of  the  Cheroki  ca,  aigrifies, "  The 
people  who  dwell  ii.  cavos.' 


H> 


if 


m 


■ "^ 

, 

, 

• 

9 

• 

838 

SPIRIT  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 

[BooeU 

/ 


but  they  passed  the  camp  of  the  retreating  war- 
party  without  offering  the  slightest  molestation. 

The  Iroquois  prided  themselves  upon  their  sacred 
regard  for  the  public  faith,  and  punished  the  want 
of  it  with  severity  when  an  occasion  presented.  An 
example  is  to  be  found  in  the  case  of  the  8ag-(Mia'-ga^ 
or  Delawares.  After  they  had  been  subdued, 
and  had  acknowledged  their  dependence  by  send- 
ing the  tributary  wampum,  they  made  an  inroad 
upon  a  western  nation  under  the  protection  of  the 
Iroquois,  notwithstanding  their  knowledge  of  the 
treaty,  and  a  prohibition  against  its  infringement. 
A  deputation  of  Iroquois  chiefs  went  immediately  into 
the  country  of  the  Delawares,  and  having  assembled 
the  people  in  council,  they  degraded  them  from  the 
rank  of  even  a  tributary  nation.  Having  reproved 
them  for  their  want  of  faith,  they  forbade  them  from 
ever  after  going  out  to  war,  divested  them  of  all 
civil  powers,  and  declared  that  they  should  hence- 
forth be  as  women.  This  degradation  they  signified 
in  the  figurative  way  of  putting  upon  them  the  Gd- 
ha'-ah^  or  skirt  of  the  female,  and  placing  in  their 
hands  a  com-pounder,  thus  showing  that  their  busi- 
ness ever  after  should  be  that  of  women.  The  Del- 
awares never  emancipated  themselves,  after  this  act 
of  denationalization.^ 


^  The  Delawares,  about  the  year 
1 142,  having  sold  some  of  their  lands 
upon  the  Delaware  river  to  Penn- 
sylvania, without  the  knowledge  or 
consent  of  the  Iroquois,  Canassetego, 
the  Onondaga  chief  before  mentioned, 
reproved  them  in  a    speecb,  from 


which  some  extracts  are  subjoined  in 
further  illustration  of  the  lordly  man- 
ner in  which  the  Iroquois  conducted 
themselves  towards  subjugated  na- 
tions. "Let  this  belt  of  wampum 
serve  to  chastise  you.  *  *  How  came 
you  to  take  upon  you  to  sell  land  at 


be 
m( 
pu 
he 


C».  VI.] 


USAGES  OP  WAR. 


389 


After  war  had  been  declared  against  any  nation, 
either  by  the  congress  of  sachems  at  Onondaga,  or 
by  an  individual  nation  against  a  neighboring  en- 
emy, the  existence  of  the  war  was  indicated  by  a 
tomahawk  painted  red,  ornamented  with  red  feath- 
ers, and  with  black  wampum,  struck  in  the  war-post 
in  each  village  of  the  League.  Any  person  was 
then  at  liberty  to  organize  a  band,  and  make  an  in- 
vasion. This  was  effected  in  a  summary  manner. 
Dressed  in  full  costume,  the  war-chief  who  proposed 
to  solicit  volunteers  and  conduct  the  expedition, 
went  through  the  village  sounding  the  war-Svhoop 
to  announce  his  intentions ;  after  which  he  went  to 
the  war-post,  Ga-on^te'^  and  having  struck  into 
it  his  red  tomahawk,  he  commenced  the  war-dance. 
A  group  gathered  around  him,  and  as  their  martial 
ardor  was  aroused  by  the  dance,  they  enlisted,  one 
after  the  other,  by  joining  in  its  performance.  In  this 
manner  a  company  was  soon  formed ;  the  matrons 
of  the  village  prepared  their  subsistence  while  the 
dance  was  performing ;  and  at  its  close,  while  they 


all?  We  conquered  you;  we  made 
women  of  you ;  you  know  you  arc 
women,  and  can  no  more  sell  land 
than  women;  nor  i%  it  fit  that  you 
should  have  the  power  of  selling 
lands,  since  you  would  abuse  it.  *  * 
We  therefore  assign  you  two  places  to 
go,  either  to  Wyoming  or  Shamokin. 
You  may  go  to  either  of  these  places, 
and  then  we  shall  have  you  more 
under  our  eye,  and  shall  see  how  you 
behave.  Don't  deliberate,  but  re- 
move, and  take  this  belt  of  wam- 
pum." *  *  Then  taking  another  belt 
lie  continued.   "After  our  just  reproof; 


and  absolute  order  to  depart  from 
the  land,  you  are  now  to  take  notice 
of  what  we  have  further  to  say  to 
you.  This  string  of  wampum  serves 
to  forbid  you,  your  children  and  your 
gr«nd-children  to  the  latest  posterity 
forever,  meddling  in  land  affairs ; 
neither  you,  nor  any  who  shall  descend 
from  you,  are  ever  hereafter  to  pre- 
sume to  sell  any  land.  For  which 
purpose  you  are  to  preserve  this 
strmg,  in  memory  of  what  your  uncles 
have  this  day  given  you  in  charge." 
Colden's  Hist  Five  Nations,  Lond. 
Ed.  1760,  page  80-81. 


\^ 


.1 


I 


1 


^•i^k'tU 


340 


SPIRIT  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


[Book  IL 


were  yet  fired  with  enthusiasm  for  the  enterprise, 
they  immediately  left  the  village,  and  turned  their 
footsteps  towards  the  country  of  the  e?iemy.  If  the 
movement  was  simultaneous  in  several  villages,  these 
parties  joined  each  other  on  their  march,  but  each 
band  continued  under  the  direction  of  its  own  war- 
chief.  Their  subsistence  was  usually  charred  corn, 
parched  a  second  time,  pounded  into  fine  flour,  and 
mixed  with  maple-sugar,  thus  reducing  it  in  bulk 
and  lightness  to  such  a  degree,  that  the  warrior 
could  carry  without  inconvenience  in  his  bear-skin 
pocket  a  sufficient  supply  for  a  long  and  perilous 
expedition.  The  band  look  the  war-path  in  single 
file,  and  moved  with  such  rapidity  that  it  was  but 
five  days'  journey  to  the  country  of  the  Cherokees, 
upon  the  southern  banks  of  the  Tennessee.  At 
their  night  encampments,  they  cut  upon  the  trees 
certain  devices  to  indicate  their  numbera  and  desti- 
nation. On  their  return,  they  did  the  same,  show- 
ing also  the  number  of  captives,  and  the  number 
slain.  When  the  returning  war-party  reached  the 
outskirts  of  their  village,  they  sounded  the  war- 
whoop  to  announce  their  approach,  and  to  summon 
the  people  to  assemble  for  their  reception.  Then 
leading  their  captives,  they  entered  the  village  in  a 
dancing  procession,  as  they  had  shortly  before  gone 
out.  After  they  had  reached  the  war-post  in  the 
centre  of  the  place,  a  wise-man  addressed  them  in  a 
speech  of  welcome  and  congratulation ;  in  reply  to 
which,  a  speech  was  made  by  one  of  the  band,  de- 


the 


Cf-VL] 


CAPTIVES  NOT  EXCHANGED. 


341 


scriptive  of  their  atl ventures,  after  which  the  war- 
dance  was  again  enjoyed. 

The  Iroquois  never  exchanged  prisoners  with  In- 
dian nations,  nor  ever  sought  to  reel  .lira  their  own 
people  from  captivity  among  them.     Adoption  or 
the  torture  were  the  alternative  chances  of  the  cap- 
tive.   A  distinguished  war-chief  would  sometimes 
be  released  hy  them  from  admiration  of  his  military 
achievements,  and  he  restored  to  his  people,  with 
presents  and  other  marks  of  favor.    No  pledges 
were  exacted  in  these  occasional  instances  of  mag- 
nanimity, but  the  person  thus  discharged  esteemed 
himself  bound  in  honor  never  again  to  take  the 
war-path  against  his  generous  enemy.    If  adopted, 
the  allegiance  and  the  aflfections  of  the  captive  were 
transferred  to  his  adopted  nation.    When  the  In- 
dian went  forth  to  war,  he  emphatically  took  his 
life  in  his  hand,  knowing  that  if  he  should  be 
taken  it  was  forfeited  by  the  laws  of  war ;  and  if 
saved  by  adoption,  his  country,  at  least,  was  lost 
forever.    From  the  foundation  of  the  Confederacy, 
the  custom  of  adoption  has  prevailed  among  the  Iro- 
quois, who  carried  this  principle  farther  than  other 
Indian  nations.    It  was  not  confined  to  captives 
alone,  but  was  extended  to  fragments  of  dismem- 
bered tribes,  and  even  to  the  admission  of  inde- 
pendent nations  into  the  League.    It  was  a  leading 
feature  of  their  policy  to  subdue  adjacent  nations 
by  conquest,  and  having  absorbed  them  by  natural- 
ization, to  mould  them  into  one  common  family  with 
themselves.    Some  fragments  of  tribes  were  adopted 


i^ 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


fe 


'k^ 


^0 


1.0 


1.1 


11.25 


£f  Ufi   12.0 

ttuu 


Pliotc)grephic 

Sciences 
Corporation 


23  WIST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  US80 

(716)  •72-4503 


m; 


^ 


4 


<^ 


'% 

<^-\  ^o^ 


■^ 


0 


F.^ 


4^ 


4^ 


O 


842 


SPIfirr  OF  THE  LEAGUE. 


[Book  It 


aL\d  distributed  among  the  nations  at  large ;  some 
were  received  into  the  League  as  independent  mem< 
bers,  as  the  Tuscaroras,  while  others  were  taken 
under  its  shelter,  like  the  Mohekunnucks,  and  as- 
signed a  territory  within  their  own.  The  fruit  of 
this  system  of  policy  was  their  gradual  elevation  to 
a  univei'sal  supremacy ;  a  supremacy  which  was 
spreading  so  rapidly  at  the  epoch  of  their  discovery, 
as  to  threaten  the  subjugation  of  all  the  nations 
east  of  the  Mississippi. 

A  regular  ceremony  of  adoption  was  performed 
in  each  case,  to  complete  the  naturalization.  "With 
captives,  this  ceremony  was  the  gantlet,  after  whicl| 
new  names  were  assigned  to  them ;  and  at  the  nexi 
religious  festival,  their  names,  together  with  the 
tribe  and  family  into  which  they  were  respectively 
adopted,  were  publicly  announced.  Upon  the  re- 
turn of  a  war-party  with  captives,  if  they  had  lost 
any  of  their  own  number  in  the  expedition,  the 
families  to  which  these  belonged  were  first  allowed 
an  opportunity  to  supply  from  the  captives  the 
places  made  vacant  in  their  households.  Any  fam- 
ily could  then  adopt  out  of  the  residue  any  who 
chanced  to  attract  their  favorable  notice,  or  whom 
they  wished  to  save.  At  the  time  appointed,  which 
was  usually  three  or  four  days  after  the  return  of 
the  band,  the  women  and  children  of  the  village 
arranged  themselves  in  two  parallel  rows  just  with- 
out the  place,  each  one  having  a  whip  with  which 
to  lash  the  captives  as  they  passed  between  the 
lines.    The  male  captives,  who  alone  were  required 


OH.VL] 


AOOPliON. 


848 


to  undergo  this  test  of  their  powers  of  endurance, 
were  brought  out,  and  each  one  was  shown  in  turn 
the  house  in  which  he  was  to  take  refuge,  and  which 
was  to  be  his  future  home,  if  he  passed  successfully 
through  the  ordeal.  They  were  then  taken  to  the 
head  of  this  long  avenue  of  whips,  and  were  com- 
pelled, one  after  another,  to  run  through  it  for  their 
lives,  and  for  the  entertainment  of  the  surrounding 
throng,  exposed  at  every  step,  undefended,  and  with 
naked  backs,  to  the  merciless  inflictions  of  the  whip. 
Those  who  fell  from  exhaustion,  were  immediately 
despatched  as  unworthy  to  be  saved ;  but  those  who 
emerged  in  safety  from  this  test  of  their  physical 
energies,  were  from  that  moment  treated  with  the 
utmost  affection  and  kindness.  The  effects  of  this 
contrast  in  behavior  upon  the  mind  of  the  captive 
must  have  been  singular  enough.  During  the  slow 
progress  of  these  arrangements,  how  many  captives 
have  listened  to  every  sound,  and  watched  every 
motion  with  the  most  intense  solicitude.  Carried 
into  the  heart  of  the  country  of  the  enemy,  far 
away  from  all  hope  of  succor,  the  question  was 
about  to  be  decided  whether  the  clemency  of  their 
captors  would  bestow  upon  them  the  rights  of  citi- 
zenship, or  their  warlike  frenzy  lead  them  away 
to  the  torture.  Its  decision  depended  upon  the 
most  fickle  impulses.  Who  shall  relate  our  sylvan 
history !  To  the  red  man  compassion  has  seldom 
been  ascribed,  but  yet  these  scenes  in  the  forest 
oftentimes  revealed  the  most  generous  traits  of 
character.    Admiration  for  the  chivalric  bearing 


844 


SPIRIT  OF  THE  LEAOUK 


[Book  IL 


of  a  captive,  the  recollection  of  a  past  favor,  or  a 
sadden  impnlse  of  compassion,  were  sufficient  to  de- 
cide the  question  of  adoption.  When  the  perils  of 
the  gantlet,  which  was  an  enviable  lot  compared 
with  the  fate  of  the  rejected,  were  over,  he  ceased 
to  be  an  enemy,  and  became  an  Iroquois.  Not  only 
so,  but  he  was  received  into  the  family  by  which  he 
was  adopted  with  all  the  cordiality  of  affection,  and 
into  all  the  relations  of  the  one  whose  place  he  was 
henceforth  to  fill.  By  these  means  all  recollections 
of  his  distant  kindred  were  gradually  effaced,  bound 
as  he  was  by  gratitude  to  those  who  had  restored  a 
life  which  was  forfeited  by  the  usages  of  war.  If  a 
captive,  after  adoption,  became  discont^ted,  which  \' 
is  said  to  have  been  seldom  the  case,  he  was  some- 
times restored,  with  presents,  to  his  nation,  that 
they  might  know  he  had  lost  nothing  by  his  cap- 
tivity among  them. 

The  rejected  captives  were  then  led  away  to  the 
torture,  and  to  death.  It  is  not  necessary  to  de- 
scribe this  honible  practice  of  our  primitive  inhab- 
itants. It  is  sufficient  to  say  that  it  was  a  test  of 
courage.  When  the  Indian  went  out  upon  the  war- 
path, he  prepared  his  mind  for  this  very  contin- 
gency, resolving  to  show  the  enemy,  if  captured, 
that  his  courage  was  equal  to  any  trial,  and  above 
the  power  of  death  itself.  The  exhibitions  of  he- 
roism and  fortitude  by  the  red  man  under  the  suf- 
ferings of  martyrdom,  almost  surpass  belief.  They 
considered  the  character  of  their  nation  in  their 


OB.VL] 


THE  HUNT. 


345 


keeping,  and  tlie  glory  of  the  race  as  involved  and 
illustrated  in  the  manner  of  their  death. 

A  slight  notice  of  a  few  of  their  customs  in  rela- 
tion to  the  hunt,  will  close  this  desultory  chapter. 
The  deer,  the  elk,  the  moose,  the  bear,  and  several 
species  of  wild  fowl,  furnish  their  principal  game. 
At  certain  seasons  of  the  year,  the  female  of  all  ani- 
mals was  spared,  by  the  provisions  of  their  game- 
laws,  lest  there  should  be  a  diminution  of  the  sup- 
ply.   Not  having  a  species  of  dog  adapted  to  the 
chase,  they  were  obliged  to  resort  to  the  still  hunt, 
and  seize  the  opportunity  whenever  it  presented ; 
thus  rendering  it  necessaiy  to  success  that  the 
hunter  should  become  well  versed  in  the  habits  of 
animals.     Sometimes  they  trapped  both  deer  and 
bear,  and  spread  nets  for  quails  and  other  small 
fowl.    One  species  of  deer-trap  was  attached  to  a 
young  tree  bent  over,  and  so  adjusted  that  the 
sprin^ng  of  the  trap  fastened  a  loop  around  the 
hind  legs  of  the  deer,  and  at  the  same  time  released 
the  tree,  which  drew  him  up,  and  held  him  suspend- 
ed in  the  air.    They  practiced  another  method  of 
taking  deer,  in  herds.    A  large  party  of  hunters 
was  formed,  and  a  brush  fence  was  built  in  the  shape 
of  the  letter  V,  two  or  three  miles  in  length  on  each 
side.    The  woods  were  then  fired  in  the  rear  at 
some  miles'  distance,  so  as  to  drive  the  deer  towards 
the  opening,  into  which  they  were  guided  by  parties 
stationed  upon  either  side.    They  followed  the  fence 
down  to  the  angle,  where  the  arrows  of  the  unseen 
hunters  soon  brought  them  down  one  after  the  other. 


846 


SPIRIT  OF  THB  LEA0U1& 


[BooeIL 


Sometimes  a  hundred  were  thus  taken  at  one  time. 
In  the  bear-hunt  it  was  customary  to  tire  oat  the 
animal  by  a  long  chase,  as  when  fresh  and  vigorous 
he  was  too  formidable  to  attack  with  the  bow  and 
arrow,  or  the  hunting  tomahawk ;  but  when  wearied 
out  it  was  an  easy  matter  to  overcome  him.  The 
hunter  selected  the  choice  pieces  of  venison,  and 
having  removed  the  bone,  and  dried  and  cured 
the  flesh  before  a  fire,  he  packed  it  in  small  bark 
barrels,  and  thus  carried  it  home  upon  his  back. 
It  was  so  much  reduced  in  weight  and  bulk  by  the 
process  of  curing,  that  a  hunter  could  thus  transport, 
with  ease,  the  substance  of  a  dozen  deer.  Their 
skins  were  also  dried  and  packed,  and  carried  hom^ 
in  the  same  manner.  When  deer  or  bear  were  taken 
in  winter,  within  a  day's  journey  of  their  villages, 
bark  sledges  were  prepared,  on  which  they  were 
drawn  home,  undressed,  upon  the  snow  crust. 

Hunting  was  a  passion  with  the  red  man.  He 
pursued  it  for  the  excitement  and  employment  it 
afforded,  as  well  as  for  subsistence,  frequently  mak- 
ing long  and  toilsome  expeditions.  The  Senecas,  for 
example,  in  the  season  of  the  fall  hunt,  would  leave 
their  villages  in  small  parties ;  some  turning  south, 
•would  encamp  upon  the  Chemung  river,  and  traverse 
the  whole  adjacent  country ;  others,  descending  the 
Allegany,  penetrated  the  inland  regions  of  Ohio, 
which  was  a  favorite  hunting-ground,  not  only  of 
the  Senecas,  but  also  of  the  other  nations  of  the 
League ;  while  still  others  encamped  within  the  Nia- 
gara peninsula,  which  was  foimerly  a  place  of  great 


the 


att 


0«.  VL] 


INDIAN  LIFE. 


847 


resoi't  for  the  beaver-hunt.  The  Cayugas  turned  to 
the  Susquehanna,  which  furnished  them  an  inex- 
haustible store.  They  also  ranged  Pennsylvania; 
and  with  parties  from  the  other  nations,  they  not  un- 
frequently  roamed  as  far  as  the  Potomac,  which  was 
within  their  ancient  domain.  Parties  of  the  Onon- 
dagas  descended  the  Chenango  to  the  Susquehanna, 
or  turning  northward,  perchance,  crossed  over  into 
Canada.  The  Oneidas,  for  the  fall  hunt,  descended 
the  Unadilla,  and  also  went  northward,  into  the  re- 
gions watered  by  the  Black  river.  Lastly,  the  Mo- 
hawks, leaving  their  valley,  found  well-stocked 
hunting-grounds  upon  the  head-waters  of  the  Dela- 
ware and  Susquehanna,  and  also  in  the  wild  and 
rugged  regions  of  the  north,  and  around  lake 
Champlain. 

About  midwinter  these  widely  scattered  parties 
began  to  find  their  way  back  to  their  villages  for 
the  celebration  of  their  annual  jubilee ;  after  which 
they  surrendered  themselves  for  a  season  to  idleness, 
or  to  the  amusements  of  the  winter  life.  With  the 
spring  came  the  fishing  se&son,  in  which  for  a  time 
they  found  employment.  The  summer  again  was  a 
season  of  repose,  except  when  enlivened  by  councils, 
by  their  religious  festivals,  or  by  the  adventures  of 
the  war-path. 

In  this  round  of  occupations  the  Iroquois  glided 
through  the  year.  The  progress  of  the  seasons  sug- 
gested their  appropriate  employments,  if  not  marked 
in  the  exuberance  of  unsubdued  nature,  by  the  same 
attractive  changes  which  pureue  each  other  in  re- 


i 


848 


SPIRIT  OF  THE  LEAOUR. 


[Boob  It 


gions  beautified  by  cnltivation.  While  with  the 
fullest  appreciation  he  enjoyed  the  grandeur  of  na> 
ture  in  her  wild  attire,  and  surrendered  himself  to 
her  deepest  inspirations,  he  yet  knew  nothing  of  her 
inexhaustible  fruitfulness,  or  of  those  more  delicate 
features  of  beauty  which  are  revealed  only  by  the 
hand  of  art.  Aspiring  to  a  freedom  as  boundless 
as  the  forest,  satisfied  with  the  martial  pursuits,  the 
amusements,  the  friendships  and  the  social  privi< 
leges  of  Indian  life,  and  proud  of  their  militaiy 
achievements  and  of  the  fame  of  the  League  among 
Indian  nations,  the  Iroquois  measured  out  their  days 
with  aU  the  happiness  which  these  considerations 
could  secure,  and  with  all  the  contentment  which 
could  result  from  knowing  no  higher  destiny. 


\ 


BOOK  THIRD. 


INCIDENT  TO  THE  LEAGUE. 


F 


BOOK    III. 

INCIDENT  TO  THE  LEAGUE. 


CHAPTER  I. 


Fabrics  or  the  Iroquois.  —  Their  Artisar  iKTELLFrT.  —  Irdiar 
Pottery.  —  Earthen  Vessels.  —  Moccason.  —  War  Club.  — 
Tomahawk.  —  Rope  Makiro.  —  Bark  Vessels.  — Bark  Cahoe.  — 
Corn  Mortar. — Maize. — ^Tobacco. — Srow  Shoe. — ^Indian  Saddle. 
—Miscellaneous  Inventions.  —  Basket  Making.  —  Costumes.  — 
Baby  Frame. — Diffusion  of  Indian  Arts.  —  Improvement  of 
the  Iroquois. 

The  fabrics  of  a  people  unlock  their  social  histo- 
ry. They  speak  a  language  which  is  silent,  but  yet 
more  eloquent  than  the  written  page.  As  memori- 
als of  former  times,  they  commune  directly  with  the 
beholder,  opening  the  unwritten  history  of  the  pe- 
riod they  represent,  and  clothing  it  with  perpetual 
freshness.  However  rude  the  age,  or  uncultivated 
the  people  from  whose  hands  they  come,  the  (pro- 
ducts of  human  ingenuity  are  ever  invested  with  a 
peculiar  and  even  solemn  interest.  It  is  greatly  to 
be  regretted  that  so  few  remains  of  the  skill  and 
industry  of  the  Iroquois  have  come  down  to  the 
present  age,  to  illustrate  the  era  of  Indian  occupa- 
tion. Although  their  fabrics  are  indicative  of  a 
low  state  of  the  useful  arts,  the  artificial  contrivan- 


852 


mOIOBNT  TO  THE  LEAGUE. 


[BooBlIL 


068  by  which  they  were  surrounded  are  yet  the  in- 
dices  of  their  social  condition,  and  for  thio  reason 
are  not  devoid  of  instruction.  Further  than  this,  it 
is  but  just  to  them  to  save  from  oblivion  the  fruits 
of  their  inventive  intellect,  however  unpretending 
they  may  seem,  that,  in  the  general  judgment  pro- 
nounced upon  their  memory,  they  may  not  be  de- 
frauded of  even  their  humblest  inventions. 

Since  the  commencement  of  European  intercourse, 
and  especially  within  the  last  century,  great  changes 
have  been  wrought  among  the  Iroquois.  Their 
primitive  fabrics  have  mostly  passed  away,  and  with 
them,  many  of  their  original  inventions.  The  in- 
troduction of  articles  of  more  skilful  manufacture 
has  led  to  the  gradual  disuse  of  many  of  their  sim- 
ple arts.  At  the  present  moment,  therefore,  much 
of  the  fruit  of  their  inventive  capacity  is  entirely 
lost.  Fragments,  it  is  true,  are  frequently  disen- 
tombed from  the  resting-places  to  which  they  had 
been  consigned  by  their  burial  rites,  but  they  are 
mere  vestiges  of  the  past,  and  afford  but  a  slight 
indication  of  their  social  condition,  or  of  the  range 
of  their  artisan  intellect.  It  would  now  be  ex- 
tremely difficult  to  furnish  a  full  description  of  their 
implements,  domestic  utensils,  and  miscellaneous 
fabrics.  Many  of  the  inventions  of  the  earlier  Iro- 
quois are  still  preserved  among  their  descendants 
now  residing  within  our  limits  and  in  Canada ;  but 
that  portion  of  them  which  would  especially  serve 
to  illustrate  the  condition  of  the  hunter  life  have 
passed  beyond  our  reach. 


\ 


1 

a  Bei| 
posii] 
Bider 
agriij 

and  j 


O&l] 


THEIR  ARTISAN  UfTBLLEOT. 


858 


The  remains  of  Indian  art  which  t^re  found  scat- 
tered over  the  soil  of  New  York  are  ot  ^.wo  distinct 
kinds,  and  to  be  ascribed  to  widely  different  peri- 
ods.  The  first  class  belong  to  the  ante-Columbian 
peiiod,  or  the  era  of  the  "  Mound  Builders,"  whose 
defensive  works,  mounds,  and  sacred  enclosures  are 
scattered  so  profusely  throughout  the  west.*  With 
the  second  period  may  be  connected  the  name  of 
the  Iroquois.  It  will  also  include  the  remains  of 
the  fugitive  races,  who,  since  the  extermination  of 
the  "  Mound  Builders,''  have  displaced  each  other 
in  succession,  until  the  period  of  the  Iroquois  com- 
menced. 

In  the  fabrics  of  the  Iroquois  a  wide  range  is  ob- 
servable. It  reaches  from  the  rudest  specimens  of 
pottery  of  the  ancient,  to  the  most  delicate  needle- 
work of  the  modem  Iroquois.  Since  the  era  of  the 
discovery,  and  the  commencement  of  their  inter- 
course with  Europeans,  a  gradual  revolution  has 
been  effected.  Their  social  condition  has  changed 
greatly,  and  is  changing  from  day  to  day.  With 
equal  pace  their  simple  arts  have  been  dropping 
from  their  hands,  one  after  the  other,  as  they  have 
taken  up  agricultural  pursuits,  until  at  the  present 
epoch  the  fabrics  of  the  Iroquois  contrast  very 


'  The  remains  ofthis  period  indicate 
a  semi-civilization  of  the  most  im- 
posing character,  including  a  con- 
siderable development  of  the  art  of 
agriculture.  Exclusive  of  the  mounds 
and  enclosures,  they  have  left  imple- 
ments of  copper  and  chert,  of  stone, 
porphyry    and    earthen,    some    of 


which  are  elaborately  and  ingeni- 
ously wrought  The  fugitive  speci- 
mens belonging  to  this  period,  which 
are  occasionally  found  within  the  lim- 
its of  our  State,  are  much  superior  to 
any  of  the  productions  of  the  earlier 
Iroquois. 


854 


INCIDENT  TO  THE  LEAGUR 


[Book  m 


strangely  with  those  of  their  ancestors.  In  their 
present  advanced  condition,  a  large  proportion  of 
their  articles  are  of  a  mixed  character.  They  rath- 
er exhibit  the  application  of  Indian  ingenuity  to 
fabrics  of  foreign  manufacture,  as  shown  in  their  re- 
duction into  use,  than  originality  of  invention.  But 
this  class  of  articles  are  not  without  a  peculiar  in- 
terest. They  furnish  no  slight  indication  of  artisan 
capacity,  and  will  serve  as  a  species  of  substitute  for 
those  articles  which  they  have  displaced,  and  those 
inventions  which  they  have  hun-ied  into  forgetful- 
ness. 

One  of  the  most  ancient  Indian  arts  was  that  of 
pottery.  It  was  carried  to  considerable  perfection  I 
by  the  Iroquois  at  an  early  day,  as  is  shown  by  the 
specimens  which  are  still  occasionally  disentombed 
from  the  burial-places,  where  they  were  deposited 
beside  the  dead ;  but  the  art  itself  has  been  so  long 
disused,  that  it  is  now  entirely  lost.  Pipes,  and 
earthen  pots  of  various  designs  and  sizes,  are  the 
principal  articles  thus  found.  Some  of  these  speci- 
mens of  black  pottery,  which  is  the  best  variety, 
are  of  so  fine  a  texture  as  to  admit  of  a  tolerable 
polish,  and  so  firm  as  to  have  the  appearance  of 
stone.  Their  common  pottery  is  of  a  clay  color, 
and  is  a  compound  of  common  clay  and  pulverized 
quLrtz. 

This  pipe  is  of  black  pottery,  well  finished,  and 
nearly  as  hard  as  marble,  and  is  also  represented 
at  its  actual  size.  In'^ome  specimens  the  bowl  is 
fronted  with  a  human  face,  or  with  a  wolf  or  dog^s 


Oal] 


INDIAN  POTTERY. 


355 


head.    Frequently  these  imitations  are  delicately, 
even  exquisitely  made.    Another  species  of  pipe,  in 


AH-SO-QUA'-Tii.   OK  lEOQVOIS  PIPE,  LIMA,  LIV.   CO.,  N.  T. 

use  among  the  Iroquois  in  later  times,  was  cut  out 
of  soap-stone,  which  yields  readily  to  metallic  instru- 
ments.   A  representation  of  one  of  these  pipes  of 


856 


INOmEM'  TO  THE  LEAOUE. 


[BooKin. 


Seneca  mannfactnre,  will  be  found  in  the  plate  (see 
page  104.)  It  is  fronted  with  a  human  face,  and  de- 
signed to  be  used  with  a  stem-piece  of  reed.  The 
other,  in  the  same  plate,  is  also  a  modem  Iroquois 
pipe,  made  of  Catlinite,  or  the  red  Missouri  pipe- 
stone.  Pipes  of  this  description  are  used  chiefly 
among  the  Sious:,  by  whom  they  were  introduced 
into  use,  and  other  western  Indians;  and  were 
rather  accidental,  than  common  among  the  Iro- 
quois. 


.•* 


i 


S 


nra  or  thk  mound  bvillers,  valley  of  the  oengseb. 


m. 


Oh.  I] 


EARTHEN  VESSELS. 


867 


This  pipe  is  anomalous.  It  is  of  black  marble, 
highly  polished,  with  the  bowl  and  stem  bored  with 
great  precision.  Doubtless  it  is  a  relic  of  the 
"Mound  Builders,"  which,  having  found  its  way 
into  the  hands  of  a  Seneca,  was  finally  buried  by 
his  side  in  the  valley  of  the  Genesee,  to  be  again 
brought  to  light  upon  the  excavation  of  the  Valley 
canal.  Like  the  pipes  of  that  era,  it  has  the  bowl 
in  the  central  part  of  the  stone.  In  material,  also, 
and  in  finish,  it  is  unlike,  and  superior  to  the  pipes 
of  the  Iroquois. 


g 


S 


oi-jih/  oe  earthen  vessel. 

Earthen  pots  of  this  description  are  frequently 
found  beside  the  remains  of  the  Iroquois.  They 
are  usually  of  sufficient  capacity  to  contain  from  two 
to  six  quarts.  On  exposure  to  the  air,  after  disin- 
terment, they  are  apt  to  crumble,  being  usually,  if 
not  always,  of  the  light-colored  common  pottery, 
which  is  less  firm  and  coherent  than  the  black.  In 
these  earthen  vessels  it  was  customary  to  deposit  food 
for  the  departed,  while  journeying  to  the  realm  of 
the  Great  Spirit.  These  earthen  dishes  are  still 
found  in  Indian  burial-places,  where,  perhaps,  they 


d58 


INOIDENT  TO  THK  LEAOUB. 


[Book  m. 


liad  lain  for  centaries ;  and  the  fragments  of  those 
wMcb  have  been  broken  by  the  plough,  are  also 
ifiingled  with  the  soil. 

Metallic  implements  were  unknown  among  them, 
as  they  had  not  the  use  of  metals.  Rude  knives  of 
chert  were  used  for  skinning  deer,  and  similar  pur- 
poses. For  cutting  trees  and  excavating  canoes^ 
and  corn  mortars,  in  a  word,  for  those  necessary 
purposes  for  which  the  axe  would  seem  to  be  indis- 
pensable, the  Iroquois  used  the  stone  chisel,  Uh'-ga- 
o-gwdt'-ha.  In  cutting  trees,  fire  was  applied  at  the 
foot,  and  the  chisel  used  to  clear  away  the  coal. 
By  a  repetition  of  the  process,  trees  were  felled  and 
cut  to  pieces.  "Wooden  vessels  were  hollowed  out 
by  the  same  means.  Fire  and  the  chisel  were  the 
substitutes  for  the  axe.  The  chisel  was  usually  about 
six  inches  long,  three  wide,  and  two  thick;  the 
lower  end  being  fashioned  like  the  edge  of  an  axe. 
Stone  gouges  in  the  form  of  a  convex  chisel,  were 
also  used  when  a  more  regular  concavity  of  the  ves- 
sel was  desired.  Stone  mortars  for  pounding  com, 
grinding  mineral  paint,  and  for  pulverizing  roots 
and  barks  for  medicines,  were  also  among  their 
utensils. 

Arrow-heads  of  chert,  or  flint,  were  so  common, 
that  it  is  scarcely  necessary  to  refer  to  them.  Occa- 
sionally they  are  found  with  a  twist  to  make  the 
arrow  revolve  in  its  flight.  It  is  well  known  that 
the  Indian  always  feathered  his  arrow  for  the  same 
purpose.  It  is  not  uncommon  to  find  the  places 
where  these  arrow-heads  were  manufactured,  which 


36 


m, 
of- 
iur- 


iry 


AH-TA-QUA-0  WEH,obM0CCASON 

FOR     FEMALE.. 


O&L] 


MOOOASON. 


85^ 


is  indicated  by  the  fragments  of  chert  which  had 
been  made  by  cleavage.  In  the  western  mounds 
rows  of  similar  chert  heads  have  been  foand  Ipng 
side  by  side,  like  teeth,  the  row  being  about  two 
feet  long.  This  has  suggested  the  idea  that  they 
were  set  in  a  frame  and  fastened  with  thongs,  thus 
making  a  species  of  sword.  Their  discovery  in 
those  mounds  also  establishes  the  great  antiquity  of 
the  art.  • 


O-SQVE'-SONT,   OR   STONE   TOMAHAWK 

In. ancient  times  the  Iroquois  used  the  stone  toma- 
hawk. It  was  fashioned  something  like  an  axe,  but 
in  place  of  an  eye  for  the  helve,  a  deep  groove  was 
cut  around  the  outside,  by  means  of  which  the 
handle  was  firmly  attached  with  a  withe  or  thong. 
Oval  stones,  with  groves  around  their  greatest  cir- 
cumference, were  also  secured  in  the  head  of  war- 
clubs,  and  thus  made  dangerous  weapons.  Other 
implements  and  utensils  of  stone,  some  of  which 
were  very  ingeniously  worked,  were  in  use  among 
the  Iroquois;  and  also  personal  ornaments  of  the 
same  material,  but  a  sufficient  number  have  been 
brought  under  notice. 

The  moccason  (see  plate,  page  359,)  is  preemi- 
nently an  Indian  invention,  and  one  of  the  highest 
antiquity.     It  is  true  to  nature  in  its  adjustment  to 


960 


INOIDENT  TO  THE  LEAGUB. 


[BoiikIIL 


I     • 


4. 


the  foot,  beautiful  in  its  materials  and  finisli,  and 
durable  as  an  article  of  apparel.  It  will  compare 
favoraJ)ly  with  the  best  single  article  for  the  protec- 
tion and  adornment  of  the  foot  ever  invented,  either 
in  ancient  or  modem  times.  With  the  sanction  of 
fashion,  it  would  supersede  among  us  a  long  list  of 
similar  inventions.  Other  nations  have  fallen  be- 
hind the  Indian,  in  this  one  particular  at  least.  The 
masses  of  the  Romans  wore  the  calceus  ligneus,  or 
wooden  shoe ;  the  masses  of  Germany  and  Ireland, 
and  of  many  of  the  European  nations,  formerly  wore 
the  same.  With  the  cothurnus  and  sandal  of  the 
ancients,  and  the  boot  of  the  modems,  the  moccason 
admits  of  no  unfavorable  comparison.  It  deserves 
to  be  classed  among  the  highest  articles  of  apparel 
ever  invented,  both  in  usefulness,  durability  and 
beauty. 

The  moccason  is  made  of  one  piece  of  deer-skin. 
It  is  seamed  up  at  the  heel,  and  also  in  front,  above 
the  foot,  leaving  the  bottom  of  the  moccason  with- 
out a  seam.  In  front  the  deer-skin  is  gathered,  in 
place  of  being  crimped;  over  this  part  porcupine 
quills  or  beads  are  worked,  in  various  patterns. 
The  plain  moccason  rises  several  inches  above  the 
ankle,  like  the  Roman  cothurnus,  and  is  fastened 
with  deer  strings ;  but  usually  this  part  is  turned 
down,  so  as  to  expose  a  part  of  the  instep,  and  is 
ornamented  with  bead-work,  as  represented  in  the 
plate.  A  small  bone  near  the  ankle  joint  of  the 
deer,  has  fumished  the  moccason  needle  from  time 
immemorial;   and  the  sinews  of  the  animal  the 


Om.  L]. 


M000A80N. 


861 


thread.  These  bone  needles  are  found  in  the  mounds 
of  the  "West,  and  beside  the  skeletons  of  the  Iro- 
quois, where  they  were  deposited  with  religious 
care.  This  isolated  fact  would  seem  to  indicate  an 
affinity,  in  one  art  at  least,  between  the  Iroquois 
and  the  Mound  Builders,  whose  name,  and  era  of 
occupation  and  destiny  are  entirely  lost. 

In  ancient  times  the  Iroquois  used  another  shoe, 
made  of  the  skin  of  the  elk.  They  cut  the  skin 
above  and  below  the  gambrel  joint,  and  then  took 
it  off  entire.  As  the  hind  leg  of  the  elk  inclines  at 
this  joint,  nearly  at  a  right  angle,  it  was  naturally 
adapted  to  the  foot.  The  lower  end  was  sewed 
firmly  with  sinew,  and  the  upper  part  secured  above 
the  ankle  with  deer  strings. 

In  connection  with  this  subject  is  the  art  of  tan- 
ning deer-skins ;  as  they  still  tan  them  after  the  an- 
cient method.  It  is  done  with  the  brain  of  the 
deer,  the  tanning  properties  of  which,  according  to 
a  tradition,  were  discovered  by  accident.  The  brain 
is  mingled  with  moss,  to  make  it  adhere  sufficiently 
to  be  formed  into  a  cake,  which  is  afterwards  hung 
by  the  fire  to  diy.  It  is  thus  preserved  for  years. 
When  the  deer-skin  is  fresh,  the  hair,  and  also  the 
grain  of  the  skin  are  taken  off,  over  a  cylindrical 
beam,  with  a  wooden  blade  or  stone  scraper.  A 
solution  is  then  made  by  boiling  a  cake  of  the  brain 
in  water,  and  the  moss,  which  is  of  no  use,  being 
removed,  the  skin  is  soaked  in  it  for  a  few  hours. 
It  is  then  wrung  out  and  stretched,  until  it  be- 
comes dry  and  pliable.    Should  it  be  a  thick  one, 

16 


862 


INCIDENT  TO  THE  LEAGUE. 


[Book  m 


it  woald  be  necessary  to  repeat  the  process  until  it 
becomes  thoroughly  penetrated  by  the  solution. 
The  skin  is  still  porous  and  easily  torn.  To  correct 
both,  a  smoke  is  made,  and  the  skin  placed  over  it 
in  such  a  manner  as  to  enclose  it  entirely.  Each 
side  is  smoked  in  this  way  until  the  pores  are  closed, 
and  the  skin  has  become  thoroughly  toughened, 
with  its  color  changed  from  white  to  a  kind  of 
brown.    It  is  then  ready  for  use. 

They  also  use  the  brain  of  other  animals,  and 
sometimes  the  back-bone  of  the  eel,  which,  pounded 
up  and  boiled,  possesses  nearly  the  same  properties 
for  tanning.  Bear-skins  were  never  tanned.  They 
were  scraped  and  softened,  after  which  they  were 
dried,  and  used  without  removing  the  hair,  either  as 
an  article  of  apparel,  or  as  a  mattrass  to  sleep  upon. 


OA-JE  -WA,   OR   WAR-CLTIB. 


Before  the  tomahawk  came  into  use  among  the 
Iroquois,  their  principal  weapons  were  the  bow,  the 
stone  tomahawk,  and  the  war-club.  The  Gorjef-wa 
was  a  heavy  weapon,  usually  made  of  ironwood, 
with  a  large  ball  of  knot  at  the  head.  It  was  usu- 
ally about  two  feet  in  length,  and  the  ball  five  or 


O&L] 


WAROLU& 


868 


six  inches  in  diameter.  In  close  combat  it  wonld 
prove  a  formidable  weapon.  They  wore  it  in  the 
belt)  in  front. 


GA-NE'U'-OA-O-DUS-HA,  OR   DEER-HORN   WAR-OLUB. 

This  species  of  war-club  was  also  much  used.  It 
was  made  of  hard  wood,  elaborately  carved,  painted 
and  ornamented  with  feathers  at  the  ends.  In  the 
lower  edge,  a  sharp-pointed  deer's  horn,  about  four 
inches  in  length,  was  inserted.  It  was  thus  rendered 
a  dangerous  weapon  in  close  combat,  and  would  in- 
flict a  deeper  wound  than  the  former.  They  wore 
it  in  the'  girdle.  At  a  later  period  they  used  the 
same  species  of  club,  substituting  a  steel  or  iron 
blade  resembling  a  spearhead,  in  the  place  of  the 
horn.  War-clubs  of  this  description  are  still  to  be 
found  among  the  Iroquois,  preserved  as  relics  of 
past  exploits.  It  is  not  probable,  however,  that 
these  two  varieties  were  peculiar  to  them;  they 
were  doubtless  common  ov6r  the  continent. 

The  tomahawk  succeeded  the  war-club,  as  the 
rifle  did  the  bow.  With  the  invention  of  this  ter- 
rible implement  of  warfare  the  red  man  had  noth- 
ing to  do,  except  in  having  it  so  fashioned  as  to  be 
adapted  to  his  taste  and  usage.    The  tomahawk  is 


864 


mOIDENT  TO  THB  LEAOUB. 


[Boob  III 


known  as  widely  as  the  Indian,  and  the  two  names 
have  become  apparently  inseparable.    They  are 


I 


O-SQTTE  -SONT,  OR   TOMAHAWK. 

made  of  steel,  brass,  or  iron.  The  choicer  articles 
are  surmounted  by  a  pipe-bowl,  and  have  a  per- 
forated handle,  that  they  may  answer  the  double 
purpose  of  ornament  and  use.  In  such  the  handle, 
and  often  the  blade  itself,  are  richly  inlaid  with  sil- 
ver. It  is  worn  in  the  girdle,  and  behind  the  back, 
except  when  in  actual  battle.  They  used  it  in  close 
C/Ombat  with  terrible  effect,  and  also  threw  it  with 
unerring  certainty  at  distant  objects,  making  it  re- 
volve in  the  air  in  its  flight.  With  the  Indian,  the 
tomahawk  is  the  emblem  of  war  itself.  To  bury  it, 
is  peace ;  to  raise  it,  is  to  declare  the  most  deadly 
warfare. 

Bope-making,  from  flkiments  of  bark,  is  also  an 
Indian  art.  The  deer  string  answers  a  multitude  of 
purposes  in  their  domestic  economy ;  but  it  could 
not  supply  them  all.  Bark-rope,  (Oora'-skenrda^ 
has  been  fabricated  among  them  from  time  imme- 
morial.   In  its  manufacture,  they  use  the  bark  of 


Oa.L] 


ROPE-MAKUro. 


866 


the  slippery-elm,  the  red-elip,  and  the  bass-wood. 
Having  removed  the  outer  surface  of  the  bark,  they 
divide  it  into  narrow  H^rips,  and  then  UoW  it  in  ashes 
and  water.  After  it  is  dried  it  i«  easily  separated 
into  small  filaments,  the  strings  running  with  the 
grain  several  feet  without  breaking.  These  fila- 
ments are  then  put  up  in  skeins  and  laid  aside  for 
use.  Slippery-elm  makes  the  most  pliable  rope ;  it 
is  soft  to  the  touch,  can  be  closely  braided,  and  is 


GUS-HA  -AH,  OR    BUBDEN-STBAP. 

very  durable.  The  burden-strap  is  worn  around 
the  forehead,  and  lashed  to  a  litter,  which  is  borne 
by  Indian  women  on  their  back.  It  is  usually 
about  fifteen  feet  in  length,  and  braided  into  a  belt 
in  the  centre,  three  or  four  inches  wide.  Some  of 
them  are  entirely  covered  upon  one  side  with  por- 
cupine quill-work,  after  various  devices,  and  are  in 
themselves  remarkable  products  of  skilful  industry. 
The  braiding  or  knitting  of  the  bark  threads  is  ef- 
fected with  a  single  needle  of  hickory.  In  other 
specimens,  the  quill-work  is  sprinkled  over  the  belt 
for  ornament,  the  quills  in  all  cases  being  of  divers 
colors.    Of  all  their  fabrics,  there  is  no  one,  per- 


"J...>    .' 


866 


INCIDENT  TO  THE  LEAGUE 


[Boos  m. 


i     I!' 

11 


haps,  which  sui-passes  the  porcupine-quill  burden- 
strap,  in  skill  of  manufacture,  richness  of  material, 
or  beauty  of  workmanship.  In  this  species  of 
work,  the  Iroquois  female  excelled.  They  also 
made  a  common  bark  rope  for  ordinary  uses,  which 
consisted  of  three  strands,  hard  twisted ;  a  single 
rope  being  frequently  forty  or  fifty  feet  in  length. 
The  art  of  rope-making,  like  many  others,  has 
mostly  fallen  into  disuse  among  the  present  Iro- 
quois. But  few  Indian  families  now  provide  them- 
selves with  skeins  of  bark  thread,  or  make  any 
ropes  of  this  description. 

Bark  vessels  and  dishes  of  various  kinds  were  in 
common  use  among  them.  The  bark  barrel,  Go- 
no'-qud^  was  of  the  number.  It  was  made  of  the 
inner  rind  of  red-ehn  bark,  the  grain  running 
around  the  barrel.  Up  the  side  it  was  stitched 
firmly,  and  had  a  bottom  and  a  lid  secured  in  the 
same  manner.  Such  bari'els  were  used  to  store 
charred  corn,  beans,  dried  fruit,  seeds,  and  a  great 
variety  of  articles.  They  were  very  durable,  and 
when  properly  taken  care  of  would  last  a  hundred 
years. 


OA-O-WO  ,  OR   BARK   TRAY. 


OkL] 


BARK  OANOE. 


367 


Trays  of  this  description  are  found  in  every  In- 
dian family.  They  serve  a  variety  of  purposes,  but 
are  cbiefly  used  for  kneading,  or  rather  preparing 
com  bread.  A  strip  of  elm-bark,  of  the  requisite 
dimensions,  was  rounded  and  gathered  up  at  the 
ends,  so  as  to  form  a  shallow  concavity.  Around 
the  rim,  both  outside  and  in,  splints  of  hickoiy  were 
adjusted,  and  stitched  through  and  through  with 
the  bark.  These  trays  were  of  all  sizes,  from  those 
of  sufficient  capacity  to  contain  one,  to  those  large 
enough  for  ten  pecks.  The  rough  bark  was  removed 
from  the  outside,  and  the  vessel  within  became 
smooth  with  usage.  They  made  durable  and  con- 
venient articles  for  holding  com  meal,  for  preparing 
corn  bread,  and  for  many  other  purposes. 


GA-SNA'  GA-O-WO';  OR,  BARK  CANOE. 

In  the  construction  of  the  bark  canoe,  the  Iro- 
quois exercised  considerable  taste  and  skill.  The 
art  appears  to  have  been  common  to  all  the  Indian 
races  within  the  limits  of  the  republic,  and  the 
mode  of  construction  much  the  same.  Birch  bark 
was  the  best  material ;  but  as  the  canoe  birch  did 
not  grow  within  the  home  territories  of  the  Iro- 
quois, they  generally  used  the  red-elm,  and  bitter- 
nut-hickory.  The  canoe  figured  in  the  plate,  (see 
page  351,)  is  made  of  the  bark  of  the  red-elm,  and 
consists  of  but  one  piece.  Having  taken  off  a  bark 
of  the  requisite  length  and  width,  and  removed  the 
rough  outside,  it  was  shaped  in  the  canoe  form. 


J 


868 


INCIDENT  TO  THE  LEAGUE. 


[Book  IIL 


I 


i 


i 
i 


di 


Rim  pieces  of  white-ash,  or  other  elastic  wood,  of 
the  width  of  the  hand,  were  then  run  around  the 
edge,  outside  and  in,  and  stitched  through  and 
through  with  the  bark  itself.  In  stitching,  they 
used  bark  thread  or  twine,  and  splints.  The  ribs 
consisted  of  narrow  strips  of  ash  which  wert,  set 
about  a  foot  apart  along  the  bottom  of  the  canoe, 
and  having  been  turned  up  the  sides,  were  secured 
under  the  rim.  Each  end  of  the  canoe  was  fash- 
ioned alike,  the  two  side  pieces  inclining  towards 
each  other  until  they  united,  and  formed  a  sharp 
and  vertical  prow.  In  size,  these  canoes  varied 
from  twelve  feet,  with  sufficient  capacity  to  carry 
two  men,  to  forty  feet  with  sufficient  capacity  for 
thirty.  The  one  figured  in  the  plate  is  about  twenty- 
five  feet  in  length,  and  its  tonnage  estimated  at  two 
tons,  about  half  that  of  the  ordinary  bateau. 
Birch  bark  retained  its  place  without  warping,  but 
the  elm  and  hickory  bark  canoes  were  exposed  to 
this  objection.  After  being  used,  they  were  drawn 
out  of  the  water  to  dry.  One  of  the  chief  advan- 
tages of  these  canoes,  especially  the  birch  bark, 
was  their  extreme  lightness,  which  often  became  a 
matter  of  some  moment  from  the  flood  wood  and 
water-falls,  which  obstructed  the  navigation  of  the 
inland  rivera.  Two  men  could  easily  transport 
these  light  vessels  around  these  obstacles,  and  even 
from  one  river  to  another  when  the  portage  was  not 
long. 

For  short  excursions  one  person  usually  paddled 
the  canoe,  standing  up  in  the  stern ;  if  more  than 


Oh.  I] 


SAP-TUB. 


369 


two,  and  on  a  long  expedition,  they  were  seated  at 
equal  distances  upon  eacH  side  alternately.  In  the 
fur  trade  these  canoes  were  extensively  used.  They 
coasted  lakes  Erie  and  Ontario,  and  turning  up  the 
Oswego  river  into  the  Oneida  lake,  they  went  from 
thence  over  the  carrying  place  into  the  Mohawk, 
which  they  descended  to  Schenectady.  They  would 
usually  carry  about  twelve  hundred  pounds  of  fur. 
At  the  period  of  the  invasions  of  the  Iroquois  terri- 
tories by  the  French,  large  fleets  of  these  canoes 
were  formed  for  the  conveyance  of  troops  and  pro- 
visions. With  careful  usage  they  would  last  seve- 
ral years. 


'UncrmHTi. 


GA-O-WO  ,  OR  BARK   SAP-TUB. 


Our  Indian  population  have  been  long  in  the  habit 
of  manufacturing  sugar  from  the  maple.  Whether 
they  learned  the  art  from  us,  or  we  received  it 
from  them,  is  uncertain.  One  evidence,  at  least,  of 
its  antiquity  among  them,  is  to  be-  found  in  one  of 
their  ancient  religious  festivals,  instituted  to  the 
maple,  and  called  the  Maple  dance.    The  sap-tub 

is  a  very  neat  contrivance,  and  surpasses  all  other 

16* 


1 


370 


INCIDENT  TO  THE  LEAQUK 


[Book  III. 


articles  of  this  description.  Our  farmers  may  safely 
borrow,  in  this  one  particular,  and  with  profit  sub- 
stitute this  Indian  invention  for  the  rough  and 
wasteful  one  of  their  own  contrivance. 

A  strip  of  bark  about  three  feet  in  length  by  two 
in  width,  makes  the  tub.  The  rough  bark  is  left 
upon  the  bottom  and  sides.  At  the  point  where 
the  bark  is  to  be  turned  up  to  form  the  ends,  the 
outer  bark  is  removed ;  the  inner  rind  is  then 
turned  up,  gathered  together  in  small  folds  at  the 
top.  and  tied  around  with  a  splint.  It  is  then  ready 
for  use,  and  will  last  several  seasons.  Aside  from 
the  natural  fact  that  the  sap  would  be  quite  at  home 
in  the  bark  tub,  and  its  flavor  preserved  untainted, 
it  is  more  durable  and  capacious  than  the  wooden 
one,  and  more  readily  made. 

The  Senecas  use  three  varieties  of  corn :  the 
White,  {O-noro'-gOraTit^  the  Red,  (Tic'-ne^)  and 
the  White  Flint,  {Horgo'-wii.)  Corn  is,  and  always 
has  been,  their  staple  article  of  food.  When  ready 
to  be  harvested,  they  pick  the  ears,  strip  down  the 
husks,  and  braid  them  together  in  bunches,  with 
about  twenty  ears  in  each.  They  are  then  hung  up 
ready  for  use.  The  white  flint  ripens  first,  and  is 
the  favorite  corn  for  hommony ;  the  red  next,  and 
is  used  principally  for  charring  and  drying;  the 
white  last,  and  is  the  corn  most  esteemed  by  the  In- 
dians. It  is  usfed  for  bread,  and  supplies  the  same 
place  with  them  that  wheat  does  with  us.  .They 
shell  their  corn  by  hand,  and  pound  it  into  flour  in 
wooden  mortal's.    In  two  hours  from  the  time  the 


Ch.  I] 


CORN  MORTAR. 


371 


GA-NE'-OA-TA,    OR   CORN    MORTAR. 


m 


Mortar,  2  feet  In  diameter.    Pounder,  4  feet  iu  length. 


872 


INCIDENT  TO  THE  LEAGUE. 


[Boos  m. 


corn  is  taken  from  the  ear  it  is  ready  to  eat,  in  the 
form  of  unleavened  bread.  It  is  hulled  in  the  first 
instance,  by  boiling  in  ashes  and  water ;  after  the 
skin  is  thus  removed  from  each  kernel,  it  is  thor- 
oughly washed,  and  pounded  into  flour  or  meal  ,in 
a  mortar,  of  which  a  representation  will  be  found 
above.  Having  been  passed  through  a  sieve  basket, 
to  remove  the  chit  and  coarser  grains,  it  is  made  into 
loaves  or  cakes  about  an  inch  in  thickness,  and  six 
inches  in  diameter ;  which  are  cooked  by  boiling 
them  in  water.  Upon  bread  of  this  description,  and 
upon  the  fruits  of  the  chase,  the  Indian  has  princi- 
pally  subsisted  from  time  immemorial. 

The  practice  of  charring  corn  is  of  great  antiqui- 
ty among  the  red  races.  In  this  condition  ^t  is 
preserved  for  years  without  injury.  Caches  or  pits 
of  charred  com  have  been  found  in  vanous  parts  of 
the  country.  The  Iroquois  were  in  the  habit  of 
charring  com  to  preserve  it  for  domestic  use.  The 
Senecas  still  do  the  same.  For  this  use  the  red  corn 
is  preferred.  When  green  the  corn  is  picked,  and 
roasted  in  the  field  before  a  Jong  fire,  the  ears  being 
set  up  on  end  in  a  row.  It  is  not  charred  or  black- 
ened entirely,  but  roasted  sufficiently  to  dry  up  the 
moisture  in  each  kernel.  TLe  corn  is  then  shelled 
and  dried  in  the  sun.  In  this  state  it  is  chiefly  used 
by  hunting  parties,  and  for  subsistence  on  distant 
excursions.  Its  bulk  and  weight  having  been  di- 
minished about  half  by  the  two  processes,  its  traijs- 
portation  became  less  burdensome.  The  red  races 
seldom  formed  magazines  of  grain  to  guard  against 


0>.I.] 


MAIZE. 


878 


distant  wants.  It  is  probable,  therefore,  that  these 
pits  of  charred  corn  owe  their  origin  to  the  sadden 
flight  of  the  inhabitants,  who  buried  their  dried  corn 
because  they  could  not  remove  it,  rather  than  to  a 
desire  to  provide  against  a  failure  of  the  harvest. 

There  was  another  method  of  curing  com  in  its 
green  state,  quite  as  prevalent  as  the  former.  The 
corn  was  shaved  off  into  small  particles,  and  having 
been  baked  over  the  fire  in  pans  or  earthen  dishes, 
it  was  then  dried  in  the  sun.  In  this  condition  it 
was  preserved  for  winter  use. 

A  favorite  aiiiicle  of  subsistence  was  prepared 
from  the  charred  corn.  It  was  parched  a  second 
time,  after  which,  having  been  mixed  with  about  a 
third  part  of  maple  sugar,  it  was  pounded  into  a 
fine  flour.  This  was  carried  in  the  bear-skin  pocket 
of  the  hunter,  and  upon  it  alone  he  subsisted  for 
days  together. 

This  noble  grain,  one  of  the  gifts  of  the  Indian 
to  the  world,  is  destined,  eventually,  to  become  one 
of  the  staple  articles  of  human  consumption.  More 
than  half  of  our  republic  lies  within  the  embrace 
of  the  tributaries  of  the  Mississippi.  Upon  their 
banks  are  the  corn-growing  districts  of  the  country; 
and  there,  also,  at  no  distant  day,  will  be  seated  the 
millions  of  our  race.  Experience  demonstrates  that 
no  people  can  rely  wholly  upon  exchanges  for  the 
substance  of  their  bread-stuflfe,  but  that  they  must 
look  chiefly  to  the  soil  they  cultivate.  This  law  of 
production  and  consumption  is  destined  to  intro- 
duce the  gradual  use  of  cornflour,  as  a  partial  substi- 


874 


mOIOENT  TO  THE  LEAGUE. 


[Book  HI 


tnte  at  least,  for  its  superior  rival,  in  those  districts 
where  it  is  the  natural  product  of  the  soil.  In  the 
southern  portions  of  our  country  this  principle  is 
already  attested,  by  the  fact  that  corn  bread  enters 
as  largely  into  human  consumption  as  wheaten. 
Next  to  wheat,  this  grain,  perhaps,  contains  the 
largest  amount  of  nutriment.  It  is  the  cheapest 
and  surest  of  all  the  grains  to  cultivate ;  and  is,  also, 
the  cheapest  article  of  subsistence  known  among 
men.  Although  wheat  can  be  cultivated  in  nearly 
all  the  sections  of  the  country;  although  its  pro- 
duction can  be  increased  to  an  unlimited  degree  by 
a  higher  agriculture ;  we  have  yet  great  reason  to 
be  thankful  for  this  secondary  grain,  whose  repro- 
ductive energy  is  so  unmeasured  as  to  secure  our 
entire  race,  through  all  coming  time,  against  the 
dangers  ( ?  scarcity,  or  the  pressure  of  want. 


O-YEH'-GWX-X-WEH;  OR,  INDIAN  TOBACCO. 


Tobacco  is  another  gift  of  the  Indian  to  the 
world ;  but  a  gift,  it  must  be  admitted,  of  question- 
able utility.  We  call  both  com  and  tobacco  the 
legacy  of  the  red  man ;  as  these  indigenous  plants, 
but  for  his  nurture  and  culture  through  so  many 
ages,  might  have  perished,  like  other  varieties  of 
the  fruits  of  the  earth.  Many  of  our  choicest  fruits 
owe  their  origin  to  vegetable  combinations  entirely 
fortuitous.  They  spring  up  spontaneously,  flourish 
for  a  season,  and  become  extinct,  but  for  the  watch- 


Oh.  I.] 


TOBACCO. 


875 


ful  care  of  man.  Nature  literally  pours  forth  her 
vegetable  wealth,  and  buries  beneath  her  advancing 
exuberance  the  products  of  the  past.  But  few  of 
the  fruits  and  plants  and  flowers  of  the  ancient 
world,  have  come  down  to  us  unchanged ;  and  still 
other  plants,  perhaps,  have  perished,  unknown,  in 
the  openings  of  the  forest,  which  contained  within 
their  shrivelled  and  stinted  foliage,  the  germ  of 
some  fruit,  or  grain,  or  plant,  which  might  have 
nourished  or  clothed  the  whole  human  family.  We 
may  therefore,  perchance,  owe  a  debt  to  the  Indian, 
in  these  particulars,  beyond  our  utmost  acknowl- 
edgments. 

The  Senecas  still  cultivate  tobacco.  Its  name  sig- 
nifies "  The  only  Tobacco^  because  they  considered 
this  variety  superior  to  all  others.  It  is  raised  from 
the  seed,  which  is  sown  or  planted  in  the  spring, 
and  requires  but  little  cultivation.  The  leaves  are 
picked  early  in  the  fall,  when  their  color  first 
changes  with  the  frost,  and  when  dried  are  ready 
for  use.  After  the  first  year  it  grows  spontaneously, 
from  the  seed  shed  by  the  plant  when  fully  ripen- 
ed. If  the  plants  become  too  thick,  which  is  fre- 
quently the  case,  from  their  vigorous  growth,  it  be- 
comes necessary  to  thin  them  out,  as  the  leaves  di- 
minish in  size  with  their  increase  in  number.  This 
tobacco  is  used  exclusively  for  smoking.  The  cus- 
tom of  chewing  the  article  appears  to  have  been  de- 
rived from  us.  Although  this  tobacco  is  exceedingly 
mild,  they  mingle  with  it  the  leaves  of  the  sumac, 
to  diminish  its  stimulating  properties.    The  sumac 


VI 

■  1 


876 


INCIDENT  TO  THE  LEAGUE. 


[Boos  in. 


has  been  used  by  the  Indian  to  temper  tobacco 
from  time  immemorial. 

Several  varieties  of  the  bean  and  of  the  squash 
were  also  cultivated  by  the  Iroquois,  and  were  indi- 
genous in  the  American  soil.  They  regarded  the 
com,  the  bean,  and  the  squash  as  the  special  gift  of 
the  Great  Spirit,  and  associated  them  together  under 
the  name  of  the  Three  Sisters.  They  also  used  the 
ground-nut  (apios  tvherosa^)  as  a  species  of  potato, 
gathering  it  in  its  wild  state. 

oa-weh'-oX,  or  snow-shoe. 


3  feet  10  Inches. 


The  snow-shoe  is  an  Indian  invention.  Upon  the 
deep  snows  which  accumulate  in  the  forest.  '■'■  ould 
be  nearly  impossible  to  travel  without  thei/-  They 
were  used  in  the  hunt,  and  in  warlike  expeditions 
undertaken  in  the  season  of  winter. 

The  snow-shoe  is  nearly  three  feet  in  length,  by 
about  sixteen  inches  in  width.  A  rim  of  hickory, 
bent  round  i^dth  an  arching  front,  and  brought  to  a 
point  at  the  heel,  constituted  the  frame,  with  the 


OB.L] 


INDIAN  SADDLE. 


377 


addition  of  cross  pieces  to  detennine  its  spread. 
Within  the  area,  with  the  exception  of  an  opening 
for  the  toe,  was  woven  a  net-work  of  deer  strings, 
with  interstices  about  an  inch  square.  The  ball  of 
the  foot  was  lashed  at  the  edge  of  this  opening  with 
thongs,  which  passed  around  the  heel  for  the  sup- 
port of  the  foot.  The  heel  was  left  free  to  work  up 
and  down,  and  the  opening  was  designed  to  allow  the 
toe  of  the  foot  to  descend  below  the  suiface  of  the 
shoe,  as  the  heel  is  raised  in  the  act  of  walking.  It 
is  a  very  simple  invention,  but  exactly  adapted  for 
its  uses.  A  person  familiar  with  the  snow-shoe  can 
walk  as  rapidly  upon  the  snow,  as  without  it  upon 
the  ground.  The  Senecas  affirm  that  they  can  walk 
fifty  miles  per  day  upon  the  snow-shoe,  and  with 
much  greater  rapidity  than  without  it,  in  conse- 
quence of  the  length  and  uniformity  of  the  step. 
In  the  bear-hunt,  especially,  it  is  of  the  greatest 
service,  as  the  hunter  can  speedily  overtake  the 
bear,  who,  breaking  through  the  crust,  is  enabled 
to  move  but  slowly. 


I  i 


AH-DA'.DA-QUA;  OR,  INDIAN  SADDLE. 

Thi"  '.^  an  Indian  invention,  but  came  originally 
from  the  west.  It  closely  resembles  the  saddle  of 
the  native  Mexicans  in  its  general  plan,  but  its  pom- 
mel is  not  as  high,  and  its  side-pieces  are  longer.  It 
is  still  used  among  the  Iroquois,  and  among  the  In- 
dian tribes  of  the  west.  The  frame  is  made  of  four 
pieces  of  wood,  firmly  set  together,  over  which  is  a 


i 


878 


INCIDENT  TO  THE  LliAOUM 


[D<H>K  IIL 


covering  of  raw  hide.    The  side-pieces  are  about 
eighteen  inches  in  length,  six  in  width,  and  about 


an  inch  in  tHckness,  at  the  centre,  but  tenmnating 
in  a  sharp  edge  above  and  below.  In  front  the 
pommel  rises  about  five  inches  above  the  side-pieces. 
It  is  made  of  a  stick  having  a  natural  fork,  which 
is  so  adjusted  as  to  embrace  the  side-pieces,  and  de- 
termine the  spread  of  the  saddle.  Another  piece, 
in  the  same  manner,  embraced  the  side-pieces  at 
the  opposite  end,  rising  several  inches  above,  and 


V 

/• 

Ok  L)                                inventions. 

879 

descending  nearly  to  their  lower  edges. 

These 

side-pieces  at  the  top  are  about  three  inches  a])art, 
leaving  a  space  for  the  back-bone  of  the  horse. 
The  fastenings  of  the  saddle,  including  those  of  the 
stirrup,  were  originally  of  ropes,  made  of  buffalo's 
hair.  Triangular  stirrups  of  wood  completed  the 
trappings  of  the  saddle.  As  the  Iroquois  seldom 
made  use  of  the  Indian  horse,  the  saddle  with  them 
was  rather  an  accidental,  than  a  usual  article.  The 
specimen  above  represented  is  of  Seneca  manufac- 
ture. 

* 

oa-oa-an-'da,  or  air-oun  ;  and  oa-no',  or  arrow. 


Air-gun,  0  feet.   Arrow,  SfteL  , 

The  air-gun  is  claimed  as  an  Indian  invention. 
It  is  a  simple  tube  or  barrel,  about  six  feet  in  length, 
and  an  inch  in  diameter,  and  having  a  half-inch 
bore.  It  is  made  of  alder,  and  also  of  ot^er  wood, 
which  is  bored  by  some  artificial  contrivance.  A 
very  slender  arrow,  about  two  feet  in  length,  with 
a  sharp  point,  is  the  missile.  Upon  the  foot  of  the 
arrow,  the  down  or  >''  >ss  of  the  thistle  is  fastened  on 
entire,  with  sinew.  ITiis  down  is  soft  and  yielding, 
and  when  the  arrow  'j  placed  iii  the  barrel,  fills  it 
air-tight.  The  arrow  is  then  discharged  by  blow- 
ing.   It  is  used  for  bird-shooting. 


880 


INOIDENT  TO  THE  LEAGUE. 


[BooKin. 


YA-O  -DA-WAS-TA,  OR   INDIAN  FLUTE. 


Ufeet. 


This  instrument  is  unlike  any  known  among  ns, 
but  it  clearly  resembles  the  clarionet.  Its  name 
signifies  "  a  blow  pipe."  It  is  usually  made  of  red 
cedar,  is  about  eighteen  inches  in  length,  and  above 
an  inch  in  diame  ar.  The  finger  holes,  six  in  num- 
ber, are  equidistant.  Between  them  and  the  mouth- 
piece, which  is  at  the  end,  is  the  whistle,  contrived 
much  upon  the  same  principle  as  the  common  whis- 
tle. It  makes  six  consecutive  notes,  from  the  lowest, 
on  a  rising  scale.  The  seventh  note  is  wanting,  but 
the  three  or  four  next  above  are  regularly  made. 
This  is  the  whole  compass  of  the  instrument.  As 
played  by  the  Indians,  it  affords  a  species  of  wild 
and  plaintive  music.  It  is  claimed  as  an  Indian  in- 
vention. 


YVN-OA'-SA,  Oa  TOBACCO    POUCH. 

The  tobacco  pouch  is  made  of  the  skin  of  some 
small  animal,  which  is  taken  off  entire.  It  was  an- 
ciently an  indispensable  article,  and  was  worn  in  the 
girdle.  They  were  usually  made  of  white  weftsel, 
mink,  squirrel,  and  fisher  skin. 


Oalj 


INVENTIONS. 


381 


DA-YA-YA-DA-OA  -NEA-TA. 


This  is  an  Indian  invention,  and  of  great  antiquity. 
Its  rudeness  may  excite  a  smile,  in  this  day  of  lucifer 
matches,  but  yet  the  step  backward  to  the  steel  and 
flint  is  about  the  same,  as  from  the  latter  to  the 
contrivance  in  question.  Not  knowing  the  use  of 
metals  or  of  chemicals,  it  was  the  only  method  of 
creating  fire  known  to  the  red  man.  It  consisted 
of  an  upright  shaft,  about  four  feet  in  length,  and 
an  inch  in  diameter,  with  a  small  wheel  set  upon 
the  lower  part,  to  give  it  momentum.  In  a  notch 
at  the  top  of  the  shaft  was  set  a  string,  attached  to 
a  bow  about  three  feet  in  length.    The  lower  point 


•J 


882 


INCIDENT  TO  THE  LEAOUK 


[Book  IQ. 


rested  upon  a  block  of  dry  wood,  near  which  are 
placed  small  pieces  of  punk.  When  ready  to  use, 
the  string  is  first  coiled  around  the  shaft,  by  turning 
it  with  the  hand.  The  bow  is  then  pulled  down- 
wards, thus  uncoiling  the  string,  and  revolving  the 
shaft  towards  the  left.  By  the  momentum  given  to 
the  wheel,  the  string  is  again  coiled  up  in  a  reverse 
manner,  and  the  bow  again  drawn  up.  The  bow  is 
again  pulled  downwards,  and  the  revolution  of  the 
shaft  reversed,  uncoiling  the  string,  and  recoiling  it 
as  before.  This  alternate  revolution  of  the  shaft  is 
continued,  until  sparks  are  emitted  from  the  point 
where  it  rests  upon  the  piece  of  dry  wood  below. 
Sparks  are  produced  in  a  few  moments  by  the  in- 
tensity of  the  friction,  and  ignite  the  punk,  which 
speedily  furnishes  a  fire. 


■fe^ 


,.s!ia^:;-.', 


0-NO-NEA   OOS-HA-DA,   OR   CORN-HUSK   SALT   BOTTLE. 

In  the  art  of  basket-work,  in  all  its  varieties,  the 
Indian  women  also  excel.  Their  baskets  are  made 
with  a  neatness,  ingenuity  and  simplicity,  which  de- 


Ob.  I] 


BASKET-MAKING. 


883 


are 


serve  the  highest  praise.  Splint  is  the  chief  mate- 
rial, but  they  likewise  use  a  species  of  flag,  and  also 
corn-husks.  Among  these  various  patterns,  which 
are  as  diversified  as  convenience  or  ingenuity  could 
suggest,  the  most  perfectly  finished  is  the  sieve  bas- 
ket. It  is  designed  for  sifting  corn  meal  to  remove 
the  chit,  and  coarser  particles,  after  the  com  has  been 
pounded  into  flour.  The  bottom  of  the  basket  is 
wove  in  such  fine  checks  ts  to  answer  very  perfectly 
all  the  ends  of  the  wire  sitve.  Another  vai'iety  of 
open  basket  was  made  of  corn-husks  and  flags,  very 
closely  and  ingeniously  braided.  In  their  domestic 
economy,  the  basket  answered  a  multitude  of  pur- 
poses. Bottles  for  salt  were  made  of  corn-husks  in 
the  f  rms  represented  in  the  figures. 

Their  wooden  implements  were  often  elaborately 
carved.  Those  upon  which  the  most  labor  was  expen- 
ded were  the  ladles,  Ah-do-qua'-sA^  of  various  sizes, 
used  for  eating  hommony  and  soup.  They  were 
their  substitute  for  the  spoon,  and  hence  every  In- 
dian family  was  supplied  with  a  number.  The  end 
of  the  handle  was  usually  surmounted  with  the  fig- 
ure of  an  animal,  as  a  squirrel,  a  hawk,  or  a  beaver, 
some  of  them  with  a  human  figure  in  a  sitting  pos- 
ture, others  with  a  group  of  such  figures  in  various 
attitudes,  as  those  of  wrestling  or  embracing. 
These  figures  are  carved  with  considerable  skill  and 
correctness  of  proportion.  Upon  the  hommony- 
stirrer,  Ooi-go-ne-os-ha\  similar  ornaments  were 
bestowed.  Bowls,  pitchers  and  other  vessels  of 
knot  are  common  in  Indian  families,  and  are  worked 


884 


INOmENT  TO  THE  LEAGUE. 


[BooE  m 


out  with  great  labor  and  care.  In  ancient  times, 
the  aged  and  infirm  were  wont  to  assist  themselves 
in  walking  with  a  simple  staff,  but  in  later  times  the 
cane,  Ahrdd'-dis-h&^  has  been  substituted.  Like 
their  other  utensils  of  wood,  the  modern  cane  is 
elaborately  carved. 

OA-KA'-AH,  OB  SKIRT.— Sn  Platx,  faob  884 

The  modern  female  costume  of  the  Iroquois  is 
both  striking  and  graceful.  Some  of  them  would 
excite  admiration  by  the  exactness  of  their  adjust- 
ment and  the  delicacy,  even  brilliancy  of  their  bead- 
work  embroidery.  They  use,  to  this  day,  the  same 
articles  of  apparel  in  form  and  fashion,  as  in  ancient 
times,  but  they  have  substituted  materials  of  for- 
eign manufacture.  The  porcupine  quill  has  given 
place  to  the  bead,  and  the  skins  of  animals  to  the 
cotton  fabric  and  the  broadcloth.  Much  taste  is 
exhibited  in  the  bead-work,  which  is  so  conspicuous 
in  the  female  costume.  The  colors  are  blended  har- 
moniously, and  the  patterns  are  ingeniously  devised 
and  skilfully  executed.  It  is  sufficiently  e\adent, 
from  the  specimens  of  their  handiwork,  that  the  In- 
dian female  can  be  taught  to  excel  with  the  needle. 
The  Gorlcd'-dh^  or  Skirt,  of  one  of  which  the  plate 
is  an  accurate  copy,  is  usually  of  blue  broadcloth, 
and  elaborately  embroidered  with  bead-work.  It 
requires  two  yards  of  cloth,  which  is  worn  with  the 
selvedge  at  the  top  and  bottom ;  the  skirt  being  se- 
cured about  the  waist,  and  descending  nearly  to  the 


CO 


O 


I 


o 


< 

t 

:< 

I 

■■< 
a 


Ob.  I] 


GISL   HA    OR  FEMALE  LLGGIN 


O&L] 


COSTUMES. 


385 


moccason.  Around  the  lower  edge,  and  part  way 
up  the  centre  in  front,  it  is  tastefully  and  beauti- 
fully embroidered.  In  one  of  the  angles  a  figure  is 
worked  representing  a  tree  or  flower.  The  cloth 
skirt  is  universally  woni  among  the  present  Iro- 
quois, but  they  are  not  usually  as  richly  embroid- 
ered, or  of  as  fine  material  as  the  one  represented  in 
the  plate.  This  is  of  Seneca  workmanship,  and  is  a 
rare  specimen  of  Indian  needlework. 


OISE'-HA,  OR  PANTALETTR— Sn  Plati,  fasi  886. 

This  article  of  female  apparel  is  also  universal- 
ly worn.  It  is  usually  made  of  red  broadcloth,  and 
ornamented  with  a  border  of  bead-work  around  the 
lower  edge  and  also  part  way  up  the  side  at  the 
point  which  becomes  the  front  of  the  pantalette. 
It  is  secured  above  the  knee,  and  falls  down  upon 
the  moccason.  In  ancient  times  the  GHae'-JiA  was 
made  of  deer-skin  and  embroidered  with  porcupine 
quill  work.  As  the  moccason  is  elsewhere  described, 
nothing  further  need  be  said  in  relation  to  it  as  a 
part  of  the  female  costume. 

AH-DE-A'-DA-W£-SA,  OR  OVER-DRESS.— Sxe  Plati,  faoe  886. 

The  over-dress  is  usually  of  muslin  or  calico  of 
the  highest  colors.  It  is  loosely  adjusted  to  the  per- 
son, gathered  slightly  at  the  waist,  and  falls  part 
way  down  the  skirt.    Around  the  lower  edge  is  a 

narrow  border  of  bead- work.    In  front  it  is  generally 

17 


386 


INCIDENT  TO  THE  LEAGUE. 


[Book  HL 


buttoned  with  silver  broaches,  arranged  as  repre- 
sented in  the  plate.  They  are  usually  larger  in  size, 
and  arranged  in  parallel  rows,  as  represented  in  the 
female  costume  in  the  frontispiece.  The  Indian  fe- 
mule  delights  in  a  profusion  of  silver  ornaments, 
consisting  of  silver  broaches  of  various  patterns  and 
sizes,  from  those  which  are  six  inches  in  diameter, 
and  worth  as  many  dollars,  down  to  those  of  the 
smallest  size,  valued  at  a  sixpence.  Silver  ear-rings 
and  finger-rings  of  various  designs,  si.  ver  beads,  hat 
bands  and  crosses,  are  also  found  in  their  parapher- 
nalia. These  crosses,  relics  of  Jesuit  influence,  are 
frequently  eight  inches  in  length,  of  solid  silver,  and 
very  valuable,  but  they  are  looked  upon  by  them 
simply  in  the  light  of  ornaments. 


J  y 


E'-YOSE,  OR  BLANKET. 

This  indispensable  and  graceful  garment  is  of 
blue  or  green  broadcloth,  of  which  it  requires  two 
yards.  It  falls  from  the  head  or  neck  in  natural 
folds  the  width  of  the  cloth,  as  the  selvedges  are  at 
the  top  and  bottom,  and  it  is  gathered  round  the 
person  like  a  shawl.  It  is  worn  very  gracefully  by 
the  Indian  female,  and  lu^kes  a  becoming  article  of 
apparel. 

By  some  singular  impulse  of  fancy,  the  fur  hat 
has  been  appropriated  by  the  women  as  a  part  of 
the  female  costume,  until  among  the  modem  Iro- 
quois it  is  more  common  to  see  this  part  of  the 
white  man's  apparel  upon  the  head  of  the  Indian 


I 


AH-DE-A-DA-WE-SA     or    OVER-DRESS. 
FRONT 


AH-DE-A-DA-WE-SA   oa    OVER     DRESS. 


BACK  , 


Ciul] 


COSTUMES. 


387 


female  than  upon  tbat  of  the  warrior.  Hat  bands 
of  silver,  or  of  broaches  strun  •>  together,  or  of  long 
silver  beads,  are  indispensable  ornaments  on  public 
occasions.  Sometimes,  but  rarely,  clusters  of  feath- 
ers are  attached  to  the  hat. 


OA'-TE-AS-HA',  OR  XEOKLAOK— Su  Plats,  paok  226. 

The  necklace  is  made  of  silver  and  wampum 
beads,  and  has  a  silver  cross  suspended.  The  beads 
usually  worn  by  Indian  women  are  of  common 
glass.  In  ancient  times  it  was  customary  to  wear 
necklaces  of  the  teeth  of  animals,  but  such  barba- 
roiiis  rnaments  were  long  since  repudiated  by  the 
Ire  .  .  A  species  of  shoulder  ornament  in  the 
natuic  oi  a  necklace  made  of  a  fragrant  marsh  grass, 
called  by  the  Senecas  Gora-o'-torges^  is  very  gene- 
rally worn.  Several  strands  or  cords  are  braided 
from  this  grass,  of  the  requisite  length,  and  tied  into 
one  string.  "At  intervals  of  three  or  four  inches, 
small  round  discs,  made  of  the  same  material,  some- 
times covered  upon  the  upper  face  with  bead-work, 
are  attached.  It  thus  makes  a  conspicuous  orna- 
ment, and  emits  an  agreeable  odor,  furnishing  a  sub- 
stitute for  perfumery.  Wampum  beads  are  rarely 
worn,  as  they  are  scarce  and  held  at  high  rates. 
These  beads  are  used  chiefly  for  religious  purposes, 
and  to  preserve  laws  and  treaties.  TTiey  are  made 
of  the  conch  shell,  which  yields  both  a  white  and  a 
purple  bead,  the  fonner  of  which  is  used  for  reli- 
gious, and  the  latter  for  political  purposes.    A  full 


I! 


f 


h 


888 


INCIDENT  TO  THE  LEA0T7S. 


[BooK|IL 


string  of  wampum  is  asnally  three  feet  long,  and  con- 
tains a  dozen  or  more  strands.  In  ancient  times,  six 
of  these  strands  was  the  value  of  a  life,  the  amount 
paid  in  condonation  for  a  murder.  When  sold, 
they  were  counted  and  reckoned  at  half  a  cent  a 
head.  Wampum  belts  were  made  by  covering  one 
side  of  a  deer-skin  belt  with  these  beads,  arranged 
after  various  devices,  and  with  most  laborious  skill. 
As  a  belt  four  or  five  feet  long  by  four  inches  wide 
would  require  several  thousands  of  these  beads,  they 
were  estimated  at  a  great  price. 


ONT^WI8'*DA-GA-DUST-Hi',  OR  SILVER  MEDAL. 

The  government  has  long  been  in  the  habit  of 
presenting  silver  medals  to  the  chiefs  of  the  various 
Indian  tribes  at  the  formation  of  treaties,  and  on 
the  occasion  of  their  visit  to  the  seat  of  govern- 
ment. These  medals  are  held  in  the  highest  esti- 
mation.     Bed    Jacket,    Com    Planter,    Farmers 


GA-YA-AH       OR 


WORK  BAG. 


YA-WA-O-DA-QUA.oR  NEEDLEBOOK 


Oh.L] 


MEDALa 


889 


Brother,  and  several  other  distinguished  Seneca 
chiefe  have  received  medals  of  this  description. 
Washington  presented  a  medal  to  Red  Jacket  in 
1792.  It  is  an  elliptical  plate  of  silver,  surronnded 
by  a  rim,  as  represented  in  the  figure,  and  is  about 
six  inches  in  its  greatest  diameter.  On  each  side  it 
is  engraved  with  various  devices.  The  medal  is 
now  worn  by  8oa&-ha'-wa^  (Johnson,)  a  Seneca 
chief. 


OX-NUH-Sii,  Oa  SBA'SHELL   MEDAL. 

Medals  of  sea-shell,  inlaid  with  silver,  as  repre- 
sented in  the  figure,  were  also  worn  suspended  from 
the  neck  as  personal  ornaments.  They  were  made 
of  the  conch-shell,  and  were  highly  valued. 

A  few  plates  further  to  illustrate  the  handiwork 
of  the  Indian  female  in  bead-work  are  introduced 
at  the  end  of  this  chapter.  The  figures  themselves 
will  dispense  with  the  necessity  of  any  description, 
although  they  should  be  colored  to  give  a  full  im- 
pression of  their  character.  The  patient  industry 
of  the  Indian  female  is  quite  remarkable,  when  seen 


390 


INCIDENT  TO  THE  LEAQUB. 


[Book  III. 


in  contrast  with  the  impatience  of  labor  in  the  war- 
rior himself.  In  the  work  of  their  reclamation  and 
gradual  induction  into  industrial  pursuits,  this  fact 
furnishes  no  small  degree  of  encouragement. 


OA-OSE'HA ;    OR,  BABY-FRAME.— Sr  Plati,  faoc  890. 


This  is  likewise  an  Indian  invention.  It  appears 
to  have  been  designed  rather  as  a  convenience  to 
the  Indian  mother  for  the  transportation  of  her  in- 
fant, than,  as  has  generally  been  supposed,  to  secure 
an  erect  figure.  The  frame  is  about  two  feet  in 
length,  by  about  fourteen  inches  in  width,  with  a 
carved  foot-board  at  the  small  end,  and  a  hoop  or 
bow  at  the  head,  arching  over  at  right  angles. 
After  being  enclosed  in  a  blanket,  the  infant  is 
lashed  upon  the  frame  with  belts  of  bead-work, 
which  firmly  secure  and  cover  its  person,  with  the 
exception  of  the  face.  A  separate  article  for  cover- 
ing the  face  is  then  drawn  over  the  bow,  and  the 
child  is  wholly  protected.  When  carried,  the  bur- 
den-strap attached  to  the  frame  is  placed  around  the 
forehead  of  the  mother,  and  the  Gorosef-M  upon  her 
back.  This  frame  is  often  elaborately  carved,  and 
its  ornamejits  are  of  the  choicest  description.  When 
cultivating  the  maize,  or  engaged  in  any  out-door 
occupation,  the  Gd'Ose'-hd  is  hung  upon  a  limb  of 
the  nearest  tree,  and  left  to  swing  in  the  breeze. 
The  patience  and  quiet  of  the  Indian  child  in  this 
close  confinement  are  quite  remarkable.  It  will  hang 


:i 


GA    ON  -SEH.  OR    BABY   FRAME 


Oa.L] 

that 
plain 
Ml 

toil! 
perm 
genei 
utena 
ticulii 
have 
that 
So 
inver 
to  as< 
origii 
from 
to  ih 
life  k 
we  \^ 
qnois 
theS 
scend 
reaso 
trate 
in  til 
tribei 
prese 
ourse 
medi 
tive 
rics  c 
inhal 


Om.L] 


DIFFUSION  OF   INDIAN   ART8. 


391 


tliiis  suspended  for  hours,  without  uttering  a  com- 
plaint 

Many  other  articles  might  be  introduced  further 
to  illustrate  the  social  life  of  the  Iroquois,  did  space 
permit,  but  sufficient  has  been  given  to  exhibit  the 
general  character  of  their  fabrics,  implements  and 
utensils.  A  portion  of  them,  which  appeared  par- 
ticularly calculated  to  exhibit  their  artisan  intellect, 
have  been  noticed  minutely,  for  it  is  in  thin  view 
that  they  are  chiefly  interesting. 

Such  is  the  diffusion  of  Indian  arts  and  Indian 
inventions  among  the  red  races,  that  it  is  impossible 
to  ascertain  with  what  nation  or  tribe  they  m  fact 
originated.  Many  of  them  were  common  to  all, 
from  Maine  to  Oregon,  and  from  the  St.  Lawrence 
to  the  peninsula  of  Florida.  To  this  day  Indiiu* 
life  is  about  the  same  over  the  whole  republic.  If 
we  wished  to  discover  the  inventions  of  the  Iro- 
quois, we  might  expect  to  find  them  ns  well  among 
the  Sioux  of  the  upper  Mississippi,  as  among  the  de- 
scendants of  the  Iroquois  themselves.  It  is  for  this 
reason,  that  in  describing  the  fabrics  which  illus- 
trate the  era  of  Indian  occupation,  we  should  take 
in  the  whole  range  of  Indian  life,  fn.  a  the  wild 
tribes  dwelling  in  the  seclusions  of  Oregon,  to  the 
present  semi-agricultural  Iroquois  who  reside  among 
ourselves.  They  have  passed  thro  gh  all  the  inter- 
mediate stages,  from  extreme  rudeness  to  compara- 
tive civilization.  If  we  wish  to  connect  the  fab- 
rics of  the  former  with  those  of  our  own  primitive 
inhabitants,  we  may  find  that  connection  in  the  fact, 


892 


mOIDENT  TO  THE  LEAOUK 


[Book  IH 


that  similar  implements  and  similar  fabrics,  at  no 
remote  period,  were  in  the  hands,  and  of  the  manu- 
facture of  the  Iroquois  themselves.  Many  of  the 
relics  disentombed  from  the  soil  of  New  York  re- 
late back  to  the  period  of  the  Mound  Builders  of 
the  west,  and  belong  to  a  race  of  men  ai^d  an  age 
which  have  passed  beyond  the  ken  of  Indian  tradi- 
tion. Our  first  Indian  epoch  is  thus  connected  with 
that  of  the  Mound  Builders.  In  the  same  manner, 
the  fabrics  of  the  Iroquois  are  intimately  connected 
with  those  of  all  the  tribes  now  resident  within  the 
republic.  One  system  of  trails  belted  the  whole 
face  of  the  territory  from  the  Atlantic  to  the  Par 
cific ;  and  the  intercourse  between  the  multitude  of 
nations  who  dwelt  within  these  boundless  domains 
.  was  constant,  and  much  more  extensive  than  has 
ever  been  supposed.  If  any  one,  therefore,  desii'es 
a  picture  of  Iroquois  life  before  Hendrick  Hudson 
sailed  up  the  river  upon  whose  banks  rested  the 
eastern  end  of  their  "Long  House,"  he  should  look 
for  it  in  Catlin's  Scenes  at  the  skirts  of  the  Rocky 
Mountains.  There  are  diversities,  it  is  true,  but  In- 
dian life  is  essentially  the  same. 

In  the  fabrics  of  the  modem  Iroquois,  there  is 
much  to  inspire  confidence  in  their  teachableness  in 
the  useful  arts.  When  their  minds  are  unfolded  by 
education,  and  their  attention  is  attracted  by  habit 
to  agricultural  pursuits,  as  has  already  become  the 
case,  to  some  extent,  there  is  great  promise  that  a 
portion,  at  least,  of  this  gifted  race  will  be  reclaimed, 
and  raised,  eventually,  to  a  citizenship  among  our- 


M 


r 


GOT-GWEIN-DA  OR    POCKETBOOK. 


YA-WA-0-DA-QUAoR   PINCUSHION 


GA-GEH  TA.  YEN-CHE- NO-H  OS -TA-TA 


OR   KNEE.   BAND 


YEN-NIS-HO-QUA-HOS-TA 


OR  WRIST   BAND, 


'   '' 

! 


i 


GAGEH  TA  ,  YEU   NIS  HA- HOS-TA 


OR    A«M  BAND, 


CB.L] 

selves, 
holdt 
the  fie 
rndepc 


Cb.1] 


DIPROVEMENT  OF  THE  IROQUOIS. 


393 


selves.  It  would  be  a  grateful  spectacle,  yet  to  be- 
hold the  children  of  our  primeval  forests  cultivating 
the  fields,  over  which  their  fathers  roamed  in  sylvan 
mdependence. 


17« 


ii 


CHAPTER    II. 


Langoaoe  of  the  Iroquois.  —  Alphabet.  —  The  Noun.  —  Adjective. 
— CouFAKisoN.  —  Article.  —  Adverb.  —  Preposition,  —  Species  of 
Declension. — The  Verb. — Fulness  of  Conjugation. — ^Formation 
OF  Sentences.  —  The  Lord's  Prater. 


The  language  of  the  Iroquois,  like  all  unwritten 
languages,  is  imperfect  in  its  construction,  and 
scarcely  admits  of  comparison,  except  on  general 
principles,  with  those  which  have  been  systematized 
and  perfected.  It  would  doubtleas  be  characterized 
by  the  schoolman  as  a  barbarous  jargon,  although 
entitled  to  some  portion  of  the  indulgence  which  is 
due  to  all  primitive  or  uncompounded  languages,  in 
the  early  stages  of  their  formation.  To  us,  how- 
ever, there  is  an  interest  incident  to  these  dialects, 
which  rises  above  mere  literary  curiosity.  Through 
all  generations,  their  language  will  continue  to  be 
spoken  in  our  geographical  terms:  "their  names 
are  on  our  waters,  we  may  not  wash  them  out." 
The  face  of  nature,  indeed,  changes  its  appearance, 
7nutat  terra  vices^  but  its  landmarks  remain  essen- 
tially the  same.  Within  our  borders,  the  Iroquois 
have  written  them  over  with  such  a  permanent  im- 
print, that  to  the  most  distant  ages  will  our  hills 
and  vales  and  ever-flowing  rivers  speak 

" '■    ^  "llieir  dialect  of  yore." 


Ch.  II.] 


LANGUAGE  OF  THE  IROQUOIS. 


395 


The  Hod^nosaunee  were  eminently  fortunate  in 
engrafting  their  names  upon  the  features  of  nature, 
if  they  were  desii'ous  of  a  living  remembrance.  No 
one  can  turn  to  the  lake,  or  river,  or  streamlet,  to 
which  they  have  bequeathed  an  appellation,  with- 
out confessing  that  the  Indian  has  perpetuated  him- 
self by  a  monument  more  eloquent  and  imperishable 
than  could  be  fabricated  by  human  hands. 

From  considerations  of  this  description,  there 
arises  a  sufficient  interest  in  the  language  of  our 
predecessors,  to  invite  an  inquiry  into  its  principal 
features. 

Of  the  six  dialects  in  which  it  is  now  spoken,  the 
Mohawk  and  Oneida  have  a  close  resemblance  to 
each  other;  the  Cayuga  and  Seneca  the  same; 
while  the  Onondaga  and  Tuscarora  are  not  only  un- 
like each  other,  but  are  also  distinguished  from  the 
other  four  by  strong  dialectical  differences.  In  the 
estimation  of  the  Iroquois,  the  Onondaga  dialect  is 
the  most  finrshed  and  majestic,  and  the  Oneida  the 
least  vigorous  in  its  expressions ;  but  to  the  Ameiican 
ear,  the  former  is  harsh  and  pointed,  and  the  latter 
is  liqui(J*  harmonious,  and  musical.  The  Tuscarora 
is  admitted  to  be  a  dialect  of  the  Iroquois  language, 
but  it  has  not  such  a  close  affinity  to  either  of  the 
remaining  five,  as  the  latter  have  to  each  other.  In 
conversation  they  are  all  able  to  understand  each 
other  with  readiness,  unless  words  intervene  which 
have  been  naturalized  into  one  of  their  dialects 
from  foreign  languages.  A  comparison  of  these  di- 
alects will  be  found  in  the  table. 


\i 


896 


INOIDENT  TO  THE  LEAGUE. 


[Boosm. 


The  alphabet  common  to  the  six  dialects  consists 
of  nineteen  letters:  A,  C,  D,  E,  G,  H,  I,  J,  K,  N, 
O,  Q,  R,  S,  T,  U,  W,  X  and  Y.  In  addition  to. 
several  elementary  sounds  which  require  a  com- 
bination of  letters,  the  Senecas  occasionally  employ 
the  sound  of  Z ;  but  it  is  so  closely  allied  with  the 
sound  of  S,  as  not  to  be  distinguishable,  except  by 
careful  observation.  The  Mohawks  and  Oneidas  use 
the  liquid  L,  and  the  Tuscaroras  occasionally  employ 
the  sound  of  F ;  but  these  letters  are  not  common 
to  all  the  dialects.  It  has  been  customary  to  ex- 
clude the  liquid  R  from  the  Iroquois  alphabet,  as 
not  common  to  the  several  dialects,  but  this  is 
clearly  erroneous.  Although  it  is  principally  found 
in  the  Mohawk,  Seneca,  and  Cayuga,  it  is  yet  occa- 
sionally discovered  in  each  of  the  others.  Some  of 
the  ancient  writers  affirmed  that  this  letter  was  not 
to  be  found  in  the  Oneida  tongue,  and  that  the 
word  Rebecca,  for  example,  would  be  pronounced, 
by  an  Oneida,  Lequecca.  It  is  possible  that  the 
presence  of  the  consonant  ^,  which  is  unknown  ii. 
their  language,  may  have  rendered  the  substitution 
of  L  necessary  to  effect  the  whole  pronunciation ; 
but  it  is  certain  that  in  some  of  their  words  the  R 
is  found,  as,  for  example,  in  the  name  of  Schoharie 
creek,  O-sko'-ha/rl.  This  letter  is  found  in  the  Onon- 
daga dialect,  in  the  same  geographical  name,  which, 
in  the  latter,  is  Sko'-lmr.  In  the  Tuscarora,  this 
letter  is  frequently  found,  as,  for  instance,  in  the 
name  of  Buffalo,  Ne-o-thro'-ra^  and  of  Niagara,  O-ne- 


d'-cars. 


OMlIL] 


THE  NOUN. 


897 


The  number  of  their  eleinentai*y  sounds,  as  at 
present  ascertained,  is  below  that  of  the  English 
language,  but  twenty-three  having  been  determined 
in  the  Seneca  tongue,  while  in  the  former  it  is  well 
known  that  there  are  thirty-eight.  A  more  critical 
analysis  would  doubtless  discover  additional  sounds, 
as  in  the  guttural  and  nasal  tones  they  take  a  wider 
range  than  the  English  voice. 

In  'Uustrating  the  parts  of  speech  by  a  cursory 
examination,  and  in  elucidating  the  declensions  and 
conjugations,  the  words  introduced  as  specimens 
will  be  taken  from  the  Seneca  language. 

It  is  supposed  by  those  who  have  inquired  philo- 
sophically into  the  formation  of  language,  that  the 
noun  substantive  would  be  the  first  part  of  speech 
in  the  order  of  origination,  inasmuch  as  the  objects 
in  nature  must  be  named,  and  perhaps  classed,  be- 
fore relations  between  them  are  suggested,  or  actions 
concerning  them  are  expressed.  Much  of  the  beauty 
of  a  language  depends  upon  this  part  of  speech. 
Nouns  of  one  syllable  are  rarely,  if  ever,  found  in 
either  of  the  dialects ;  those  of  two  syllables  are 
not  very  numerous;  those  of  three  and  four  syllables 
embrace  the  great  mass  of  words  which  belong  to 
this  part  of  speech.  As  specimens  of  the  language, 
the  following  examples  are  given : — 


NOUNS   OF   TWO   STLLABUES. 


An-da', 

Day. 

Ga-ee', 

Tree. 

So-a', 

Night 

rn-ace', 

Panther. 

Ga-o', 

Wind 

Je-yeh', 

Dog. 

Oos-no', 

Bark. 

Qen-joh', 

Fish. 

898 


INCIDENT  TO  THE  LEAGUE. 


[Book  IIL 


MOUMS    OF   THREE 

HTLLABLE8. 

Ah-w&'-o, 

Rom. 

Oo'ai, 

Banfl-wood. 

Ogin'-t*. 

fkf^ 

OAoe'-da, 

Shrubi 

0-wo'-«a, 

lee. 

O-D&'ta, 

Leaf 

04iM'-bote, 

A  apring. 

Oi-ha'-noh, 

Summer. 

O&h&'-dil, 

Forest 

O-g&s'ah, 

Evening. 

O-eke'-ta, 

Thiatle. 

Oao'-wo, 

Canoe. 

NOUNS   OF    FOUR 

BTLLADLES. 

O-na-g&'-noae, 

Water. 

Ong-wa-o'-weh, 

Indian. 

0&-a-nun'-(la, 

MouDtaia 

Qa-gaueiia'-heh, 

Knife. 

0&-gwe-dake'-neh, 

Spring. 

O-gwen-nia'-ha, 

Copper. 

Sa-da'-che'-ah, 

Morning. 

Ah-t&-gven'-d&, 

Flint 

O&a-o'-dtl, 

OOD. 

NOUNS   OP   FIVE 

SYLLABLES. 

» 

S&-da'-w&-8un-teh, 

Midnight 

So-a'-ka-ga-gwa, 

Mooa. 

O-wia'-ta-no-o, 

Silver. 

Oa-nc-o'-UB-heh, 

Iron. 

An-da'-ka-ga-gwa, 

Sun. 

O-dtt'-wa-an-do, 

Otter. 

In  most,  if  not  all  languages,  the  idea  of  singular 
and  plural  is  conveyed  by  an  inflection  of  the  word 
itself,  or  by  some  addition.  To  illustrate  from  the 
language  under  consideration,  which  forms  the  plural 
in  several  ways  by  inflection,  the  subjoined  exam- 
ples are  introduced. 


Singular. 

Plural. 

O-on'-dote, 

A  tree. 

O-on-do'-do, 

Trees. 

Ga-no'-8ote, 

A  house. 

Ga-no-9o'-do, 

Houseu. 

Ga-ne-o'-vra-o, 

A  br^k. 

Qa-ne-o-wa-o'-neo, 

Brooks. 

Je-da'-o, 

A  bird. 

Je-da-o'-8uh-uh, 

Birds. 

O-an'-nuh, 

A  pole. 

O-an'-nuh-suh, 

Poles. 

Ga-hun'-da, 

A  creek. 

Qa-bun-da'-neo, 

Creeks. 

There  are  several  other  terminations  by  which 
the  plural  is  indicated. 

It  is  said  that  the  dual  number  originated  in  the 
difficulty  of  inventing  the  numerals,  one,  two,  three. 


Ob.  a] 


ADJEOnVB. 


899 


&C.J  which  are  in  themselves  extremely  abstract 
conceptions.  The  ideas  of  atie^  two  and  more^ 
-which  correspond  with  singular,  dual  and  plural, 
would  be  far  more  easily  formed  in  the  mind,  than 
the  idea  of  number  in  general ;  and  the  most  sim- 
ple mode  of  expressing  them  would  be  by  a  va- 
riation of  the  word  itself.  Hence  in  the  Hebrew 
and  Greek,  which  are  ori^nal  or  uncompounded 
languages,  in  the  general  sense,  the  dual  is  found  to 
exist,  while  in  the  Latin,  and  in  modern  languages, 
which  are  compounds,  and  were  formed  subsequent 
to  the  invention  of  numerals,  the  dual  number  is 
discarded.  The  Iroquois,  so  far  as  we  know,  is  an 
original  and  uncompounded  language,  and  it  has 
the  dual  number,  both  in  its  verbs  and  nouns. 

Gender  was  very  happily  indicated  in  the  Latin 
and  Greek  by  final  letters  or  terminations.  In  the 
English,  by  giving  up  the  ancient  declensions,  this 
mode  of  designating  gender  was  also  laid  aside,  and 
two  or  three  modes  substituted ;  thus,  that  of  vary- 
ing the  word  itself,  as  tiger,  tigress,  of  giving  the 
same  animal  names  entirely  different,  as  buck  and 
doe,  and  more  frequently  still  that  of  prefixing 
words  which  signify  male  and  female.  The  Iroquois 
nouns  have  three  genders,  which  are  indicated  in 
the  manner  last  mentioned.  Unlike  the  provisions 
of  other  languages,  all  inanimate  objects,  without 
distinction,  were  placed  in  the  neuter  gender. 

In  some  respects  the  adjective  would  be  a  simple 
part  of  speech  to  invent,  as  quality  is  an  object  of 
external  sense,  and  is  always  in  concrete  with  the 


I 


-.r.';-;' 


1  ^A 


i 


I 

•I' 


!  li 


400 


INCIDENT  TO  THE  LEAGUE. 


[Book  la 


Ca.  II.] 


subject.  But  to  discover  and  adopt  a  classification, 
founded  upon  the  similitudes  of  objects,  would  be 
more  difficult,  since  both  generalization  and  abstrac- 
tion would  be  required.  The  dialects  of  the  Ho-de'-no- 
mu-nee  appear  to  be  amply  furnished  with  this  part 
of  speech,  on  which  so  much  of  the  beauty  of  a  lan- 
guage is  known  to  depend,  to  express  nearly  every 
shade  of  quality  in  objects.  Comparison,  of  which 
they  have  the  three  degrees,  is  effected  by  adding 
another  word,  and  not  by  an  inflection  of  the  word 
itself,  in  the  following  manner : 


Positive. 
Great,     Gk)-wa-na', 
Good,      We-yo', 
Sweet,    0-ga-uh', 
Small,     Ne-wii-ah', 


ComparatiTe. 
Ah-gwiis'-go-wii-na: 
Ah-gwu9'-we-yo, 
Ah-gwu8'-o-ga-uh, 
Ah-gwus'-ne-wa-ah, 


Superlatire. 
Ha-yo-go-8ote'-go-w&-na. 
Ha-j  o-go-8ote'- we-yo. 
Ha-yo-go-8ote'-o-ga-uh. 
Ha-yo-go-Bote'-ne-wa-ah. 


But  in  connecting  the  adjective  with  the  noun, 
the  two  words  usually  enter  into  combination,  and 
lose  one  or  more  syllables.  This  principle,  or  spe- 
cies of  contraction,  is  carried  throughout  the  lan- 
guage, and  to  some  extent  prevents  prolixity.  The 
language  has  but  few  primitive  words,  or  ultimate 
roots ;  and  when  these  are  mastered,  their  presence 
is  readily  detected  and  understood,  through  all  the 
elaborate  and  intricate  combinations  in  which  they 
are  used.  To  illustrate  the  manner  of  compound- 
ing the  adjective  with  the  substantive,  the  follow- 
ing examples  may  be  taken :  0^a\  fruit ;  0-ga^i\ 
sweet ;  O-yd'-goruh^  sweet  fruit ;  0,  the  first  sylla- 
ble of  sweet,  being  dropped.  Again,  E'-yose^  a 
blanket ;  '^^d'-geh-ant,  white ;   Yose-d-geli'-ant^  white 


^p 


Ch.  II.] 


ARTICLE. 


401 


blanket ;  Gayno'-sote,  a  house ;  W€-yo\  good ;  Ga- 
no'-ee^o^  a  good  house ;  literally  fruit  sweet,  blan- 
ket white,  and  house  good,  illustrative  of  that  natu- 
ral impulse  in  man  which  leads  him  to  place  the  ob- 
ject before  the  quality.  In  other  instances  the  ad- 
jective is  divided,  and  one  part  prefixed  and  the 
other  suffixed  to  the  noun  thus :  Gorrmn'-dil-yeh^  a 
village ;  Ne-wa'-ah^  small ;  Ne-giMiun-dd'-ah^  a  small 
village ;  Ah-td'-quoro-weh^  a  moccason ;  Ne-wd'-ta- 
qud-ahj  a  small  moccason.  The  adjective  is  also 
frequently  used  uncompounded  with  the  noun,  as 
Ga-na'-dihe-Tio  E'-^ose^  a  green  blanket. 

The  indefinite  article  a  or  an.  is  entirely  un- 
known  in  the  language  of  the  Iroquois.  There  are 
numerous  particles,  as  in  the  Greek,  which,  without 
significance  in  themselves  separately,  are  employed 
for  euphony,  and  to  connect  other  words.  These 
particles  qualify  and  sometimes  limit  the  significa- 
tion of  words ;  but  yet  if  they  should  be  submitted 
to  a  ciitical  examination,  none  of  them  would  an- 
swer the  idea  of  the  article  «,  or  an.  The  existence 
in  completeness  of  this  refined  part  of  speech  would 
indicate  a  greater  maturity  and  finish,  than  the  di- 
alects of  the  Iroquois  possessed.  Eut  the  definite 
article  na^  tlie^  is  found  in  the  language.  It  'is  not 
as  distinctly  defined,  and  perfectly  used,  as  in  more 
polished  languages,  but  it  is  usually  prefixed  to  sub- 
stantives, as  with  us,  to  indicate  the  thing  intended. 

Of  the  adverb  nothing  need  be  introduced,  except 
to  remark  that  the  language  is  furnished  with  the 
usual  variety.     A  few  specimens   may  b'^    added. 


402 


INCIDENT  TO  THE  LEAOUR 


[BookIIL 


Nake-ho\  here ;  0-na'^  now  ;  Tardd\  yesterday ;  Ska- 
no'^  well. 

The  preposition  is  allowed  to  be  so  abstract  and 
metaphysical  in  its  nature,  that  it  would  be  one  of 
the  last  and  most  difficult  parts  of  speech  to  invent. 
It  expresses  relation  "  considered  in  concrete  with 
the  con*elative  object ;"  and  is  of  necessity  very  ab- 
latruse.  The  prepositions,  of^  to^  and  for^  are  re- 
garded as  the  most  abstract,  from  the  character  of 
the  relations  which  they  indicate.  Declension,  it  is 
supposed,  was  resorted  to  by  the  Greeks,  and  adopt- 
ed by  the  Latins,  to  evade  the  necessity  of  invent- 
ing these  prepositions ;  as  it  would  be  much  easier 
to  express  the  idea  by  the  variation  of  the  noun, 
than  to  ascertain  some  word  which  would  convey 
such  an  abstract  relation  as  that  indicated  by  of  or 
to.  By  the  ancient  cases,  this  difficulty  was  sur- 
mounted, and  the  preposition  was  blended  with  the 
correlative  object,  as  in  Sermonis^  of  a  speech ;  Ser- 
moni,  to  a  speech.  Modern  languages  have  laid 
aside  the  ancient  cases,  for  the  reason,  it  is  said,  that 
the  invention  of  prepositions  rendered  them  unne- 
cessary. In  the  Iroquois  language,  the  prepositions 
above  mentioned  are  not  to  be  found ;  neither  have 
its  nouns  a  declension,  like  the  Greek  and  Latin. 
Some  traces  of  a  declension  are  discoverable ;  but 
the  cases  are  too  imperfect  to  be  compared  with 
those  of  the  ancient  languages,  or  to  answer  fully 
the  ends  of  the  prepositions.  This  part  of  speech 
is  the  most  imperfectly  developed  of  any  in  the  lan- 
guage ;  and  the  contrivances  resorted  to  to  express 


ch.  h] 


DECLENSIONS. 


403 


such  of  these  relations  as  were  of  absolute  necessity, 
are  too  complex  to  be  easily  undei'stood. 

The  language,  however,  contains  the  simple  prep- 
ositions, as  Da-ga'-o^  across :  Nb'-ffd,  after ;  Na'-lio,  at ; 
O'-an-do^  before ;  Dose-ga'-o^  near,  <fec.  It  must  be 
inferred  that  the  framers  of  the  language  had  no 
distinct  idea  of  the  relations  conveyed  by  the  defi- 
cient prepositions,  otherwise  they  would  be  found 
in  the  language.  From  the  number  of  particles 
employed  in  the  language,  and  the  complexity  of 
their  combinations,  it  would  be  impossible  to  analyze 
the  word,  or  phrase,  for  example,  in  which  on  oc- 
curs, and  take  out  the  specific  fragment  which  has 
the  force  of  the  preposition. 

In  the  imperfect  declensions  through  which  the 
Iroquois  substantives  are  passed,  pronouns,  as  well  as 
prepositions,  are  interwoven  by  inflection.  These 
declensions  are  not  reduceable  to  regular  forms,  but 
admit  of  great  diversities,  thus  rendering  the  lan- 
guage itself,  like  all  simple  and  original  languages, 
exceedingly  intricate  in  its  inflections.  The  following 
examples  will  exhibit  the  ordinary  variations  of  the 
noun. 


6a-no'-8ote, 

A  house. 

Ho-no'-sote, 

His  house. 

Ha-tono'-sote, 

Of,  to,  from,  or 

at  hia  house 

Ho-no'-sa-go, 

In  his  house. 

A-so'-gwa-ta, 

A  pipe. 

Ho-so'-gwa-ta, 

His  pipe. 

Na-no-so'-gwa-ta, 

Of  his  pipe. 

Ho-so'-gwa-ta-go, 

In  his  pipe. 

0-on-dote', 

A  tree. 

Ho-on-da', 

His  tree. 

Ha'-to-de-on-dote, 

Of,  to,  from,  or 

&t  his  tree. 

404 


INCIDEirr  TO  THE  LEAGUE. 


[BooKlIL 


0-y&'. 

Ho-y4', 

H<Mia-y&', 

Fruit 

Hia  frnit 

Of,  to,  from,  or  at  his  frnit 

W&nis'-heh-da, 
Dwen-nis'-beh-dake, 
Dwen-nis'-heh-deh, 
Sa-wen-nis'-hat, 

Day. 

At  a  day  past 
At  a  day  future. 
With  the  day. 

Wa-8un'-da-da, 
Dwa-Bun'-dii-dake, 
Dwa-8un'-da-da, 
Sa-wa-Bun'-dart, 

Night 

At  a  night  past 
At  a  night  future. 
With  the  night 

Of  the  pronouns  but  little  need  be  added,  except 
that  they  are  very  defective :  thus  E  signifies  I,  we, 
me,  and  us ;  JEse^  thou,  ye  or  you,  and  thee.  He 
and  ihey^  are  wanting,  except  as  expressed  in  the 
verb  by  its  infit'.tion.  The  personal  pronouns 
make  the  possessive  case  very  regularly,  thus :  Ah- 
gorweh'y  mine ;  Sa-weh!^  thine ;  Ilo-weh\  his ;  Go- 
•weli\  hers;  Ung-givd-weh\  ours;  Swa-weh'^  youra; 
Ho-nau-iveh' ,  theirs.  Similar  variations  can  be 
made  on  some  of  the  relative  pronouns. 

Interjections  are  extremely  numerous  in  this  lan- 
guage, and  appear  to  be  adapted  to  all  the  pas- 
sions.    It  has  also  the  ordinary  conjunctions. 

Next  and  last,  the  verb  presents  itself.  This  part 
of  speech,  in  the  nature  of  things,  must  have  been 
one  of  the  first  invented,  as  without  its  aid,  there 
could  be  no  affirmation,  no  expression  of  action  or 
passion.  Among  primitive  languages,  the  conjuga- 
tion of  the  verb  is  extremely  complex.  Gram- 
marians assign  as  a  reason,  that  the  tenses  and 
moods  of  the  verb  would  be  more  easily  indicated 
by  its  inflection,  than  by  contriving  or  inventing  the 


Cm.  XL] 


THE  VERB. 


405 


substantive  verb,  I  am ;  the  possessive  verb,  I  have ; 
and  the  auxiliaries,  do,  will,  would,  shall,  can,  and 
may ;  all  of  which  are  necessary  in  the  conjugation 
of  an  English  verb.  It  will  be  remembered  that 
the  Englisn  verb  admits  of  but  three  variations  in 
itself,  as  press^  p9'essed,  pressing ;  and  its  conjuga- 
tion is  completed  by  the  auxiliary  verbs  abo\  e-men- 
tioned ;  while  the  Greek,  Latin,  and  Iroquois  verbs 
are  conjugated,  except  some  part  of  the  passive 
voice  in  Latin,  by  the  variations  throughout  of  the 
verb  itself;  thus,  Legeram^  I  had  read;  Ohe-wa'-ge- 
ydrgo,  I  had  shot ;  Legero,  I  shall  have  read ;  A-wd- 
ge'-ya-go^  I  shall  have  shot.  In  this  manner,  the 
conjugation  not  only  dispensed  with  the  pronouns 
I,  thou,  and  he,  with  their  plurals,  but  also  with 
the  auxiliary  verbs,  which  have  introduced  such 
prolixity  into  modern  languages.  The  Iroquois 
verbs  are  conjugated  with  great  regularity  and  pre- 
cision, making  the  active  and  passive  voices,  all  the 
moods,  except  the  infinitive,  and  all  the  tenses, 
numbers,  and  persons,  common  to  the  English  verb. 
Some  part  of  the  optative  mood  can  also  be  made. 
But  the  participles  are  wautiiig.  It  is  difficult  to 
determine  upon  what  principle  the  absence  of  this 
part  of  speech,  which  in  a  written  language  would 
be  a  serious  blemish,  shall  be  accounted  for ;  and 
much  more  difficult  to  ascertain  the  nature  of  the 
substitute  in  i\  verbal  language.  A  substitute  for  the 
infinitive  mood  is  found  ?n  the  present  tense  of  the 
subjunctive  mood,  together  with  a  pronoun,  as  in  the 
following  passage :  "  Direct  that  He' -no  may  come 


406 


INCIDENT  TO  THE  LEAGUE. 


[Book  IIL 


and  give  us  rain ;"  see  the  invocation  entire  on 
page  197 ;)  instead  of  saying,  "  Direct  He-no  to  come, 
and  give  us  rain."  In  correctly  translated  Indian 
speeches  this  form  of  expression  will  frequently  ap- 
pear, from  the  influence  which  this  idiomatic  pecu- 
liarity of  all  Indian  languages  will  exercise  upon 
the  trauf-lrtor. 

The  origin  of  the  dual  number  has  been  advert- 
ed to.  In  the  active  voice  of  Iroquois  verbs,  the 
dual  number  is  well  distinguished ;  but  in  the  pas- 
sive voice,  the  dual  and  the  plural  are  the  same. 
The  presence  of  this  number  is  indicative  of  the  in- 
tricate nature  of  their  conjugations. 

To  convey  a  distinct  notion  of  the  mutations 
through  which  an  Iroquois  verb  passes  in  its  conju- 
gation, and  to  furnish  those  who  are  curious,  as  lin- 
guists, with  a  specimen  for  comparison  with  the 
conjugations  of  other  languages,  one  of  their  verba, 
with  its  inflections,  is  subjoined  in  Appendix,  No.  2. 
Its  great  regularity,  even  harmony  of  inflection, 
conveys  a  favorable  impression  of  the  structure  of 
the  language ;  but  it  does  not,  nor  would  it  be  ex- 
pected to  possess  the  elegance  and  beauty  of  the 
Greek,  or  the  brevity  and  solidity  of  the  Latin  con- 
jugations. The  principal  parts  of  a  few  verbs  a^  a 
given  as  specim  3  is. 


ACTIVE    VCIOE. 

Pres.  Indie. 

Fut'jt  Indie. 

Per  eet  Indi«. 

Ge'-yiise, 

Eh-g».'  yake, 

Ah-ge'-ya-go, 

To  shoot. 

O-gee'-a, 

Eh-ge'-a. 

Ah-ge'-a-go, 

To  die. 

Ga-geh', 

Eh-ga^jet', 

Ah' -ga-geh. 

To  see. 

Ga-go'-ace, 

Eh-gii-go'-ake, 

Ah-ga'-go-a-go, 

To  strike. 

Ah-got'-hun-da, 

Eh-gii'-ouk, 

Ah-gd'-o-geh. 

To  hear. 

Kna-ga-ha', 

Enk-na'-ga-a, 

Kna-ga'huk, 

Todrittk. 

Ch.  II.] 


FULNESS  OF  CONJUGATION. 


407 


It  has  been  laid  down  as  a  maxira,  that  "  the 
more  simple  any  language  is  lu  its  composition,  the 
more  complex  it  must  be  in  its  declensions  and  con- 
jugations, and  on  the  contrary,  the  more  simple  it  is, 
in  its  declensions  and  conjugations,  tlie  more  com- 
plex it  must  be  in  its  composition."    The  position 
is  thus  illustrated :  when  two  people,  by  uniting  or 
otherwise,  blend  their  languages,  the  union  always 
simplifies  the  structure  of  the  resulting  language, 
while  it  introduces  a  greater  complexity  into  its 
materials.     The  Greek  which  is  uncompounded,  and 
is  said  to  have  but  three  hundred  primitives,  is  ex- 
tremely intricate  in  its  conjugations.     On  the  other 
hand,  the  Latin,  which  is  a  compound  language,  laid 
aside  the  middle  voice  and  the  optative  mood,  which 
are  peculiar  to  the  Greek,  and  also  the  dual  num- 
ber.    This  simplified  its  conjugations.     In  its  de- 
clensions, the  Latin,  although  it  has  an  additional 
case  in  the  ablative,  is  yet  much  more  simple  than 
the  orreek,  as  it  has  no  contract  nouns.    The  Eng- 
lish, Vi^ich  is  a  mixture  of  several  languages,  is  more 
simple  than   either  in   its  declensions,  which   are 
made  by  the  aid  of  prepositions  alone ;  and  in  its 
conjugations,  which  are  made  by  other  verbs.  With 
this  pi'mcip]*^.  in  mind,  the  regularity,  fulness  and 
intricacy  cf  the  Iroquois  conjugations  are  not  par- 
ticularly remarkable.     Its  primitive  words,  as  be- 
fore remarked,  are  few,  and  their  language  has  been 
formed  out  of  them  by  a  complex  and  elaborate 
system  of  combinations. 

The  language  of  the  Ho-de'-no-aau-nee  has  the 


1!:' 


408 


INCIDENT  TO  THE  LEAGUE. 


[Book  IH 


substantive  or  neuter  verb,  E-mh'-ga^  I  am,  al- 
though imperfect  in  some  of  its  tenses.  This  verb 
is  regarded  by  philologists  as  esrtremely  difficult  of 
invention,  as  it  simply  expresses  being.  Imperson- 
al verbs  are  also  very  numerous  in  the  language,  as 
O-gemi'-de-o^  it  snows ;  O-noryose'-don-de-o^  it  hails ; 
Gd-wd'-iw-da'S^  it  thunders.  It  is  supposed  by  those 
who  have  inquired  into  the  formation  of  language, 
that  most  of  the  verbs  in  primitive  tongues  origi- 
nally took  the  impersonal  form,  for  the  reason  that 
such  a  verb  expresses  in  itself  an  entire  event,  while 
the  division  of  the  event  into  subject  and  attribute, 
involves  some  nice  metaphysical  distinctions. 

Before  closing  upon  this  subject  it  will  be  proper 
to  notice  a  few  of  the  peculiarities  of  the  language. 
In  the  first  place  it  has  no  labials,  consequently  the 
Iroquois,  in  speaking,  never  touch  their  lips  togeth- 
er. This  fact  may  be  employed  as  a  test  in  the  pro- 
nunciation of  their  words  and  names.  Their  lan- 
guage possesses  the  numerals  firstly,  secondly,  third- 
ly, <fec.,  also  the  numbers  one,  two,  three,  ascending, 
by  various  contrivances,  to  about  one  hundred. 
For  suras  above  this,  their  mode  of  enumeration 
was  defective,  as  mathematical  computation  ceased, 
and  some  descriptive  term  was  substituted  in  its 
place. 

The  voices  of  the  Ho-de'-no-scm-nee  are  powerful, 
and  capable  of  reaching  a  high  shrill  key.  In  con- 
versation its  natural  pitch  is  above  the  English 
voice,  especially  with  the  female,  whose  voice  by  a 
natural  transition,  frequently  rises  in  conversation 


OR.n.] 


FORMATION  OF  SENTENCES. 


409 


an  octave  above  its  ordinary  pitch,  and  sounds  upon 
a  tone  to  which  the  English  voice  could  not  be  ele- 
vated  and  retain  a  distinct  articulation.  It  also 
passes  up  and  down,  at  intervals,  from  octave  to  oc- 
tave, the  voice  retaining  upon  the  elevated  key  a 
clear  and  musical  intonation. 

In  verbal  languages  the  words  appear  to  be  lite- 
rally strung  together  in  a  chain,  if  the  one  under 
inspection  may  be  taken  as  a  specimen.  Substan- 
tives are  mingled  by  declension  with  pronouns,  and 
sometimes  with  the  substantive  verb,  or  compound- 
ed with  the  adjective,  thus  forming  a  new  word. 
Particles  are  then  conjoined,  varying  or  adding  to 
the  signification  of  the  compound,  until  the  word,  by 
the  addition  of  the  verb,  becomes  so  far  extended 
as  to  embrace  a  perfect  sentence.  The  principles 
upon  which  these  combinations  are  effected  are  too 
much  involved  to  be  systematized  or  generalized. 
The  most  which  can  be  said  is,  that  the  general  result 
is  accomplished  by  conjugations  and  declensions, 
which,  although  regular  in  general,  are  diversified 
and  intricate.  To  illustrate  the  manner  in  which 
words  are  made  up,  the  following  example  may  be 
given.  Nun-dorwa-o^  the  radix  of  the  name  of  the 
Senecas,  signifies  "  a  great  hill ;"  by  suffixing  o-no^ 
which  conveys  the  idea  of  "  people  Sit^''  Nurirdarivd'- 
o-no^  results  literally,  "  the  people  at  the  great  hill." 
Next,  by  adding  the  particle  ga^  itself  without  sig- 
nificance, but  when  conjoined,  conveying  the  idea 
of  "  place"  or  "  territory,"  it  gives  the  compound 

Nu7irdarwa'-(Mho-ga\  "  the  territory  of  the  people  at 

18 


i 


>H' 


.     I 


il 


410 


INCIDENT  TO  THE  LEAGUE. 


[BooE  nL 


the  great  hill."  A  more  perfect  specimen  of  the 
language,  as  a  whole,  may  be  found  in  the  following 
version  of  tlie  Lord's  Prayer  in  the  Seneca  dialect. 

Gwti-nee'  gdro-ytl'-geh  che-de-oh';  sii-sa  n'vdo'- 
geh-teek;  gd-o'  ne-dwa  na'  sa-nunk-tii;  na-huk'  ne- 
yilrweh'  ua  yo-an'-jii-geh  ha'-ne-sil-ne-go'-dA  ha  ne- 
de-o'-dd  na'  gtt-o-yji'-geh.  Dun-dil-gwa-e'-wa-sd- 
gwus  na'  ong-wi-wa-na-ark-seh'  na'  da-ya'-ke-wil-sd- 
gwa'-seh  na'  onk-ke-wa-na'-a-ge.  Da-ge-o'-na-geh'- 
wen-nis'-heh-da  na'  ong-wa-qua'.  SA-nuk'  na-huh' 
heh'-squa-a  ha'  gii-yeh  na'  wa-ate-keh'  na-gwii'  na' 
da-gwd-ya-duh'-nuli-onk  ha'  ga-yeh  na'  wa-ate- 
keh';  na'  seh-eh'  na  ese'  8a-wd  na'  o-nuk-ta'  kuh' 
na'  gd-hus-ta-seh'  kuk'  na'  da-gii-A-sa-uh'.  Na-huh'- 
ne-yii-weh.' 

Names  of  places  as  well  as  of  persons,  form  an  in- 
tegral part  of  their  language,  and  hence  are  all  sig- 
nificant. It  furnishes  a  singular  test  of  their  migra- 
tions, for  accurate  descriptions  of  localities  become 

*  If  an  attempt  nhould  be  made  to  tion  necessary,  and  change  the  forroa- 
give  a  literal  translation  of  each  word,  tion  of  the  words  in  some  respects,  as 
or  phrase,  it  would  render  transposi-    the  following  will  exhibit. 

Gwn-nee',  che-de-oh'  ga-o'-yii-geh,         ga-sa-nuh',        ese'  sa-nuk-ta'  ga-oh' 
Our  Father,  which  art  in       heaven,      hallowed  be  thy  name,  thy     kingdom    come, 

ese'  sne'-go-eh       ne-yii-weh'  yo    an-jd'-geh  ha'  ne-deo'-deh      ga-o'-ya geh. 

thy  will        be        done        on        earth         ne  it  is  in       heaven. 

Dun-ddgwQ-e'-wii-sa-gwus  ong-wiiyeh'-his-heh'  da-ya-ke'-a-wa- 

Forgive  lis  our  debts  as  we  forgive 

sa-gwus-seh'  ho-yeh'-his.    Dix-ge-oh'  ne'  na-geh'  wen-nis'-heh-deh   e'   na-ha- 
our  debtors.  Give       ua      this  day  our 

da-wennis'-heh-gch  oa'-qwa.   Ha-squii'-ah  e'  sa-no'  ha'  wa-ate-keh',  na-gwii' 
dally  bread.  Lead         ua     not     into    temptation,         but   i 

da-gwa-yii-dan'-nake  ne'  wii-ate-keh',  na-seh'-eh  nees'  o-nuk'-tii  na-kuh' 

deliver  from  us  evil,  for         thine  ia  the  kingdom,      and 

na  ga-hus'-tes-heb,  na-kuh'  da-gii-a-sii-oh'. 

the  power,  and  the  glory. 

Na-huh'- se-y  a- web. 


Oa  II.] 


NAMES  OF  PLACi^  AND  PERSONS 


111 


in  this  manner  incorporated  into  theii*  dialects. 
The  Tuscaroras  still  adduce  proof  from  this  source 
to  establish  a  common  origin  with  the  Iroquois,  and 
pretend  to  trace  their  route  from  Montreal,  Do-te-a'- 
CO,  to  the  Mississippi,  O-navrwe-yo'-M,  and  from 
thence  to  North  Carolina,  out  of  which  they  were 
driven  in  1712.  The  era  of  their  separation  from 
the  parent  stock,  and  of  this  migration,  they  have 
entirely  lost ;  but  they  consider  the  names  of  places 
on  this  extended  route,  now  incorporated  in  their 
language,  a  not  less  certain  indication  of  a  common 
origin  than  the  similarity  of  their  languages.  In-  I 
dian  languages  are  exceedingly  tenacious  of  tra-  I 
ditionary  facts  intrusted  to  their  preservation. 


% 


^ 

^^\1> 

>^x 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


ks 


^i^, 
^ 


1.0 


1.1 


mmm22 
^   120 


IL25  HI  1.4 


1.6 


6" 


FhotogFaphic 

Sciences 

Corporation 


23  WIST  MAIN  STRUT 

WnSTIR,N.Y.  14510 

(716)  I72-4S03 


CHAPTER   IIL 


Irduh  Gboorafht.  —  Method  of  Bestowotg  Names.  —  Centkal 
Tbail. — Its  Coubse. — Ko-la-re'-xa. — Hiohwat  of  the  Coh. 

TIREHT. — DeBIVATIOR  OF    NiAOABA.  —  OrTABIO  TbAIL.  —  GeRESEB 

Tbail.  —  Cochoctor    Tbail.  —  Susqueharra    Tbail.  —  Irdiar 

RVHREBS.  —  IbOQUOIS   MaF. 

OuB  Indian  geography  is  a  subject  of  inquiry  pe- 
culiar in  its  interest  and  in  its  character.  Many  of 
the  names  bestowed  by  our  predecessors  having  be- 
come incorporated  into  our  language,  will  be  trans- 
mitted to  distant  generations,  and  be  familiar  after 
their  race,  and  perhaps  ours,  have  passed  away. 
There  is  still  attainable  a  large  amount  of  geograph- 
ical information  pertaining  to  the  period  of  Indian 
occupation,  which,  estimated  at  its  true  value,  would 
amply  remunerate  for  its  collection ;  and  which,  if 
neglected,  must  fade,  ere  many  years,  from  remem- 
brance. The  features  of  nature  were  first  chris- 
tened by  the  red  man.  These  baptismal  names,  the 
legacy  of  the  Indian,  it  were  prodigality  to  cast 
away.  To  the  future  scholar  this  subject  will  com- 
mend it^lf,  when,  perchance,  the  dusky  mantle  of 
obscurity  has  enshrouded  it,  and  research  itself  can- 
not penetrate  the  covering. 

In  an  antiquarian  aspect,  it  may  be  cont^idered 
fortunate,  that  as  the  villages  and  settlements  of  the 


€k.IIL] 


METHOD  OF  BASTOWISQ  VAUBB. 


418 


ffo-de'-nosaurnee  disappeared,  and  the  cities  and  vil- 
lages of  the  succeeding  race  were  reared  upon  their 
sites,  all  of  these  ancient  names  were  transferred  to 
these  substituted  habitations.  Yielding  step  by 
step,  and  contracting  their  possessions  from  year  to 
year,  the  Iroquois  yet  continued  in  the  constant  use 
of  their  original  names,  although  the  localities  them- 
selves had  been  surrendered.  J£  a  Seneca,  for  ex- 
ample, were  to  refer  to  Geneva,  he  would  still  say 
Gd-mm'-ddrea'-ga ;  and  the  Oneida  in  like  manner 
would  call  Utica,  Nun-dorda'-eie.  All  of  these  lo- 
calities, as  well  as  our  rivera,  lakes  and  streams,  still 
dwell  in  the  memory  of  the  Iroquois  by  their  an- 
cient names,  while  such  places  as  have  sprung  up 
on  nameless  sites,  since  they  suiTendered  their  do- 
main, have  been  christened  as  they  appeared.  These 
names,  likewise,  are  significant,  and  are  either  de- 
scriptive of  features  of  the  country,  the  record  of 
some  historical  event,  or  interwoven  with  some  trar 
dition.  From  these  causes  their  geography  has 
been  preserved  among  them  with  remarkable  accu- 
racy. 

The  Iroquois  method  of  bestowing  names  was 
peculiar.  It  frequently  happened  that  the  same 
lake  or  river  was  recognized  by  them  under  several 
different  names.  This  was  eminently  the  case  with 
the  larger  lakes.  It  was  customary  to  gi^ie  to  them 
the  name  of  some  village  or  locality  upon  their  bor- 
ders. The  Seneca  word  Te-car-n6-o-di\  means  some- 
thing more  than  "  lake."  It  includes  the  idea  of 
nearness,  literally,  "  the  lake  at."    Hence,  if  a  Sene- 


414 


INCIDENT  TO  THE  LEAGUE. 


[Boob  IH. 


ca  were  asked  the  name  of  lake  Ontario,  he  wonld 
answer,  Ne-ah'-ga  Te-car-ne-o-di\  "  the  lake  at  JVe- 
%h!-gay  This  was  a  Seneca  village  at  the  mouth  of 
the  Niagara  river.  If  an  Onondaga  were  asked  the 
same  question,  he  would  prefix  Swa-geh'  to  the  word 
lake,  literally,  "the  lake  of  Oswego.'"  The  same 
multiplicity  of  names  frequently  arose  in  relation  to 
the  principal  rivers,  where  they  passed  through  the 
territories  of  more  than  one  nation.  It  was  not, 
however,  the  case  with  villages  and  other  localities. 

The  principal  villages  of  the  Iroquois,  in  the  days 
of  aboriginal  dominion,  were  connected  by  well- 
beaten  trails.  These  villages  were  so  situated  that 
the  central  trail,  which  started  from  the  Hudson 
at  the  site  of  Albany,  passed  through  those  of  the 
Mohawks  and  Oneidas ;  and,  crossing  the  Onondaga 
valley  and  the  Cayuga  country,  a  few  miles  north 
of  the  chief  settlements  of  these  nations,  it  passed 
through  the  most  prominent  villages  of  the  Senecas, 
in  its  route  to  the  valley  of  the  Genesee.  After 
crossing  this  celebrated  valley,  it  proceeded  west- 
ward to  lake  Erie,  coming  out  upon  it  at  the  mouth 
of  Buffalo  creek,  on  the  present  site  of  Buffalo. 

Since  this  Indian  highway  passed  through  the 
centre  of  the  Long  House,  as  well  as  through  the 
fairest  portions  of  New  York,  it  is  desirable  to  com- 
mence with  this  trail  on  the  Hudson,  and  trace  it 
through  the  State.    It  will  furnish  the  most  conve- 


*  Lake  Ontario  was  known  at  an 
early  day  among  the  English  as  lake 
Cataraque.  The  root  of  this  word, 
0«-dai'-oque  in  Onuodaga,  Oa-da'- 


loque  in  Oneida,  and  Oada-o'-ka  in 
Seneca,  signifies  "A  fort  in  the 
water." 


0*.  IIL] 


CENTRAL  TRAIL. 


415 


nient  method  of  noticing  sncb  stopping-places  as 
were  marked  with  appropriate  names  in  the  dialects 
of  the  Iroquois,  and  also  the  Indian  villages  which 
dotted  this  extended  route. 

Albany,  at  which  point  the  trail  started  from  the 
Hudson,  owes  its  Iroquois  name  to  the  openings 
which  lay  between  that  river  and  the  Mohawk  at 
Schenectady.  Long  anterior  to  the  foundation  of 
the  city,  this  site  was  well  known  to  our  predeces- 
sors under  the  name  of  Shorneh'-torde.  The  name  is 
given  in  the  Seneca  dialect,  and  signifies  "  beyond 
the  openings."  *  Out  of  this  name  originated  that 
of  the  Hudson,  SM-neh'-torde  Oorhun'-da^  "the 
river  beyond  the  openings." 

Leaving  the  Hudson  at  the  site  of  Albany,  the 
trail  took  the  direction  of  the  old  turnpike  north  of 
the  capitol,  and  proceeded,  mostly  on  the  line  of 
this  road,  to  a  spring  which  issued  from  a  ravine 
about  six  miles  west.  From  thence  it  continued 
towards  Schenectady,  and  descending  the  ravine 
through  which  the  railway  passes,  it  came  upon  the 
Mohawk  at  the  site  of  this  city,  and  crossed  the 
river  at  the  fording-place,  where  the  toll-bridge  has 
since  been  erected.  Schenectady  has  not  only  ap- 
propriated the  Indian  name  of  Albany,  but  has,  by 
inheritance,  one  of  the  most  euphonious  names  in 
the  dialects  of  the  Iroquois,  as  given  by  the 
Oneidas.    It  was  christened  0-no-al'4^6ne^  which 

*  In  the  Seneca  dialect  this  word  yond  the  swamp,"  is  a  compound  of 

is    compounded    of    Oaneh'-ta-yeh,  Oai'-ta-yeh,"Aswun^"  endSe'-gwA, 

"openings,"  and  Se'-gtoa,  "beyond.*  "beyond." 
In  the  same  manner  Skai'-da-de,  "  be 


I 


}i 


\ 


h 


416 


nrOIDSNT  TO  THB  LEA017E. 


[BocMC  m. 


signifies  "in  the  head,*^  a  somewhat  fanciful  geo* 
graphical  name. 

From  this  fording-place,  two  trails  passed  up  the 
Mohawk,  one  upon  each  side.  That  upon  the  south 
was  most  travelled,  as  the  three  Mohawk  castles,  as 
they  were  termed,  or  principal  villages,  were  upon 
that  side.  Following  the  valley,  and  pursuing  the 
windings  of  the  river,  the  trail  crossed  the  Scho- 
harie creek,  Ose-ho-ha/r'-la^  and  entered  Te-lKm-dor 
lo'-ga^  the  lower  castle  of  the  Mohawks,  situated 
upon  the  west  side  of  this  creek,  at  its  junction 
with  the  river.  At  a  subsequent  day  Fort  Hunter 
was  located  near  the  site  of  this  Indian  village. 
From  thence  the  trail,  continuing  up  the  valley 
nearly  on  the  line  subsequently  pursued  by  the 
canal,  crossed  the  Oanajoharie  creek,  near  its  junc- 
tion with  the  river,  and  led  up  to  Oanajoharie,  Oa- 
norjo'-Tid-e^  or  the  middle  Mohawk  castle.  This  fa- 
vorite and  populous  village  occupied  a  little  emi- 
nence upon  the  east  bank  of  the  Ot-sq'iid'-go  creek, 
and  overlooking  the  present  site  of  Fort  Plain. 
From  Oanajoharie,  the  trail  followed  up  the  river  to 
Od-Tie'-ga-Jia'-gd^  the  upper  Mohawk  castle,  which 
was  situated  in  the  town  of  Danube,  Herkimer 
county,  nearly  opposite  the  mouth  of  the  East  Oan- 
ada  creek.  Leaving  this  Indian  village,  the  last 
in  the  territory  of  the  Mohawks,  the  trail  pui-sued 

I  This  word  8igni6eB  "  wasbingf  the  in  the  rock  Hence  the  name 
basin."  In  the  bed  of  the  Oanajo-  Ca-na-jo'-h&-e.  One  would  naturally 
barie  creek  there  is  said  to  be  a  basin,  have  expected  to  have  found  the 
several  feet  in  diameter,  with  a  Indian  village  upon  this  creek,  in- 
symmetrical  concavity,  washed  out  stead  of  the  Ot-squa'-go. 


okih] 


ITS  00UR8K 


41t 


the  bank  of  the  river  without  passing  any  other 
stopping-place,  until  it  reached  the  site  of  Utica,  in 
the  country  of  the  Oneidas. 

Near  this  city,  on  the  east  side,  the  trail  passed 
around  the  base  of  a  hill,  in  such  a  manner  as  to  be 
noticeable  for  its  singularity.  Hence,  Nuvrdorda!- 
aia^  signifying  "  around  the  hill,"  was  bestowed  upon 
this  locality,  as  a  name  descriptive  of  the  course  of 
the  trail.  When  Utica  at  a  subsequent  day  sprang 
up  near  this  spot,  the  name  was'transferred,  accord- 
ing to  the  custom  of  the  Iroquois,  to  the  city  itself. 

From  Utica,  the  trail  proceeded  up  the  river,  and' 
crossing  the  Whitesboro  creek,  at  Whitesboro,  Che- 
ga-queh,  and  the   Oriskany   creek,  Oh-his'-ha^  at 
Oriskany,  it  continued  up  the  bank  of  the  Mohawk 
to>Eom<^^  where  this  river  turns  to  the  north. 

The  site  of  Bome  was  an  important  stopping- 
place  with  the  Iroquois,  both  as  the  terminus  of  the 
trails  upon  the  Mohawk,  and  as  a  carrying-place  for 
canoes.  A  narrow  ridge  at  this  point  forms  a  divi- 
sion between  those  waters  which  flow  through  the 
Mohawk  and  the  Hudson,  and  those  which  flow 
through  lake  Ontario,  and  the  St.  Lawrence.  The 
portage  from  the  Mohawk  to  Wood  creek,  was  about 
a  mUe.  In  the  days  of  aboriginal  sovereignty,  the 
amount  of  navigation,  in  bark  canoes,  upon  the 
large  lakes,  as  well  as  upon  the  smaller  lakes  and 
rivers,  was  much  greater  than  we  would  be  apt  to 
suspect.  Birch-bark  canoes  would  find  their  way 
from  Detroit,  and  even  beyond  to  Rome  and  Sche- 
nectady.   Others  from  Kingston,  would  make  their 

18* 


418 


INCIDENT  TO  THK  LEAQUB. 


[Boob  HL 


way  into  the  Cayoga*  and  Seneca  lakes,  and  on  to 
the  old  trading-post  at  the  mouth  of  the  Niagara 
river.  Such  was  the  facility  of  transportation, 
owing  to  the  lightness  of  the  vessel,  that  the  por- 
tage made  but  a  slight  obstruction.  In  an  hour 
after  drawing  out  the  canoe  from  Wood  creek,  it 
was  floating  again  upon  the  Mohawk ;  and  the  cargo 
having  also  been  carried  over,  the  frail  vessel  was 
soon  re-lad  ened,  and  under  weigh  upon  the  descend- 
ing stream.'  The  aboriginal  name  of  this  locality, 
Dor^a-TuHMva'-qitat^  which  signifies  a  '*  place  for  car- 
rying boats,"  has  been  beslbwed  upon  Bome. 
.  The  trail  upon  the  north  bank  of  the  Mohawk 
ascended  the  river  from  Schenectady  nearly  upon 
the  line  since  pursued  by  the  turnpike.  At  Tribes 
Hill,  nearly  opposite  the  lower  Mohawk  castle,  a 
branch  trail  crossed  the  country  to  Johnstown,  Ko- 
la-ne'-M^  a  few  miles  north  from  the  river.  This 
was  the  name  bestowed  upon  the  residence  of  Sir 
William  Johnson,  the  Indian  superintendent.    From 


^  In  1798,  a  canoe  ladencd  with 
1200  pounds  of  fur  started  from  Eings- 
toQ  in  Canada ;  and  having  coasted 
the  lake  to  the  Great  Sodus  bay, 
8eo-do»e',  and  been  transported  from 
thence  over  the  portage  to  Clyde 
river,  it  made  its  way  into  the  Cayuga 
lake  and  up  to  Aurora,  De-d-wm'' 
dote;  where  the  furs  were  tranship- 
ped in  a  bateau  for  Albany.  The 
canoe  was  owned  for  some  years 
afterwards  by  Col.  Payne,  pne  of  the 
first  settlers  of  Aurora. 

*  For  many  years  after  the  com- 
mentedaent  (about  1790)  of  the  set' 
tlement  of  Western  New  York,  the 
greater  part  of  the  supplies  of  mer- 


chandise from  the  east,  as  well  as 
the  immigrants  who  flocked  thither- 
ward, with  their  household  goods, 
and  farming  implements,  ascended 
the  Mohawk  in  bateaus  or  sniall  riv- 
er boats  as  far  as  Rome.  Having 
drawn  out  their  vessels  at  this  port- 
age andunladened  them,  they  carried 
them  over  the  ridge  and  launched 
them  into  Wood  creek.  Descending 
to  the  Oswego  river,  which  is  formed 
by  the  outlets  of  the  principal  inland 
lakes  of  the  State,  the  whole  lake 
country  was  open  before  them.  Like 
the  Iroquois,  tiiey  made  use  of  the 
natural  highways  of  the  country. 


OR.IIL] 


KO-LI-NK'KX. 


419 


the  period  of  the  settlement  of  this  distingaished 
personage  in  the  country  of  the  Mohawks,  and  more 
especially  after  the  battle  of  lake  George  in  1755, 
he  acquired  and  maintained,  until  his  death  in  1774, 
a  greater  personal  influence  over  the  Iroquois  than 
was  ever  possessed  by  iiny  other  individual,  or  even 
by  any  government.  A  careful  scrutiny  of  his  in- 
tercourse with  the  Iroquois,  shows  that  he  exercised 
a  watchful  care  over  their  welfare,  and  that  his  con- 
duct was  governed  by  the  most  enlightened  principles 
of  rectitude  and  benevolence.  To  this  fact  he  owed 
his  personal  popularity,  and  the  affectionate  respect 
with  which  the  Iroquois  ever  regarded  him.  His 
house  at  Ko-lorne'-lea  was  a  favorite  place  cf  Indian 
resort ;  and  the  Mohawk  and  the  Seneca,  the  Oneida 
aAd  the  Cayuga  felt  as  much  at  ease  under  the  roof 
of  the  baronet  as  beneath  the  wide-spread  shelter 
of  their  own  forests. 

Leaving  Johnstown,  the  trail  came  down  again 
upon  the  Mohawk  at  the  small  Indian  village  of 
GoHfw'-wmtrga^  near  the  site  of  Fonda,  ^  here  it  in- 
tersected the  river  trail.  Continuing  -.ly.  the  Mo- 
hawk, and  crossing  the  East  Canada  creek.  Date- 
ca/r''hvrha/r'-lo^  and  over  the  site  of  Little  Falls,  To- 
lorque'-goLf  it  came  neid;  upon  the  West  Canada  creek, 
Te^ge'-ga^  and  from  thence  led  up  to  the  portage 
at  the  site  of  Rome. 

As  with  lake  Ontario,  the  Mohawk  river  was 
known  under  a  multiplicity  of  names.  It  is  difficult 
now  to  determine  whether  it  had  any  general  name 
running  through  the  several  dialects  by  which  it 


420 


INOIOENT  TO  THE  LEAOUl. 


[BoobUL 


was  known  to  all  the  nations  of  the  League.  Among 
the  Senecas,  the  West  Canada  creek  was  considered 
the  true  head  of  the  river,  and  this  stream,  together 
with  the  Mohawk  from  Herkimer  to  the  Hudson, 
was  known  as  one  river  under  the  name  of  Te^ef- 
ga^  while  the  Mohawk  from  the  junction  of  the  West 
Canada  creek  to  its  source  was  regarded  as  a  branch 
under  the  name  of  Dar^arho<ywa'-qu<U,  With  the 
Oneidas  and  Onondagas  it  was  known  under  the 
last  name,  or  the  word  which,  in  their  respective 
dialects,  signifies  the  same  thing. 

From  Rome,  the  main  trail,  taking  a  south-west 
direction,  passed  through  Verona,  T&-o-na-tcUe\  and 
finally  came  out  at  Oneida  castle.  This  was  the 
principal  village  of  the  Oneidas,  called  in  their  dia- 
lect OorTw-Orlo'-hale^  which  is  rendered  "  a  head  on  a 
pole.^'  In  this  beautifully  situated  Indian  village, 
burned  the  council-fire  of  one  of  the  nations  of  the 
League.  The  Oneidas  were  fortunate  in  the  loca- 
tion of  their  territories,  embracing  as  they  did  not 
only  some  of  the  finest  agricultural  districts  of  the 
State,  but  the  most  attractive  localities  in  its  cen- 
tral parts. 

Fording  the  Oneida  creek  at  the  Indian  village, 
the  trail,  continuing  west,  passed  near  the  site  of 
Canestota,  KcHne-to'-td^  crossed  the  Canaseraga  creek, 
Kornorso-wa'-ga^  near  the  site  of  the  village  of  the 
same  name,  the  Chittenango  creek,  Ghu-de-nang\  at 
the  site  of  Chittenango,  and  from  thence  led  up  to 
the  Deep  Spring  near  Manlius,  on  the  bonndkry  line 
between  the  territories  of  the  Oneidas  and  Ononda- 


tellL] 


rre  00UB8I. 


4tl 


gas.  This  spring  was  known  nnder  the  name  of 
De^Htdrdd-ya'-ah^  signifying  "  the  spring  in  the  deep 
basin,"  and  was  a  favorite  stopping-place  of  the  Iro- 
quois in  their  journeys  upon  the  great  thorough- 
fare. 

Leaving  this  locality,  and  continuing  west,  the 
trail  forded  the  Limestone  creek,  De-tHHio-he^  at 
the  site  of  Manlius,  and  proceeding  mostly  on  the 
line  since  pursued  by  the  turnpike,  it  crossed  the 
Jamesville  creek,  Oa-sun'-to^  at  the  site  of  James- 
ville,  and  from  thence  descending  into  the  Ononda- 
ga valley,  it  crossed  the  Onondaga  river,  0-nun-da'' 
ga,  and  entered  the  Indian  village  of  Gia-tw&ah'-na^ 
which  occupied  the  site  of  the  present  village  of 
Onondaga  Hollow. 
*  The  Onondagas  made  this  picturesque  and  fertile 
valley  their  chief  place  of  residence.  Here  was  the 
Council-Brand  of  the  confederacy,  which  rendered  it 
the  sylvan  seat  of  government  of  the  League.  In 
the  estimation  of  the  Iroquois,  it  was  a  consecrated 
vale.  Their  eloquence,  their  legendary  lore,  and 
their  civil  history,  were  all  interwoven,  by  associar 
tion,  with  this  favorite  valley.  Here  their  sachems 
gathered  together  in  the  days  o£  aboriginal  suprem- 
acy, to  legislate  for  the  welfare  of  the  race.  Here 
they  strengthened  and  renewed  the  bonds  of  friend- 
ship and  patriotism,  indulged  in  exultation  over 
their  advancing  prosperity,  and  counselled  together 
to  arrest  impending  dangers,  or  repair  the  mischan- 
ces of  the  past.  As  it  was  upon  the  noHhern  bank 
of  the  Onondaga  lake  that  the  League  was  formed, 


1 1 

Ij-S 


0  .;  i':i 


4SS 


INCIDENT  TO  THE  LEAGUE. 


[BowIIL 


the  united  nations  habitually  turaed  to  the  Onon- 
daga valley  as  the  place  to  brighten  the  chain  of 
brotherhood. 

Upon  the  Onondaga  river,  O^unrda'^gay  were  the 
principal  villages  of  the  Onondagas.  There  were 
but  three  of  any  note ;  one  of  them  has  been  men- 
tioned as  on  the  line  of  the  great  trail.  The  chief 
village  was  Onondaga  castle,  Kdrnortorgo'-wa^  situa- 
ted upon  both  sides  of  the  river,  about  four  miles 
above  Gi8'-tw&-ah'-na.  It  was  quite  a  populous  vil- 
lage in  the  days  of  their  highest  prosperity.  Around 
the  council-brand  which  burned  in  this  secluded  place, 
the  sachems  of  the  League  were  wont  to  meet. 
About  three  miles  fai-ther  up  the  river,  and  upon 
the  west  side,  the  Indian  village  of  Nan-ta-aa'-eia 
was  situated  near  the  skirts  of  the  hill.  There  was 
another  considerable  village  on  the  uplands  about 
four  miles  east  of  Onondaga  castle,  called  Tu-e-a- 
das'-so.  Throughout  the  whole  length  of  the  beau- 
tiful valley  of  the  Onondaga,  the  bark  houses  of 
the  people  were  sprinkled. 

After  crossing  the  valley,  the  trail  passed  up  a 
small  ravine  to  the  top  of  the  hill,  where  it  took  a 
north-west  direction,  and  crossing  the  Nine-mile 
creek,  Ua'-te-hu^  at  the  site  of  Camillus,  0-ya'- 
han^  it  went  up  to  a  stopping-place  where  Carpen- 
ter's tavern  was  subsequently  erected,  near  the  site 
of  Elbridge,  KcHio-wa'-ya.  From  thence  fording 
the  Jordan  creek,  H(Mian'-to^  and  passing  through 
the  town  of  Sennet,  the  trail  came  upon  the  Owasco 
outlet,  Waa'-co^  at  the  site  of  Auburn ;  and  forded 


o&m.] 


m  00UR8RL 


4da 


this  stream  a  short  distance  alove  the  prison,  at  the 
point  where  the  "Red  Store**  was  subsequently 
erected.  This  locality  was  in  the  territory  of  the 
Cayugas,  and  its  name  signifies  "  a  floating  biidge.** 

The  Cayugas  had  but  a  few  small  villages,  as  the 
people  were  scattered  around  the  lake.  Their  prin- 
cipal village,  Od^a-gd-an'-ha^  was  situated  upon  the 
bank  of  a  creek  three  miles  south  of  Union  Springs, 
and  about  a  mile  and  a  half  back  from  the  lake. 
Here  was  the  council-house  of  the  nation.  There 
was  another  village  consisting  of  a  few  houses,  situ- 
ated upon  the  site  of  Union  Springs,  which  was 
called  Ge-^au'-ga.  Steeltrap,  Hise'-td-jee^  a  celebra- 
ted Cayuga  chief,  was  buried  here.  On  the  oppo- 
site side  of  the  lake  was  the  village  of  Gorncy-geh^ 
ofccupying  the  site  of  the  present  Cannoga.  Near 
this  village  was  the  birthplace  of  Red  Jacket. 
Along  the  eastern  margin  of  the  lake,  the  former 
residences  of  the  Cayugas  were  indicated  by  the  ap- 
ple and  peach  orchards  which  they  left  behind 
them.  Back  from  the  lake,  upon  the  ridge,  similar, 
but  more  numerous  evidences  of  Indian  occupation 
were  to  be  found.  In  1779,  the  villages  of  the 
Cayugas  were  destroyed  by  General  Sullivan. 

Leaving  the  site  of  Auburn,  the  trail  proceeded 
nearly  on  the  line  of  the  turnpike,  half-way  to  the 
lake,  where  it  turned  out  upon  the  south  side  and 
came  down  upon  the  lake  about  half  a  mile  above 
Cayuga  bridge,  Wiis-gwase'.  At  the  precise  point 
where  the  trail  reached  the  shore,  the  original  Cayu- 
ga ferry  was  established.    The  trail,  turning  down 


J  •• 


424 


INCIDENT  TO  THE  LEAOUE. 


[BooKlIL 


tbe  lake,  and  followiDg  its  bank  about  four  mttes  to 
the  old  fording-place  near  the  lower  bridge,  there 
crossed  the  foot  of  the  lake,  and  came  out  upon  the 
north  bank  of  the  Seneca  river,  Swa'-geh}  Follow- 
ing up  the  north  bank  of  the  river,  it  passed  over 
the  site  of  "Waterloo,  SJeoMfase^^  and  pursued  the 
stream  up  to  its  outlet  from  the  Seneca  lake.  A 
shorter  route  from  the  east  bank  of  the  Cayuga  was 
taken  by  crossing  the  lake  in  canoes  at  the  ferry, 
and  proceeding  due  v^est  to  the  river,  which  the 
trail  can^e  upon  at  the  rapids  a  little  above  Seneca 
Falls.  J  '\ding  the  river  upon  the  south  bank,  the 
trail  passed  through  South  Waterloo,  Shn-yctse^^ 
and  continued  up  the  river  to  the  lake,  where, 
crossing  the  outlet,  it  intersected  the  o*  ler  trail. 
Having  run  along  the  foot  of  the  lake  upon  the 
beach  to  the  present  site  of  Geneva,  Gornmi-darsa'- 
ga^  it  turned  up  the  Geneva  creek,  which  it  ascend- 
ed about  one  and  a  half  miles  north-west,  to  the  In- 
dian village  of  Gornim-dorsa'-ga^  the  first  in  the  ter- 
ritory of  the  Senecas. 

This  name,  which  signifies  "  a  new  settlement  vil- 
lage," was  bestowed  upon  the  lake,  the  creek,  and 
also  upon  the  outlet.  At  a  subsequent  day  it  was 
transferred  to  Geneva.    During  the  destructive  in- 


*  There  ia  a  geographical  novelty 
in  the  method  adopted  by  the  Iro- 
quois to  designate  the  several  outlets 
of  the  lakes  which,  united,  form  the 
Oswego  river.  Descending  from  the 
Seneca  lake  to  Oswego,  the  river  was 
called  Stea'-geh  through  its  whole 
length.    But  ascending  from  Oswego, 


it  was  called  the  Onondaga  river, 
0-non-dA'-g€i,  until  you  passed  the 
outlet  of  the  Onondaga  lake.  Then 
it  was  called  the  Oayuga  river, 
Owa-u'-gueh,  until  you  passed  the 
Oayuga  outlet  After  that  it  was 
called  the  Seneca  river,  Od-nun-da- 
»a'-ga,  up  to  the  Seneca  lake. 


CB.IIL] 


IIS  OOUKSE. 


425 


road  of  General  Sullivan,  in  September,  17  79,  the 
Indian  village  was  entirely  destroyed.  No  efforts 
were  ever  made  subsequently  to  rebuild  it.  Many 
of  the  old  trees  in  the  Indian  orchard  are  still  stand- 
ing and  yield  fruit,  although  partially  girdled  at  the 
time.  The  artificial  burial  mound,*  about  one  hun- 
dred  paces  in  circuit,  still  remains  undisturbed,  and 
also  the  trenches  of  a  picket  enclosure,  seventy  by 
forty  feet  on  the  ground  plan,  concerning  the  erec- 
tion and  uses  of  which  but  little  can  be  ascertained. 
From  Gor'nun-dorsa'-ga  the  trail  proceeded 
through  the  towns  of  Seneca  and  Hopet^M.;  nearly 
on  the  line  of  the  turnpike,  to  the  Indian  village  of 
Oa'-^imfird&'-gwa^  situated  at  the  foot  of  the  lake  of 
the  samefname.  It  signifies  "  a  place  selected  for  a 
settlement."  Ganandaigua,  the  fairest  of  all  the  vil- 
lages which  have  sprung  into  life  upon  the  central 
trail  of  the  Iroquois,  not  only  occupies  the  site  of 
the  Indian  village,  but  has  accepted  and  preserved 
its  name  with  unusual  accuracy ;  the  only  legacy 
which  the  retiring  Seneca  could  bestow,  save  the 
beautiful  natural  scenery  by  which  it  is  surround- 
ed, and  which  induced  him  "  to  select  it  for  a  settle- 
ment." 


'  There  is  an  interesting  tradition 
connected  with  this  mound.  The 
Senecas  say  that  they  once  had  a 
protector,  a  mighty  giant,  taller  than 
the  tallest  trees,  who  split  the  largest 
hickory  for  his  bow,  and  used  pine- 
trees  for  his  arrows.  He  once  wan- 
dered west  to  the  Miteissippi,  and 
from  thence  east  again  to  the  sea. 
Returning  homeward  oyer  the  moun- 
tains along  the  Hudson,  he  saw  a 


great  bird  on  the  water,  flapping  its 
wings  as  if  it  wished  to  get  out,  so 
he  waded  in  and  lifted  it  on  land. 
He  then  saw  on  it  a  number  of  men, 
who  appeared  dreadfully  frightened, 
and  made  signs  to  him  to  put  them 
back  agaia  He  did  so,  and  they 
gave  him  a  sword  and  a  musket,  wiUi 
powder  and  balls,  and  showed  him 
how  to  use  them,  after  which  the 
bird  swam  off  and  he  saw  it  no  more. 


426 


INCIDENT  TO  THX  LEAOUE. 


[BooBlU. 


Leavihg  Canandaigua  were  two  trails.  One  tam- 
ing south-west,  passed  through  the  town  of  Bristol, 
and  led  to  the  foot  of  the  Honeoye  lake,  Ha'-ne-a- 
ya'.  After  crossing  the  outlet,  it  continued  west 
through  the  town  of  Richmond,  going  over  the  hill 
in  sight  of  the  Hemlock  lake,  O-neh'-da^  and  coming 
out  upon  the  Connesus,  GcHie-a'-aos^  near  the  north 
end.  Following  the  shore  to  the  foot  of  the  lake, 
and  fording  the  outlet,  it  proceeded  west,  passing 
over  the  site  of  Geneseo,  0-7ia'-di^  and  crossing  the 
valley  and  the  river  Genesee,  GerMiia'-7ie-yo^  it  led 
into  Little  Beards  town,  De-CHiun'-da-ga-ay  the  most 
populous  village  of  the  Senecas.  It  is  worthy  of 
remark  that  the  root  of  the  word  Genesee  was  the 
name  of  the  valley  and  not  of  the  river,  the  latter 
deriving  its  name  from  the  former.  Gen-nis'-he-yo 
signifies  "  the  beautiful  valley,"  a  name  most  fitly 
bestowed. 

The  other  trail,  which  was  the  main  highway, 
leaving  Canandaigua,  passed  along  the  north  road, 
over  the  site  of  West  Bloorafield,  Gornwnl -daro\  and 
the  Honeoye  outlet,  and  proceeded  to  the  Indian  vil- 
lage of  SM-hase'-ga-o^  on  the  site  of  Lima.    From 

Having  returned  to  the  Senecas  at    grieved  at  their  reproaches,  he  left 
Oa-nun-da-sa'-ga,  he    exhibited    to    the  council,  taking  the  dreaded  weap- 


them  the  wonderful  implements  of 
destruction,  and  fired  the  gun  before 
them.    They  were  exceedingly  ter- 


ons  vith  him,  and  lay  down  in  a 
field.  The  next  morning  he  was 
found,  from  some  mysterious  cause, 


rified  at  the  report,  and  reproached  dead,  and  thin  mound    was  raised 

him  for  bringing  such  terrible  things  over  his  body  where  it  lay.    It  is 

among  them,  and  told  him  to  take  averred  by  the  Onondagas,  that  if  the 

them  away  again,  for  they  would  be  mound  should  be  opened  a  skeleton 

the  destruction  of  the  Indians,  and  of  supernatural  size  would  be  found 

he  was  an  enemy  to  their  nation  who  underneath, 
had    brought    them    there.     Much 


OkIIL] 


rra  COURSE. 


42? 


thence,  proceeding  westward  nearly  on  the  line 
since  pursued  by  the  State  road,  it  passed  over  the 
site  of  Avon,  Oa-wywom'-gea^  and,  descending  into 
the  valley  of  the  Genesee,  crossed  the  river  a  few 
rods  above  the  Avon  bridge,  and  followed  along  its 
bank  up  to  the  Indian  village  of  GiMKHvau'-ges^ 
about  a  mile  above  the  ford.  This  word  signifies 
"  fetid  waters,"  and  was  bestowed  by  the  Senecas 
upon  the  sulphur  springs  at  Avon,  and  upon  the 
whole  adjacent  country. 

Departing  from  the  valley  of  the  Genesee,  the 
trail,  taking  a  north-west  direction,  led  to  the  Cale- 
donia cold  spring,  De-o'-'norgdrno^  a  well-known 
stopping-place  on  the  central  trail  through  the  ter- 
ritoiies  of  the  Iroquois.  Proceeding  westward  from 
thence,  it  came  upon  Allen's  creek,  O-at'-Tcii^  at  the 
dam  near  the  rapids,  in  the  village  of  Le  Roy.  This 
fording-place  was  known  under  the  name  Te-car'-Tio- 
wdn-ne-dd'-ne-o,  rendered  "  many  falls,"  which  is  ac- 
curately descriptive  of  the  locality.  This  name  has 
been  conferred  upon  Le  Roy.  After  turning  up  the 
stream  about  a  mile  to  avoid  a  marsh  near  the  rap- 
ids, the  trail  again  proceeded  west,  and  crossing 
Black  creek,  Jd-go-'o-ga,  near  Stafford,  it  continued 
in  a  westerly  direction,  and  finally  came  out  upon 
the  Tonawanda  creek,  Td'-nd-wunrddy  about  a  mile 
above  Batavia,  to  which  it  led.  The  ancient  name 
of  Batavia,  or  rather  of  the  locality  itself,  was  De-o'- 
on-gchwd,  which  signifies  "  the  grand  hearing-place." 
Here  the  rapids  in  the  Tonawanda  creek  first  began 
to  be  heard,  and  some  assert  that  the  distant  roar 


428 


INCIDENT  TO  THE  LEAGUE. 


[BooEin. 


of  Niagara  could  be  heard  by  tbe  practiced  ear  of 
the  Indian,  at  this  point,  in  certain  states  of  the  at- 
mosphere. 

Descending  the  creek,  the  trail  passed  over  the  site 
of  Batavia.  At  the  point  where  the  arsenal  now 
stands,  it  turned  north-west  through  the  oak-open- 
ings to  Caryville,  and  came  again  upon  the  creek  at 
"Washington's  fording-place,"  where  it  crossed,  and 
led  to  the  Indian  village  of  Ih'-nd-wun-dd^  one  of 
the  present  villages  of  the  Senecas,  situated  upon 
the  bordera  of  the  great  swamp  which  stretches  for 
many  miles  along  the  Tonawanda  creek.  On  leaving 
the  Indian  village  the  trail  branched.  One  taking  a 
north-west  direction,  recrossed  the  creek  at  a  short 
distance  below  the  village,  and  passing  through  the 
swamp,  out  of  which  it  emerged  near  Royalton,  it 
proceeded  direct  to  De-o'-nargd-no^  or  the  Cold 
Spring,  about  two  miles  north-east  of  Ijockport,  2}ir 
gdJ-ote.  From  thence  continuing  north-west,  it  came 
out  upon  the  ridge-road,  where  it  intersected  the 
Ontario,  or  ridge  trail,  and  followed  this  ridge 
westward  to  Gd-a-no'-ga^  the  Tuscarora  Indian  vil- 
lage on  Lewiston  Heights.  Here  was  the  termina- 
tion of  one  branch  of  the  main  trail  upon  the  bank  of 
the  Niagara  river.    This  was  the  route  to  Canada. 

The  other  trail,  leaving  the  village  of  Tonawan- 
da, took  a  south-west  direction,  and  having  forded 
Murder  creek,  De^omi-go'-at^  at  Akron,  and  the 
Eighteen-mile  creek,  Ta-nun-no-ga'-o^  at  Clarence 
Hollow,  it  continued  west,  crossing  EUicott  creek, 
Gdrddro-yd'-deh^  at  Williamsville,  Gdrsko-sordd'^ne^^ 


Ok  HI] 


CENTRAL  TRAIL. 


429 


and  leading  direct  to  tlie  ^>  '  A  Spring,  it  finally  came 
upon  the  site  of  Buffalo  ax  tiie  head  of  Main  street, 
and  descended  to  the  mouth  of  the  creek,  within  the 
limits  of  the  city.  Here  was  the  western  terminus 
of  the  central  trail ;  and  like  its  eastern  terminus  on 
the  Hudson,  it  has  become  a  point  of  great  commer- 
cial importance,  and  the  site  of  a  flourishing  city. 
It  is  not  a  little  remarkable,  that  these  two  geograph- 
ical points  should  have  been  fts  clearly  indicated, 
as  places  of  departure,  by  the  migrations  of  the  red 
race,  as  they  have  been  at  a  subsequent  day,  by  the 
migrations  of  our  own. 

We  have  thus  followed  the  great  Indian  trail, 
WorOrgwen'-ne-yu^  through  the  State,  from  the  Hud- 
son to  lake  Erie;  noticing,  as  far  as  ascertained, 
thfe  principal  stopping-places  on  the  route.  To  con- 
vey an  adequate  impression  of  the  forest  scenery, 
which  then  overapread  the  land,  is  beyond  the  power 
of  description.  This  trail  was  traced  through  the 
overhanging  forest  for  almost  its  entire  length.  In 
the  trail  itself  there  was  nothing  particularly  re- 
markable. It  was  usually  from  twelve  to  eighteen 
inches  wide,  and  deeply  worn  in  the  ground ;  varying 
in  this  respect  from  three  to  six,  and  even  twelve 
inches,  depending  upon  the  firmness  of  the  soil. 
The  large  trees  on  each  side  were  frequently  mark- 
ed with  the  hatchet.  This  well-beaten  footpath, 
which  no  runner,  nor  band  of  warriora  could  mis- 
take, had  doubtless  been  trodden  by  successive  gen- 
erations from  century  to  century.  It  had,  without 
question,  been  handed  down  fi'om  race  to  race,  as 


480 


INOIDBNT  TO  THE  LEAGUE. 


[Book  m 


the  natural  line  of  travel,  geographically  connder- 
«d,  between  the  Hndson  and  lake  Erie.  While  it 
is  scarcely  possible  to  ascertain  a  more  direct  route 
than  the  one  pursued  by  this  trail,  the  accuracy 
with  which  it  was  traced  from  point  to  point,  to 
save  distance,  is  extremely  surprising.  It  proved, 
on  the  survey  of  the-<5ountry,  to  have  been  so  judi- 
ciously selected,  that  the  turnpike  was  laid  out  main- 
ly on  the  line  of  this  trail,  from  one  extremity  of  the 
State  to  the  other.  In  addition  to  this,  all  the 
larger  cities  and  villages  west  of  the  Hudson,  with 
one  or  two  exceptions,  have  been  located  upon  it. 
As  an  independent  cause,  this  forest  highway  of  the 
Iroquois  doubtless  determined  the  establishment  of 
a  number  of  settlements,  which  have  since  grown 
up  into  cities  and  viUages. 

There  are  many  interesting  considerations  con- 
nected with  the  routes  of  travel  pursued  by  the  abo- 
rigines; and  if  careftdly  considered,  they  will  be 
found  to  indicate  the  natural  lines  of  migration  sug- 
gested by  the  topography  of  the  country.  The 
central  trail  of  the  Iroquois,  which  we  have  been 
tracing,  after  leaving  the  Mohawk  valley,  one  of 
nature's  highways,  became  essentially  an  artificial 
road  across  the  drainage  of  the  country,  fording  riv- 
ers, crossing  valleys,  and  travei-sing  marshes  and 
dense  forests,  purauing  its  course  over  hill  and  plain, 
through  stream  and  thicket,  as  if  in  defiance  of  na- 
ture, without  an  aim  and  without  a  reason.  Yet  the 
establishment  of  this  trail  between  two  such  points 
as  Albany  and  Buffalo,  exhibits  not  only  the  extent 


0a.m.] 


mOHWAT  OF  THE  OOMTINKNT. 


481 


and  accuracy  of  the  geograpliical  knowledge  of  onr 
predecessors,  but  also  indicates  the  active  intercourse 
which  must  have  been  maintained  between  the  va- 
rious races  east  of  the  Mississippi.  The  tide  of  pop- 
ulation which  has  poured  upon  the  west,  in  our 
generation,  mostly  along  the  line  of  this  old  trail  of 
the  Ho^'-^no-ea/iMiee,  and  the  eirtraordinary  chan- 
nel of  trade  an<l  intercoui'se  which  it  has  become, 
between  the  north-western  States  and  the  Atlantic, 
sufficiently  and  forcibly  illustrate  the  fact  that  it 
was  and  is,  and  ever  must  be,  one  of  the  gi'eat  nat- 
ural highways  of  the  continent. 

Having  traced  the  main  trail  from  the  Hudson  to 
lake  Erie,  it  remains  to  notice  briefly  the  lake  and 
river  trails,  and  to  locate  such  Indian  villages  as 
were  situated  upon  them.  In  pursuing  this  inquiry, 
the  Ontario  trail  first  arrests  our  attention.  Bor- 
'dering  lake  Ontario,  from  Oswego  to  Lewiston, 
there  is  a  ridge  running,  for  the  entire  distance, 
from  three  to  six  miles  inland  from  the  shore,  and 
mostly  a  continuous  levSL  From  the  shore-marks 
everywhere  conspicuous,  it  is  generally  admitted 
that  this  ridge  was  anciently  the  shore  of  the  lake, 
the  basin  of  which  has  been  depressed  some  three 
hundred  feet,  or  the  surrounding  country  elevated 
by  subterraneous  agencies.  A  natural  road  is  form- 
ed by  this  ancient  beach  from  Oswego  to  Lewiston. 
From  the  valley  of  Genesee  to  Niagara,  it  was  ex- 
tensively travelled  by  the  Iroquois,  as  one  of  the 
routes  to  Canada. 

Oswego,  8wa'-geh^  was  a  point  of  considerable  im- 


482 


mOIDENT  TO  TH£  LEAGUE. 


[Book  m. 


portance  to  our  predecessors,  both  as  the  terminns 
of  the  trails  which  descended  the  river  from  the 
Onondaga  and  Oneida  country,  and  as  the  inlet  of 
intercourse  by  water  from  lake   Ontario.     Com- 
mencing at  the  site  of  this  place,  the  trail  followed 
the  ridge  to  the  westward,  until  it  came  upon  the 
Irondequoit  bay,  Nvrddron'-da-quat^  when  it  turned 
up  the  bay  to  its  head.     From  the  head  of  the  bay, 
the  trail  turned  back  from  the  ridge,  and  proceeded 
direct  to  the  Genesee  ford,  at  Rochester,  Garfikx>'- 
sa-go^  which  crossed  the  river  at  the  point  where 
the  aqueduct  has  since  been  constructed.    Turning 
down  the  river  to  the  lower  falls,  it  came  again 
upon  the  ridge-road,  which  it  followed  westward  to 
Oar(Hio'-geh^  the  Tuscarora  village  near  Lewiston. 
Here  was  the  principal  crossing-place  into  Canada. 
Having  now  reached  the  banks  of  the  Niagara, 
and  the  vicinity  of  the  great  cataract,  the  deriva- 
tion of  the  word  Niagara  suggests  itself  as  a  sub- 
ject for  inquiry.     Colden  wrote  it   O-nirag-Orva^  in 
1741,*  and  he  must  have  received  it  from  the  Mo- 
hawks or  Oneidas.    It  was  the  name  of  a  Seneca 
village  at  the  mouth  of  the  Niagara  river,  located 
as  early  as  1650,  near  the  site  of  Youngstown.     It 
was  also  the  place  where  the  Marquis  De  Nonville 
constructed  a  fort  in  1687,  the  building  of  which 
brought  this  locality  under  the  particular  notice  of 
the  English.    The  name  of  this  Indian  village  in 
the  dialect  of  the  Senecas  was  Ne-ah'-ga^  in  Tusca- 
rora O-ne-c^-Tcars^  in  Onondaga  O-ne-ah'-ga^  in  Onei- 

>  Coldea's  History  of  the  Fire  Ifations,  ed.  of  1*741,  p.  19. 


okih] 


OMTABIO  TRAIL 


488 


da  O-n&ah'-gaU^  and  in  Mohawk  (>-n^'-^a-m.  These 
names  are  but  the  same  word  under  dialectical 
changes.  It  is  clear  that  Niagara  was  derived  from 
some  one  of  them,  and  thus  came  direct  from  the 
Iroquois  language.  The  signification  of  the  word  is 
lost,  unless  it  be  derived,  as  some  of  the  present 
Iroquois  suppose,  from  the  word  which  signifies 
"neck,"  in  Seneca  O-ne-ah'-a^  in  Onondaga  0-ne- 
yd'-df  and  in  Oneida  O-ne'-arle} 

The  name  of  this  Indian  village  was  bestowed  by 
the  Iroquois  upon  Youngstown ;  upon  the  river  Ni- 
agara, fi'om  the  falls  to  the  lake ;  and  upon  lake 
Ontario,  as  has  been  elsewhere  stated. 

In  bestowing  names  upon  water-falls,  the  Iro- 
quois custom  agrees  with  the  English.  The  name 
of  the  river  is  connected  with  the  word  "  fall."  In 
the  case  of  Niagara  Falls,  however,  an  adjective  is 
incorporated  with  the  word  "  fall,"  as  the  idea  of  its 
grandeur  and  sublimity  appears  to  have  been  iden- 
tified with  the  fall  itself.  Thus,  in  Onondaga 
it  is  cailgd  JQate-car'-akosis^  in  Seneca  BaU^a/r'-ako- 
sase^  *ipi  word  Ne^h'-ga  being  understood.  It  sig- 
nifies "the  highest  falls." 

In  the  broad  valley  of  the  Genesee,  the  Senecas 
established  most  of  their  villages.  Of  great  ex- 
tent, boundless  fertility,  and  easy  cultivation,  it  be- 
came their  favorite  residence,  and  fully  deserved 
the  appellation  of  "the  beautiful  valley,"  which 
they  bestowed  upon  it.    Its  situation  in  the  centre 

w 

*  Bancroft  is  in  error  in  deriving  thia  word  from  the  language  of  the 
Neuter  Nation. 

19 


\)  i 


•«" 


\ 


484 


INOIDETT  TO  THE  LEAGUE. 


[BooKin. 


of  their  territories,  and  the  easily  forded  river  which 
flowed  through  it,  alike  invited  to  its  settlement 
At  the  period  of  their  highest  prosperity,  it  became 
the  most  thickly  peopled  district  in  the  country  of 
the  Iroquois. 

From  Rochester  there  were  two  trails  up  the 
Genesee,  one  upon  each  side.  That  upon  the  west 
side,  following  the  bank  of  the  river,  first  entered 
the  small  Indian  village  of  O-at'-M^  upon  the  site  of 
Scottsville ;  and  continaing  up  the  valley  upon  the 
flat,  it  next  passed  into  the  Indian  village  of  Gorno- 
wcm'-gm^  before  mentioned.*  From  thence  the  trail 
pursued  the  winding  of  the  river  up  to  0-ha'-g%  a 
Tuscarora  village  on  the  flat,  between  two  and  three 
miles  below  Cuylerville.  Proceeding  up  the  river, 
it  next  led  up  to  the  Seneca  village  oi  .GcHinrdg'- 
wd-neh^  or  "  big  tree,"  which  was  situated  upon  the 
hill  about  one  mile  north  of  Cuylerville.  Here  at 
a  subsequent  day  was  marked  off  to  the  Senecas 
the  "Big  Tree  Reservation,"  in  the  same  manner 
as  they  had  reserved  a  tract  around  the  favorite 
village  of  OcHMHtxm'-gea,  Leaving  this  village,  the 
trail  turned  a  bend  in  the  river,  and  entered  Be-o- 
nun'-dorgora^  or  Little  Beard's  town,  also  before  men- 
tioned. It  was  situated  upon  the  flat  immediately 
in  front  of  Cuylerville,  and  on  the  opposite  side  of 
the  valley  from  Geneseo.  Adjacent  to  this  village, 
upon  the  sloping  bank,  was  a  small  settlement  called 
Garmh'-daron^Uff&.    There  was  also  an  Indian  vil- 


*  Mr.  Kewbold's  turn  embraces  the  oite  of  this  ancient  villaga 


OkIIL] 


OnmBB  TRAIL 


486 


of 


lage  upon  the  site  of  Moscow,  Od-fmn''d€irsa.  The 
trail,  following  up  the  river,  next  turned  out  of  this 
valley,  and  led  up  to  DcHfo-dt'-gd-o^  or  Squakie  Hill, 
opposite  Mount  Morris.  This  word  signifies  "  where 
the  river  issues  from  the  hills,"  and  it  is  beautifully 
descriptive  of  the  emergence  of  the  river  from  be- 
tween its  rocky  barriers  into  the  broad  valley  of 
the  Genesee. 

It  is  a  singular  feature  of  the  country,  geologi- 
cally considered,  that  the  valley  follows  the  river 
from  near  Rochester  to  Mount  Morris  only.  At 
the  latter  place  the  river  is  suddenly  confined  in  a 
narrow  channel  cut  through  the  rock,  while  the 
valley,  which  at  this  place  is  about  three  miles 
wide,  follows  the  Caneseraga  creek,  Gd-noae'-gdrgo^ 
up  to  Dansville,  situated  at  its  head.  From  Mount 
Morris  south,  up  the  Genesee,  the  valley  is  narrow 
and  irregular,  until  at  Portage  the  whole  scenery 
is  changed  into  rugged  declivities  and  picturesque 
water-falls.  On  the  Caneseraga  creek,  however, 
from  Dansville  down  to  Mount  Morris,  the  scenery 
and  the  valley  are  quite  the  same  as  upon  the  Gen- 
esee from  the  latter  place  to  Rochester.  This 
"beautiful  valley"  of  the  Senecas,  varying  from 
one  half  mile  to  three  miles  in  breadth,  for  the  dis- 
tance of  forty  miles,  vies  with,  if  it  does  not  surpass, 
the  more  celebrated  valley  of  Wyoming. 

Leaving  Squakie  Hill,  the  trail  continued  up  the 
river,  crossing  the  outlet  of  the  Silver  lake,  Gorua'- 
ydtj  and  entering  the  Indian  village  of  Gord&ro', 
situated  in  the  town  of  Castile,  Genesee  county. 


1 1,1 


486 


nroIDENT  TO  THK  LIAOUK 


[Boob  IH 


Here,  at  a  sabseqaent  day,  was  the  Gardow  Reser- 
yatioD.  From  thence  the  trail  continned  op  the 
river,  and  over  tLc  site  of  Portage,  to  the  Indian 
village  of  O-woria'-hi^  near  the  confluence  of  the 
creek  of  the  same  name  with  the  Genesee.  Having 
crossed  this  stream,  the  trail  led  up  the  river  to  Oa- 
o^Orde'-o^  or  Caneadea,  the  last  Seneca  village  upon 
the  Genesee.  It  was  situated  in  the  town  of  Hume, 
in  the  county  of  Allegany.  The  name  is  rendered, 
"the  heavens  leaning  against  the  earth.^  It  ap- 
pears that  there  was  an  extensive  opening  at  this 
locality,  on  looking  through  which  the  heavens  and 
earth  appeared  to  meet,  or  the  sky  seemed  to  rest 
upon  the  earth.  Subsequently,  there  was  a  large 
reserve  retained  by  the  Senecas  around  this  village, 
which  is  still  marked  upon  old  maps  as  the  "  Canea- 
dea Reservation.^  In  this  manner  may  be  discov- 
ered the  favorite  residences  of  the  Senecas  upon  the 
river.  The  Genesee  trail,  which  we  have  been  trac- 
ing, was  one  of  the  routes  to  the  Allegany  river,  O- 
hee'-yo^  for  those  who  sought  to  descend  that  stream 
towards  the  south-west. 

0-hee'^o,  the  radix  of  the  word  Ohio,  signifies 
"  the  beautiful  river ;"  and  the  Iroquois,  by  confer- 
ring it  upon  the  Allegany,  or  head  branch  of  the 
Ohio,  have  not  only  fixed  a  name  from  their  lan- 
guage upon  one  of  the  great  rivers  of  the  continent, 
but  indirectly  upon  one  of  the  noblest  States  of  our 
Confederacy. 

The  trail  upon  the  east  side  of  the  Genesee,  start- 
ed from  the  ford,  near  the  aqueduct,  at  Rochester, 


ecas 
The 
wen 
the 


Cam.] 


OONHOOTOV  TRAIL. 


489 


and  turning  a  little  hiuik  from  the  river,  crossed 
Monnt  Hope  To  oommemorate  the  fact,  one  of 
the  principal  carriage-ways  through  the  cemetery, 
which  was  laid  upon  the  line  of  the  trail,  has  been 
named  '*  Indian  Trail  Avenue.^  Ascending  the  Gen- 
esee,  it  followed  the  windings  of  the  river  up  to 
Mount  Monis,  S(Hio'-j<Mvaurgay  whero  there  was  a 
small  Indian  village,  the  only  one  upon  the  east 
bank  of  the  river.  So-no'-jo-wa/Urga^  or  Big  Kettle, 
a  Seneca  orator,  scarcely  inferior  to  Red  Jacket  in 
the  estimation  of  the  nation,  erected  his  sylvan 
house  upon  the  site  of  Mount  Morris ;  and  the  Sen- 
ecas  bestowed  his  name  upon  the  cluster  of  houses 
which  sprung  up  around  him,  and  at  a  subsequent 
day  upon  Mount  Morris  itself,  one  of  the  most  at- 
tractive villages  in  the  region  of  the  Genesee. 

From  thence  there  were  two  trails  up  the  Cane- 
seraga  creek,  GoHvose'-gd-go^  one  upon  each  side. 
They  led  up  to  the  small  Indian  village  of  QcHwatf- 
g&-go^  situate  upon  the  site  of  Dansville,  at  the  head 
of  the  valley. 

Leaving  the  Grenesee  country,  we  come  next  to  a 
system  of  trails  which  point  to  the  southward.  The 
Susquehanna  and  its  branches  penetrated  the  coun- 
try of  the  Mohawks,  Oneidas  and  Onondagas  on 
the  east  and  north,  while  the  Chemung  and  its 
branches  flowed  through  the  territory  of  the  Sen- 
ecas,  &om  near  the  Genesee,  upon  the  north-west. 
These  rivers,  by  their  junction  at  Tioga,  form  as  it 
were  a  triangle,  having  Tioga  point  as  its  apeic,  and 
the  central  trail  through  the  State,  from  east  to 


'I 


488 


INCIDENT  TO  THE  LEAGUE 


[Boocm. 


west,  as  its  base.  Following  the  course  of  these 
numerous  streams  from  the  north-east  and  north- 
west, these  several  trails  converged  upon  Tioga, 
and  descending  the  Susquehanna,  formed  the  Great 
Southern  trail,  or  highway  of  travel  and  migration 
into  the  south.  The  trails  upon  the  Iroquois  lakes, 
which  lay  north  and  south,  in  a  measure  connected 
the  Central  with  the  Susquehanna  trail.  Within 
this  triangle  were  seated  the  Mohawk,  Oneida,  Tus- 
carora,  Onondaga,  Cayuga,  and  a  part  of  the  Sen- 
eca Nations. 

These  trails  running  upon  the  banks  of  the  rivers, 
which  are  the  highways  fashioned  by  the  hand  of 
nature,  need  not  be  minutely  traced,  aa  they  follow- 
ed the  windings  of  the  streams.  A  trail  descended 
the  Conhocton  river,  Ga-Jm'-to^  to  Tioga,  Torya'-o- 
ga.  The  convergence  of  so  many  trails  upon  this 
point,  preparatory  to  a  descent  upon  the  south, 
through  Pennsylvania,  and  into  Virginia  on  the 
west  side  of  the  Blue  Ridge,  rendered  it  an  impor- 
tant and  well-known  locality  among  the  Iroquois. 

From  Tioga  there  were  two  trails  up  the  Susque- 
hanna, Od-wcHfUMvd'-^.  That  upon  the  north  bank 
ascending  the  river,  passed  over  the  site  of  Owego, 
Ahywa'-ga^  forded  the  Chenango,  O-che-mbng',  near 
its  mouth,  and  passing  over  the  site  of  Binghamp- 
ton,  O-che^na/ng'y  continued  up  the  river  to  the  junc- 
tion of  the  Unadilla,  De-^UrnordU'^Oy  where  it  in- 
tersected the  trail  coming  down  from  the  Oneida 
country.  Continuing  up  the  Susquehanna  to  the 
junction  of  the  Charlotte  river,  the  trail  branched. 


OkIIL] 


SUSQUEHAKNA  TRAIL. 


439 


One  ascended  to  the  j  auction  of  the  Cherry  Valley 
creek,  and  following  up  this  creek,  finally  passed 
over  to  Ganajoharie.  The  other  trail,  having  as- 
cended the  Charlotte  river  to  its  head,  crossed  over 
to  the  Cobuskill,  As-corle'-ge^  and  descended  that 
stream  to  the  Schoharie  creek,  where  it  intersect- 
ed the  Schoharie  trail,  from  the  lower  castle  of 
the  Mohawks.  From  Schoharie,  Ose-h)-7ia?''-ld^  a 
branch  trail  turned  up  Foxes  creek,  and  crossing  the 
Helderberg  hills,  descended  to  Albany.  Another 
branch  leaving  the  Schoharie,  crossed  the  town  of 
Middleburg  to  the  Caatskill  river,  and  descended 
that  river  to  the  Hudson. 

Many  of  the  early  settlers  of  middle  Pennsyl- 
vania, and  nearly  all  of  our  people  who  located 
themselves  on  the  fei*tile  tracts  spread  out  upon 
the  Susquehanna,  entered  the  countiy  upon  these 
trails,  which  were  the  only  roads  opened  through 
the  forest.  They  trusted  entirely  for  their  route  to 
the  well-beaten,  well-selected  trails  of  the  Iroquois. 
The  same  observation  applies  to  the  central  trail, 
which,  before  the  opening  of  regular  roads,  was  trav- 
ersed by  the  early  pioneers  of  western  New  York, 
with  their  horses,  cattle,  and  implements  of  hus- 
bandry. For  many.  yeai"s  this  trail  was  the  only 
route  of  travel.  It  guided  the  early  immigrants 
into  the  heart  of  the  country,  and  not  a  little  were 
they  indebted  to  the  Iroquois  for  thus  making  their 
country  accessible. 

There  were  also  regular  beaten  trails  along  the 
banks  of  our  inland  lakes,  which  were  used  for 


440 


INCIDENT  TO  THE  LEAGUE, 


[Book  IIL 


hunting  purposes,  for  mntnal  intercourse,  and  as 
routes  of  communication  between  the  central  thor- 
oughfare, and  the  river  trails  which  converged 
upon  Tioga. 

We  have  thus  followed  the  devious  footsteps  of 
the  Iroquois,  for  many  hundred  miles  through  their 
territories,  and  restored  some  of  the  names  in  use 
during  the  era  of  Indian  occupation.  Facts  of  this 
character  may  net  possess  a  general  interest ;  but 
they  will  find  an  appropriate  place  among  our  abo- 
riginal remains.  The  trails  of  our  Indian  predeces- 
sors, indeed,  have  been  obliterated,  and  the  face  of 
nature  has  been  transformed;  but  all  recollection 
of  the  days  of  Indian  supremacy  cannot  as  easily 
pass  away.  They  will  ever  have  "  a  share  in  our 
history." 

"  The  Empire  State,  as  you  love  to  call  it,"  said  a 
Cayuga  chief  on  a  recent  occasion,  "  was  once  laced 
by  our  trails  from  Albany  to  Buffalo, — trails  that  we 
had  trod  for  centuries, — ^trails  worn  so  deep  by  the 
feet  of  the  Iroquois,  that  they  became  your  roads  of 
travel,  as  your  possessions  gradually  eat  into  those  of 
my  people.  Your  roads  still  traverse  those  same 
lines  of  communication,  which  bound  one  part  of  the 
Long  House  to  the  other.  Have  we,  the  first  hold- 
ers of  this  prosperous  region,  no  longer  a  share  in 
your  history  ?  Glad  were  your  fathers  to  sit  down 
upon  the  threshold  of  the  Long  House.  Had  our 
forefathers  spurned  you  from  it,  when  the  French^ 
were  thundering  at  the  opposite  side  to  get  a  pas- 
sage through,  and  drive  you  into  the  sea,  whatever 


Cla.ni] 


INDIAN  RUNNERa 


441 


has  been  the  fate  of  other  Indians,  the  Iroquois 
might  still  have  been  a  nation,  and  I,  instead  of 
pleading  here  for  the  privilege  of  living  within 
your  borders,  I — ^might  have  had  a  country."  * 

A  brief  reference  to  Indian  runners  will  not  be 
inappropriate  in  this  connection.  To  convey  intel- 
ligence from  nation  to  nation,  and  to  spread  infor- 
mation throughout  the  Confederacy,  as  in  summon- 
ing councils  upon  public  exigencies,  trained  runners 
were  employed.  But  three  days  were  necessary,  it  is 
said,  to  convey  intelligence  from  Buffalo  to  Albany. 
Swiftness  of  foot  was  an  acquirement,  among  the 
Iroquois,  which  brought  the  individual  into  high  re- 
pute. A  trained  runner  would  traverse  a  hundred 
lyiles  per  day.  With  relays,  which  were  sometimes 
resorted  to,  the  length  of  the  day's  journey  could 
be  considerably  increased.  It  is  said  that  the  run- 
ners of  Montezuma  conveyed  intelligence  to  him 
of  the  movements  of  Coi-tes,  at  the  rate  of  two 
hundred  miles  per  day;  but  this  must  be  regarded 
as  extravagant.  During  the  last  war,  a  runner  left 
Tonawanda  at  daylight  in  the  summer  season,  for 
Avon,  a  distance  of  forty  miles  upon  the  trail.  He 
delivered  his  message,  and  reached  Tonawanda 
again  about  noon.  .  In  the  night  their  runners  were 
guided  by  the  stars,  from  which  they  learned  to 
keep  their  direction,  and  regain  it,  if  perchance 
they  lost  their  way.  During  the  fall  and  winter, 
they  determined  their  course  by  the  Pleiades,  or 

*  Peter  Wilson,  ( TTd-o-too-tod-no'-onJt;)  before  the  New  Tork  Hiatorical 
Society,  in  May,  1847. 

19* 


» 


442 


INOIDEKT  TO  TBE  LBAOUK 


[Book  m. 


Seven  Stars.  This  group  in  the  neck  of  Tanmg, 
they  called  Got-gwdr'-dar.  In  the  spring  and  sum- 
mer they  ran  by  another  group,  which  they  named 
Oweo-ga'-ah^  or  the  Loon,  four  stars  at  the  angles 
of  a  rhombus.  In  preparing  to  carry  messages  they 
denuded  themselves  entirely,  with  the  exception  of 
the  Gorhd'-ah^  or  breech  cloth,  and  a  belt.  They 
were  usually  sent  out  in  pairs,  and  took  their  way 
through  the  forest,  one  behind  the  other,  in  perfect 
silence. 

Upon  the  accompanying  map,  the  trails  which 
have  been  traced  y^ill  be  found.  Also  the  names  in 
the  several  dialects  of  the  Iroquois,  of  the  lakes, 
rivere,  and  creeks ;  of  the  Indian  villages,  and  an- 
cient localities,  kn6wn  to  our  immediate  predeces- 
sors ;  and  the  names  of  our  own  cities  and  villages, 
which  have  been  christened  as  they  appeared.* 
This  map  is  newly  designed,  to  exhibit  the  Home 
Country  of  the  Ho-de'-nosmMiee. 

The  Iroquois  were  the  master  spirits  of  the  north. 
Fortunate  in  their  geographical  position,  and  pow- 
erful from  the  concentration  of  their  strength 
through  the  League,  the  lesser  tribes  scattered  over 
these  vast  territories  could  offer  but  slight  obstruc- 
tion to  theii"  combined  attack.  Large  masses,  like 
the  Sioux  of  the  west,  or  the  Cherokees  of  the 
south,  were  alone  able  to  withstand  their  valor,  or 
resist  their  invasions.    In  compaiison  with  other 

*  In  the  Appendix  No.  1,  will  be    fication  of  each,  arranged  under  their 
found  a  schedule  containing  all  the    respective  counties, 
names  upon  the  Map,  with  the  signi- 


CB.III] 


SUPERI0RIT7  OF  THE  IROQUOIS. 


448 


Indian  nations,  the  Iroquois  might  well  eznlt  in 
the  superiority  of  their  institutions ;  and  felicitate 
themselves  upon  the  high  destiny  which  seemed  to 
awfut  the  full  development  of  their  civil  insti- 
tutions. 


CHAPTER   IV. 


Future  DssTiinr  of  the  Indian.  —  His  Reclamation.  —  Schools  of 
THE  Missionaries.  —  The  Christian  Party.  —  Schools  of  the 
State.  —  Future  Citizenship.  —  Their  Indebtedness  to  Mission- 
aries. —  Rights  of  Property.  —  Injustice  of  Neglect.  —  System 
OF  Superintendence.  —  Duty  of  the  American  People. — The 
Indian  Department. 

The  future  destiny  of  the  Indian  upon  this  conti- 
nent, is  a  subject  of  no  ordinary  interest.  If  the 
fact,  that  he  cannot  be  saved  in  his  native  state, 
needed  any  proof  beyond  the  experience  of  the  past, 
it  could  be  demonstrated  from  the  nature  of  things. 
Our  primitive  inhabitants  are  environed  with  civil- 
ized life,  the  baleful  and  disastrous  influence  of 
which,  when  brought  in  contact  with  Indian  life,  is 
wholly  irresistible.  Civilization  is  aggressive,  as 
well  as  progressive — a  positive  state  of  society,  at- 
tacking every  obstacle,  overwhelming  every  lesser 
agency,  and  searching  out  and  filling  up  every 
crevice,  both  'n  the  moral  and  physical  world; 
while  Indian  life  is  an  unarmed  condition,  a  negative 
state,  without  inherent  vitality,  and  without  powers 
of  resistance.  The  institutions  of  the  red  man  tix 
him  to  the  soil  with  a  fragile  and  precariovi;  tenure ; 
while  those  of  civilized  man,  in  his  highest  estate, 
enable  him  to  seize  it  with  a  grasp  which  defies  dis- 
placement.   To  uproot  a  race  at  the  meridian  of  its 


Ob.  IV.]  FUTURE  DESTINT  OF  THE  DTOIAN. 


445 


intellectaal  power,  is  next  to  impossible ;  but  the 
expulsion  of  a  contiguous  one,  in  a  state  of  primitive 
rudeness,  is  comparatively  easy,  if  not  an  absolute 
necessity. 

The  manifest  destiny  of  the  Indian,  if  left  to  him- 
self, calls  up  the  question  of  his  reclamation,  cer- 
tainly, in  itself,  a  more  interesting,  and  far  more  im- 
portant subject  than  any  which  have  before  been  con- 
sidered. All  the  Indian  races  now  dwelling  within 
the  Eepublic  have  fallen  under  its  jurisdiction ;  thus 
casting  upon  the  government  a  vast  responsibil- 
ity, as  the  administrator  of  their  affairs,  and  a  sol- 
emn trust,  as  the  guardian  of  their  future  welfare. 
Should  the  system  of  tutelage  and  supervision, 
adopted  by  the  national  government,  find  its  high- 
est aim  and  ultimate  object  in  the  adjustment  of 
their  present  difficulties  from  day  to  day ;  or  should 
it  look  beyond  and  above  these  temporary  consid- 
erations, towards  their  final  elevation  to  the  rights 
and  privileges  of  American  citizens  ?  This  is  cer- 
tainly a  grave  question,  and  if  the  latter  enterprise 
itself  be  feasible,  it  should  be  prosecuted  with  a  zeal 
and  energy  as  earnest  and  untiring  as  its  importance 
demands.  During  the  period  within  which  this 
question  will  be  solved,  the  American  people  cannot 
remain  indifferent  and  passive  spectators,  and  avoid 
responsibility ;  for  while  the  government  is  chiefly 
accountable  for  the  administration  of  their  civil 
affairs,  those  of  a  moral  and  religious  cnaracter, 
which,  at  least,  are  not  less  important,  appeal  to  the 
enlightened  benevolence  of  the  public  at  large. 


I 


446 


nrOIDENT  TO  THE  LEAGUE. 


[Book  in. 


Whether  a  portion  of  the  Indian  family  may  yet 
be  reclaimed  and  civilized,  and  thus  saved  eventu- 
ally from  the  fate  which  has  already  befallen  so 
many  of  our  aboriginal  races,  will  furnish  the  theme 
of  a  few  concluding  reflections.  What  is  true  of  the 
Iroquoiis,  in  a  general  sense,  can  be  predicated  of  any 
other  portion  of  otir  primitive  inhabitants.  For  this 
reason  the  facts  relied  upon  to  establish  the  hypoth- 
esis that  the  Indian  can  be  permanently  reclaimed 
and  civilized,  will  be  drawn  exclusively  from  the 
social  history  of  the  former.    ' 

There  are  now  about  four  thousand  Iroquois  liv- 
ing in  the  State  of  New  York.  Having  for  many 
years  been  surrounded  by  civilization,  and  shut  in 
from  all  intercourse  with  the  ruder  tribes  of  the 
wilderness,  they  have  not  only  lost  their  native 
fierceness,  but  have  become  quite  tractable  and  hu- 
mane. In  addition  to  this,  the  agricultural  pursuits 
into  which  they  have  gradually  become  initiated, 
have  introduced  new  modes  of  life,  and  awakened 
new  aspirations,  until  a  change,  in  itself  scarcely 
perceptible  to  the  casual  observer,  but  in  reality 
very  great,  has  already  been  accomplished.  At  the 
present  moment  their  decline  has  not  only  been  ar- 
rested, but  they  are  actually  increasing  in  numbers, 
and  improving  in  their  social  condition.  The  prox- 
imate cause  of  this  universal  spectacle  is  to  be  found 
in  their  feeble  attempts  at  agriculture ;  but  the  re- 
mote and  the  true  one  is  to  be  discovered  in  the 
schools  of  the  missionaries. 

To  these  establishments  among  the  Iroquois,  from 


0«.  IV.] 


80HOOLB  OF  THE  MISSIONARIES. 


447 


the  days  of  the  Jesuit  fathers  down  to  the  present 
time,  they  are  principally  indebted  for  all  the  pro- 
gress they  have  made,  and  for  whatever  prospect 
of  nltimate  reclamation  their  condition  is  beginning 
to  inspire.  By  the  missionaries  they  were  taught 
our  language,  and  many  of  the  arts  of  husbandry, 
and  of  domestic  life ;  from  them  they  received  the 
Bible  and  the  precepts  of  Christianity.  After  the 
lapse  of  so  many  years,  the  fruits  of  their  toil  and 
devotion  are  becoming  constantly  more  apparent : 
as,  through  years  of  *slow  and  almost  imperceptible 
progress,  they  have  gradually  emancipated  them- 
selves from  much  of  the  rudeness  of  Indian  life. 
The  Iroquois  of  the  present  day,  is,  in  his  social  con- 
dition, elevated  far  above  the  Iroquois  of  the  seven- 
teenth century.  This  fact  is  sufficient  to  prove,  that 
philanthropy  and  Christianity  are  not  wasted  upon 
the  Indian ;  and  further  than  this,  that  the  Iroquois, 
if  eventually  reclaimed,  must  ascribe  their  preserva- 
tion to  the  persevering  and  devoted  efforts  of  those 
missionaries,  who  labored  for  their  welfare  when 
they  were  injured  and  defrauded  by  the  unscrupu- 
lous, neglected  by  the  civil  authorities,  and  op- 
pressed by  the  multitude  of  misfortunes  which 
accelerated  their  decline. 

There  are  but  two  means  of  rescuing  the  Indian 
from  his  impending  destiny ;  and  these  are  educa- 
tion and  Christianity.  K  he  will  receive  into  his 
mind  the  light  of  knowledge,  and  the  spirit  of  civ- 
ilization, he  will  possess,  not  only  the  means  of  self- 
defence,  but  the  power  with  which  to  emancipate 


448 


mOIDBNT  TO  THE  LK  10U£ 


[|ooB  m. 


himself  from  the  thraldom  in  which  he  is  held. 
The  frequent  attempts  which  have  been  made  to 
educate  the  Indian,  and  the  numerous  failures  in 
which  these  attempts  have  eventuated,  have,  to 
some  extent,  created  a  belief  in  the  public  mind, 
that  his  education  and  reclamation  are  both  impos- 
sible. This  enterpiise  may  still,  perhaps,  be  consid- 
ered an  experiment,  and  of  uncertain  issue  ;  but  ex- 
perience has  not  yet  shown  that  it  is  hopeless. 
There  is  now,  in  each  Indian  community  in  the  State, 
a  large  and  respectable  class  who  have  become  ha- 
bitual cultivators  of  the  soil ;  many  of  wliom  have 
adopted  our  mode  of  life,  have  become  members  of 
the  missionary  churches,  speak  our  language,  and 
are  in  every  respect,  discreet  and  sensible  men.  In 
this  particular  class  there  is  a  strong  desire  for  the 
adoption  of  the  customs  of  civflized  life,  and  more 
especially  for  the  education  of  their  children,  upon 
which  subject  they  often  express  the  strongest  soli- 
citude. Among  the  youth  who  are  brought  up 
under  such  influences,  there  exists  the  same  desire 
for  knowledge,  and  the  same  readiness  to  improve 
educational  advantages.  Out  of  this  -class  Indian 
youth  may  be  selected  for  a  higher  education,  with 
every  prospect  of  success,  since  to  a  better  prepara- 
tion for  superior  advantages,  there  is  superadded  a 
stronger  security  against  a  relapse  into  Indian  life. 
In  the  attempted  education  of  their  young  men,  the 
prime  difficulty  has  been  to  render  their  attainments 
permanent,  and  useful  to  themselves.  To  draw  an 
untutored  Indian  from  his  forest  home,  and,  when 


■'*f. 


Om.TV.] 


THE  OHRISTIAir  PARTY. 


449 


carefully  educated,  to  dismiss  him  again  to  the  wil- 
derness, a  solitary  scholar,  would  be  an  idle  experi- 
ment ;  because  his  attainments  would  not  only  be 
unappreciated  by  his  former  associates,  but  he  would 
incur  the  hazard  of  being  despised  because  of  them. 
The  education  of  the  Indian  youth  should  be  gen- 
eral, and  chiefly  in  schools  at  home. 

A  new  order  of  things  has  recently  become  appa- 
rent among  the  Iroquois,  which  is  favorable  to  a 
more  general  education  at  home,  and  to  a  higher 
cultivation  in  particular  instances.  The  schools  of 
the  missionaries,  established  as  they  have  been,  and 
are,  in  the  heart  of  our  Indian  communities,  have 
reached  the  people  directly,  and  laid  the  only  true 
and  solid  foundation  of  their  permanent  improve- 
ment. They  have  created  a  new  society  in  the 
midst  of  them,  founded  upon  Christianity ;  thereby 
awakening  new  desires,  creating  new  habits,  and 
arousing  new  aspirations.  Jn  fact  they  have  gath- 
ered together  the  better  elements  of  Indian  society, 
and  quickened  them  with  the  light  of  religion  and 
of  knowledge.  A  class  has  thus  been  gradually 
formed,  which,  if  encouraged  and  strengthened,  will 
eventually  draw  over  to  itself  that  portion  of  our 
Indian  population  which  is  susceptible  of  improve- 
ment and  elevation,  and  willing  to  make  the  attempt. 
Under  the  fostering  care  of  the  government,  both 
state  and  national,  and  under  the  still  more  effi- 
cient tutelage  of  religious  societies,  great  hopes  may 
be  justly  entertained  of  the  ultimate  and  permar 
nent  civilization  of  this  portion  of  the  Iroquois. 


450 


INCIDENT  TO  THB  LEAGUE. 


[Book  in 


It  is,  indeed,  a  great  undertaking  to  work  off  tbe 
Indian  temper  of  mind,  and  infuse  that  of  another 
race.  It  is  necessary,  to  its  accomplishment,  to  com- 
mence in  infancy,  and  at  the  missionary  school, 
where  our  language  is  substituted  for  the  Indian 
language,  our  religion  for  the  Indian  mythology, 
and  our  amusements  and  mode  of  life  for  theirs. 
When  this  has  been  effected,  and  upon  a  mind  thus 
prepared  has  been  shed  the  light  of  a  higher  knowl- 
edge, there  is  not  even  then  a  firm  assurance  that 
the  Indian  nature  is  forever  subdued  and  submerged 
in  that  superior  one  which  civilization  creates.  In 
the  depths  of  Indian  society  there  is  a  spirit  and  a 
sentiment  to  which  their  minds  are  attuned  by  na* 
ture ;  and  great  must  be  the  power,  and  constant 
the  influence  which  can  overcome  the  one,  or  eradi- 
cate the  other. 

In  the  education  of  the  Iroquois,  New  York  has 
recently  made  a  commencement.  Prior  to  1846  our 
Indian  youth  were  excluded  from  the  benefits  of  the 
common  school  fund ;  their  want  of  preparation  for 
such  schools,  furnishing,  to  some  extent,  a  sufficient 
reason.  At  that  time  schools  were  -first  opened 
among  them  under  appropriations  from  the  public 
fund.  These  schools  have  not  met  with  encourag- 
ing success ;  but  their  efficiency  would  have  been 
much  greater  if  they  had  been  organized  upon  the 
boarding-school  or  missionary  plan,  instead  of  that 
of  the  common  school.  The  former  is  the  more 
practicable  and  successful  system  of  Indian  educa- 
tion ;  and  it  is  greatly  to  be  hoped  t^at  it  will  soon 


C«.  IV] 


BOHOOLB  OF  THE  ST  ATI. 


461 


be  adopted.  To  meet  the  grooving  demand  for  a 
higher  education,  the  State  Normal  School,  within 
the  past  year,  has  not  only  been  opened  to  a  limited 
nttvnber  of  Indian  youth,  but  a  sufficient  appropria* 
tion  made  for  their  maintenance  while  improving 
its  advantages.  These  two  important  events  form 
an  interesting  era  with  the  modern  Iroquois.  It 
remains  only  to  give  them  permanent  boarding* 
schools  at  home  for  the  instruction  of  the  mass  of 
their  youth,  with  access  to  the  Normal  School  for 
their  advanced  scholars,  and  in  a  few  years  they 
will  rise  in  the  scale  of  intelligence,  as  far  above 
their  present  level,  as  their  fathers  raised  themselves, 
in  the  days  of  aboriginal  sovereignty,  above  the 
level  of  cotemporary  nations. 

In  addition  to  the  special  claim  which  the  residue 
of  the  Iroquois  have  upon  the  people  of  the  State, 
every  principle  of  philanthropy  pleads  for  the  en- 
couragement of  their  young  men  in  their  efforts  to 
obtain  a  higher  course  of  instruction  than  the  lim- 
ited earnings  of  Indian  husb'^ndry  can  afford.  The 
time  has  come,  in  their  social  progress,  v^hen  they 
are  capable  of  a  thorough  intellectual  training,  and 
are  able  to  achieve  as  high  and  accurate  a  scholar- 
ship, a£  'nany  of  their  white  competitors.  The  time 
has  also  arrived  when  academical  attainments  will 
prove  r.  blessing  to  themselves,  and  to  their  fami- 
lies. By  the  diffusion  of  knowledge  among  them 
the  way  will  be  facilitated  for  the  introduction  of 
the  mechanic  arts,  and  for  their  improvement  in  ag- 
ricultural pursuits.     A  small   band  of   educated 


452 


INCIDENT  TO  THE  LEAGUK 


[BookUL 


young  men  in  each  Indian  community  would  find 
sufficient  employment  for  their  acquired  capacities, 
in  the  various  stations  of  teacher,  physician,  me- 
chanic, and  farmer ;  in  each  and  all  of  which  they 
would  greatly  promote  the  general  welfare.  If  the 
desire  for  improvement,  which  now  prevails  among 
them,  is  met  and  encduraged,  it  will  require  but  a 
few  years  to  initiate  them  into  the  arts  of  civilized 
life,  an'^  to  prepare  them  eventually  for  exercising 
those  rights  of  property,  and  rights  of  citizenship, 
which  are  common  to  ourselves.  How  much  more 
noble  for  the  State  to  reclaim  and  save  this  interest- 
ing and  peculiar  portion  of  her  people,  than  to  ac- 
celerate their  extinction  by  injustice ;  or  to  abandon 
them  to  their  fate,  when  they  are  struggling  to 
emancipate  themselves  by  taking  into  their  hands 
the  implements  of  agriculture,  and  opening  their 
minds  to  the  light  of  knowledge. 

There  is  no  want  of  sympathy  for  their  welfare 
among  the  people  of  New  York ;  on  the  contrary, 
there  is  a  wide-spread  and  deep-seated  interest  in 
their  future  reclamation.  Whatever  can  be  done 
to  ameliorate  their  condition,  and  encourage  that 
portion  who  have  commenced  the  work  of  their 
own  improvement,  would  receive  the  warmest  com- 
mendation. If  the  Indian  puts  forth  his  hand  for 
knowledge,  he  asks  for  the  only  blessing  which  we 
can  give  him  in  exchange  for  his  birthright,  which 
is  worthy  of  his  acceptance. 

The  education  and  christianization  of  the  Iroquois 
is  a  subject  of  too  much  importance,  in  a  civil  a&- 


Oh.  rV.]      THEIR  INDEBTEDNESS  TO  MISSIONARIES. 


453 


OlS 

as- 


pect, to  be  left  exclusively  to  the  limited  and  fluctu- 
ating means  of  religious  societies.     The  schools 
established  and  sustained  among  them  by  private 
benevolence,  are,  to  the  Indian,  almost  the  same  as 
common  schools  to  our  own  people ;  and  without 
them  the  Indian  would,  in  times  past,  have  been 
denied  all  means  of  instruction.     These  schools 
bring  together  the  youth  for  elementary  tuition,  as 
a  necessary  preparation  for  moral   and  religious 
training.     While  there,  they  adopt,  in  all  respects, 
the  habits  of  civilized  life,  are  taught  our  language, 
and  the  more  simple  elementary  studies.    In  so  far, 
it  would  be  but  a  just  act  of  public  beneficence  to 
allow  those  pupils  to  draw  the  same  share  of  public 
"money  which  falls  to  the  other  children  of  the  State. 
A  system  of  public  Indian  education,  upon  such  a 
plan  as  their  circumstances  demand,  should  either 
be  adopted  by  the  State ;  or  a  portion  of  the  public 
money,  bearing  some  proportion  to  the  number  of 
Indian  pupils,  should  be  placed  at  the  disposal  of 
the  local  missionary,  to  be  expended  with  an  equal 
portion  contributed  by  private  benevolence,  oi  by 
the  Indians  themselves.     It  is  time  that  our  Indian 
youth  were  regarded,  in  all  respects,  as  a  part  of  the 
children  of  the  State,  and  brought  under  such  a 
system  of  tutelage  as  that  relation  would  impose. 

The  vast  extent  of  the  religious  enterprises  of  the 
present  day  has  tended  to  draw  the  attention  of 
the  Christian  world  away  from  the  Indian,  into 
fields  more  distant*  and  perhaps  more  attractive. 
During  the  past  sixty  years,  the  Iroquois  have  re- 


J  if 


454 


INCIDENT   TO  THE  LEAOUE. 


[Bom  m. 


ceived  but  a  small  share  of  the  Christian  watchfal- 
ness  to  which  their  wants  entitled  them.  Faithful 
and  zealous  missionaries,  it  is  true,  have  labored 
among  them,  producing  results  far  greater  than  is 
generally  believed ;  but  the  inadequate  scale  upon 
which  these  missions  were  organized,  and  the  fluc- 
tuations in  their  efficiency,  which  were  inseparable 
from  their  irregular  and  limited  supplies,  have  pre- 
vented them  from  carrying  forward  their  work  to 
its  full  completion.  But  whatever  has  been  done, 
is  chiefly  to  be  ascribed  to  them,  and  to  the  denom- 
inations which  they  represent. 

Too  much  cannot  be  said  of  the  teachableness  of 
the  Indian,  and  of  his  aptitude  to  learn,  when  sub- 
jected to  systematic  discipline.  If  the  same  means, 
and  the  same  influences  which  are  employed  to  ed- 
ucate and  elevate  the  mass  of  our  own  people,  and 
without  the  constant  application  of  which,  they 
themselves  would  soon  fall  into  ignorance,  were 
brought  to  bear  upon  our  Indian  population,  they 
would  rise  under  it  with  a  rapidity  which  would 
excite  both  surpiise  and  admiration.  Instances  are 
not  wanting,  among  the  present  Iroquois,  of  attain- 
ments in  scholarship  which  would  do  credit  to  any 
student.  To  give  employment  to  those  Indian 
youth  whose  acquired  capacities  would  enable  them 
to  fill  stations  of  trust  and  profit  among  ourselves, 
is  another  species  of  encouragement  which  com- 
mends itself  to  the  generous  mind.  Both  in  our 
civil  and  social  relations  T^ith  the  red  men,  we  re^ 
gard  them  as  a  distinct  and  separate  class ;  when  in 


Cb.  IV.] 


RIGHTS  OF  PROPERTY. 


455 


each  of  these  relations  they  should  not  only  be  re- 
garded as  our  fellow-men,  but  as  a  part  of  our  own 
people.  Born  upon  the  soil,  the  descendants  of  its 
ancient  proprietors,  there  is  no  principle  which 
should  make  them  aliens  in  the  land  of  their  nativ- 
ity, or  exclude  them  from  any  of  those  advantages 
which  are  reserved  to  ourselves.  So  far  as  they  are 
able  to  appreciate  and  enjoy  the  same  privileges 
which  pertain  to  the  mass  of  the  people,  the  claim 
for  participation  which  their  situation  silently  puts 
forth  should  not  be  disregarded. 

The  lands  of  the  Iroquois  are  still  held  in  com- 
mon, the  title  being  vested  in  the  people.  Their 
progress  towards  a  higher  agricultural  life,  has  ren- 
dered this  ancient  tenure  a  source  of  inconvenience ; 
although  they  are  not  as  yet  prepared  for  their  di- 
vision among  the  people.  Each  individual  can  im- 
prove and  enclose  any  portion  of  their  common 
domain,  and  sell  or  retain  such  improvements,  in  the 
same  manner  as  with  personal  property ;  but  they 
have  no  power  to  transfer  the  title  to  the  land  to 
each  other,  or  to  strangers.  As  early  as  the  reign  of 
James  the  Second,  the  right  of  purchasing  Indian 
lands  was  made  a  government  right  exclusively,  by 
royal  proclamation,  and  it  proved  such  a  necessaiy 
shield  against  the  rapacity  of  speculators,  that  this 
humane  provision  is  still  retained  as  a  law  in  all 
the  States  of  the  Union,  and  by  the  national  gov- 
ernment. "When  the  Iroquois  reach  such  a  stable 
position,  as  agriculturists,  as  to  make  it  safe  to  di- 
vide their  lands  among   the  several  families  of 


i  r 


456 


mOIDENT  TO  THE  LEAGUE. 


[Book  HI 


each  nation,  with  the  power  of  alienation,  it  will 
give  to  them  that  stimulns  and  ambition  which 
separate  rights  of  property  are  so  well  calculated 
to  produce.  The  present  system  has  at  least  the 
merit  of  saving  all  the  people  from  poverty  and 
vagrancy,  if  it  do».3  not  enable  a  portion  of  them  to 
become  thrifty  and  substantial  agriculturists.  The 
first  step  towards  the  amelioration  of  their  condi- 
tion in  this  particular,  would  be  a  division  among 
themselves,  with  the  power  of  alienation  to  each 
other,  under  such  ^  strictions  as  would  be  adapted 

* 

to  the  case.  Thi^  ^ould  serve  to  prepare  the  way 
for  other  changes  ^ntil  finally  they  could  be  re- 
stored, with  safety  'co  themselves,  not  only  to  the 
full  possession  of  those  rights  of  property  which  are 
common  to  ourselves,  but  also  to  the  rights  and 
privileges  of  citizens  of  the  State.  When  this  time 
arrives,  they  will  cease  to  be  Indians,  except  in 
name. 

The  progressive  elevation  of  our  Indian  popula- 
tion, here  indicated,  if  carried  to  a  successful  result, 
would  save  but  a  portion  of  the  Indian  family ;  but 
that  portion  would  become,  in  every  respect,  as  use- 
ful and  respectable  as  any  other  portion  of  our 
people.  They  would  neither  be  wanting  in  ability, 
or  morality,  or  public  spirit ;  and  perhaps  it  is  not 
too  much  to  conjecture,  that  specimens  of  the  high- 
est genius,  and  of  the  most  conspicuous  talent,  here- 
after destined  to  figure  in  the  civil  history  of  our 
Eepublic,  may  spring  from  the  ranks  of  the  Indian 
citizens. 


CuIV,] 


STSTEM  OF  SUPERINTENDENCE. 


457 


On  the  other  hand,  if  they  are  left,  unenconraged 
and  unassisted,  to  struggle  against  their  adverse 
destiny — or,  more  fatal  still,  if  they  are  subjected  to 
a  false  and  unjust  system  of  superintendence,  the 
whole  Indian  family  will  ere  long  fade  away,  and 
finally  become  enshrouded  in  the  same  regretful 
sepulchre,  in  which  the  races  of  New  England  lie 
entombed. 

The  present  system  of  national  supervision  is  ev- 
idently temporary  in  its  plans  and  purposes,  and 
designed  for  the  administration  ■  our  Indian  affairs 
with  the  lease  possible  inconve  nee,  rather  than 
for  their  ultimate  reclamation,  be  followed  by 
the  bestowment  of  citizenship,  it  carries,  upon  all 
its  features,  the  impression,  that  the  presence  of  the 
Indian  upon  this  continent  is  temporary ;  and  that 
he  must  inevitably  surrender  the  remainder  of  his 
possessions,  when  he  shall  have  become  surrounded 
by  the  white  man,  and  the  summons  be  sent  in  for 
the  customary  capitulation.  The  sentiment  which 
this  system  proclaims  is  not  as  emphatic  as  that 
emblazoned  upon  the  Roman  policy  towards  the 
Carthaginians — Carthago  est  delenda^ — "  Carthage 
must  be  destroyed : "  but  it  reads  in  not  less  signifi- 
cant characters — The  destiny  of  the  Indian  is  exter- 
mination,. This  sentiment,  which  is  so  wide-spread 
as  to  have  become  a  general  theme  for  school-boy 
declamation,  is  not  only  founded  upon  erroneous 
views,  but  it  has  been  prejudicial  to  the  Indian 
himself.  If,  then,  public  opinion  and  the  national 
policy  are  both  wrong  upon  these  great  questions, 

20 


I 


1 

I 


458 


INOIDENT  TO  THK  LEAOUK 


[BooE  lU. 


or  if  there  are  even  strong  grounds  for  suspecting 
them  to  be  so,  it  becomes  an  act  of  justice,  as  well 
as  of  duty,  to  correct  the  one,  and  change  the  other. 
Our  Indian  relations,  from  the  foundation  of  the 
Republic  to  the  present  moment,  have  been  adminis- 
tered with  reference  to  the  ultimate  advantage  of 
the  government  itself;  while  the  reclamation  of  the 
Indian  has  been  a  secondary  object,  if  it  ever  entered 
into  the  calculation  in  the  slightest  degree.  Mil- 
lions of  money,  it  is  true,  have  been  expended,  and 
some  show  of  justice  preserved  in  their  complicated 
affairs ;  but  in  all  prominent  negotiations  the  profit 
has  been  on  the  side  o^  the  government,  and  the 
loss  on  that  of  the  Indian.  In  addition  to  this,  in- 
stances of  sharp-sighted  diplomacy,  of  ungenerous 
coercion,  and  of  grievous  injustice,  are  to  be  found 
in  the  journal  of  our  Indian  transactions — a  perpetnal 
stigma  upon  the  escutcheon  of  our  Republic.  If 
references  are  demanded  to  the  paragraphs,  the 
reader  may  turn  to  that  upon  the  Seminoles,  or  to 
the  Georgia  Cherokee  treaty,  executed  by  the  gov- 
ernment, or  to  the  more  recent  treaties  with  the 
Iroquois  themselves,  in  which  the  government  bar- 
tered away  its  integrity,  to  minister  to  the  rapacious 
demands  of  the  Ogden  Land  Company. 

Jefferson  made  the  civilization  of  the  Indian  a 
subject  of  profound  consideration,  and  a  favorite 
element  of  the  national  policy  during  his  adminis- 
tration. Washington,  at  a  still  earlier  period,  re- 
garded the  future  welfare  of  the  Indian  with  deep 
solicitude.    In  founding  the  first  system  of  inter- 


Ob.  IV.] 


DUTY  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PEOPLE. 


459 


course  and  superintendence,  he  was  guided  by  tbe 
most  enlightened  principles  of  justice  and  benevo- 
lence ;  and  to  such  a  degree  were  the  Iroquois,  in 
particular,  impressed  with  the  goodness  and  benefi- 
cence of  his  character,  that  they  not  only  bestowed 
upon  him,  in  common  with  other  Indian  nations,  the 
appellation  of  father^  but  to  this  day  he  is  known 
among  them  as  "  the  Great  American.*'  The  ag- 
gressive spii't  of  the  people,  however,  in  connection 
with  the  slight  estimation  in  which  Indian  rights 
were  held,  has  ever  been  found  to6  powerful  an  ele- 
ment to  be  stayed.  It  has  had  free  course  during  the 
last  sixty  years,  until  the  whole  territory  east  of  the 
Mississippi,  with  inconsiderable  exceptions,  has  been 
swept  from  the  Indian.  This  fact  renders  any  argu- 
ment superfluous,  to  show,  that  within  this  period 
the  reclamation  and  preservation  of  the  red  man 
has  formed  no  part  of  the  public  policy. 

But  within  the  same  period  the  moral  element  i 
of  society  have  been  developed  and  strength^- .  jd 
to  such  a  degree  as  to  work  a  change  in  public  sen- 
timent. A  kindlier  feeling  towards  the  Indian  is 
eveiywhere  apparent,  joined  with  an  unwillingness 
to  allow  him  to  be  urged  into  further  extremities. 
He  has  been  sufficiently  the  victim  of  adverse  for- 
tune, to  be  entitled  to  a  double  portion  of  the  inter- 
est and  assistance  of  the  philanthropist ;  and  a  new 
day,  it  is  to  be  hoped,  has  already  dawned  upon  his 
prospects. 

It  cannot  be  forgotten,  that  in  after  years  our 
Republic  must  render  an  account,  to  the  civilized 


460 


INOroEMT  TO  THE  LEAGUE. 


[Book  HI. 


world,  for  the  disposal  which  it  makes  of  the  In- 
dian. It  is  not  sufficient,  before  this  tribunal,  to 
plead  inevitable  destiny;  but  it  must  be  shown 
affirmatively,  that  no  principles  of  justice  were  vio- 
lated, no  efforts  were  omitted,  and  no  means  were 
left  untried  to  rescue  them  from  their  perilous  po- 
sition. After  all  has  been  accomplished  which  the 
utmost  efforts  of  philanthropy,  and  the  fullest  dic- 
tates of  wisdom  can  suggest,  there  will  still  be  suffi- 
cient to  lament,  in  the  unpropitious  fate  of  the 
larger  portion  of  the  Indian  family.  It  is  the  great 
office  of  the  American  people,  first,  to  shield  them 
against  future  aggression,  and  then  to  mature  such 
a  system  of  supervision  and  tutelage,  as  will  ulti- 
mately raise  them  from  the  rudeness  of  Indian  life, 
and  prepare  them  for  the  enjoyment  of  those  rights 
and  privileges  which  are  common  to  ourselves. 

To  the  Indian  Department  of  the  national  gov- 
ernment, the  wardship  of  the  whole  Indian  family 
is,  in  a  great  measure,  committed ;  thus  placing  it 
in  a  position  of  high  responsibility.  If  any  discrim- 
ination could  be  made  between  the  several  dispart- 
ments  of  the  government,  this  should  be  guided  by 
the  most  enlightened  justice,  the  most  considerate 
philanthropy.  Great  is  the  trust  reposed,  for  it  in- 
volves the  character  of  the  white  race,  and  the 
existence  of  the  red.  May  it  ever  be  quickened  to 
duty  by  a  vivid  impression  of  its  responsibilities, 
and  never  violate,  for  any  consideration,  the  sacred 
trust  committed  to  its  ch^irge. 

The  profoundly  truthful  sentiment   of  Cicero, 


Ob.  IV.] 


THE  INDIAN  DEPARTMENT. 


461 


"  witbont  the  highest  justice  a  repablic  cannot  be 
governed,"  furnishes  a  text  eminently  worthy  of 
being  studied  in  this  connection.  It  would  form  an 
apt  inscription,  to  be  written  over  the  doorway  of 
the  Indian  Department — 

"  Sim  ■amma  justitia  Rempublicam  regi  non  poMe." 


APPENDIX,  I. 

SCHEDULE   EXPLANATORY   OF  THE   INDIAN  MAP* 


VOWEL    MARKS. 


h  wunded  u  in  far. 
ft        ••  "      at. 

ft        "  "      fall. 


fi  ■ounded  ai  in  met. 
1         "  "     pine. 

0        "  •'     tone. 


HO  DE'-NO-SAU-NEE'-GA, 
TERRITORIES  OF   THE   PEOPLE  OF   THE   LONO   HOUSE. 


Gil-ne&'-ga-o-no'-ga, 
O-na'-yote-kft-o-no'-ga, 
O-nun'-da-ga-o-no'-ga, 
Gwe-u'-gweh-o-no'-ga, 
Nun-da'-wft-o-no'-ga, 
'  Dus-ga'-o-weh-o-no'-ga, 


Territory  of  the  Mohawki. 
Territory  of  the  Oneidas. 
Territory  of  the  Onondagas, 
Territory  of  the  Cayugas. 
Territory  of  the  Senecas. 
Territory  of  the  Tuncaroras. 


-♦•♦- 


NUN-DA'-WA-O-NO'-GA, 

OR  THE  TERRITORY  OF  THE  SENEGAS. 


SENECA   DULECT. 


CHAUTAUGIUE   COUNTY. 


■HaUIH  NAHI, 

Dunkirk, 

Cattaraugoa  Greek, 

Silver  Greek, 
Obautauque  Greek, 
Gonewango  River, 
Caoadawa  Greek, 
Gaasadaga  Greek, 
Oaeeadaga  Lake, 
Ghautauque  Lake, 
GattarauguB, 


INDIAN  NAM!. 

0&-na'-da-wa-o, 
( Ga-da'-ges-ga-o,  ] 

(  Qa-hun'  da,^  j 

Oa-a-nun-d&'-ta,  O. 

O&'-no-wun-go,  G. 

G&'-no-wun-go,  G. 

Ga-na'-da-w&-o,  G. 

GuB-da'-go,  G.        [di',» 

Gu*-da'-go.  Te-car-ne-o- 

Cha-da'-qu6h,  T. 

Ga'-da-ges'-ga-o,        '   , 


SIONinCATION. 

Running  through  the  Hemlocks. 

Fetid  Banks. 

A  Mountain  levelled  dowa 

In  tiie  Rapids. 

In  the  Rapids. 

Running  through  the  Hemlocks. 

Under  tiie  Rodu. 

Under  the  Rock& 

Place  where  one  was  lost 

Fetid  Banka 

1  Where  the  Map  and  this  Schedule  are  at  varianoe,  the  latter  must  eoyem. 

*  Oi^un'-4a  and  T&<ar-ne-<Hii'  are  common  nouns,  aiflnllVinKi  uie  former  **  a  river"  or 
**  creek,"  and  the  latter,  **  a  lake."  They  are  always  affixed  by  the  Iroquoia,  in  speaking,  to  the 
name  itself. 

20* 


466 


APPENDIX. 


CATTARAUGUS  COUNTY. 


■MaUIH  NiLMI. 

Alleganr  River, 
Great  Valley  Creek, 

INDUM  KAMI. 

O-hee'-yo,  G. 

■lamncATioit. 
The  Beautiful  River. 

O-da'-squa-dos-sa,  0. 

Around  the  Stone. 

little  Valley  Creek, 

0  da'-squa-wa-tih',  G. 

Small  Stone  beside  a  large  one 

Oil  Creek, 

Te-car'-nohs,  G. 

Dropping  Oil 

lacluiiia  Creek, 

He'-soh,  G. 

Floating  Nettles. 

Oawaya  Creek, 

O-so'-a-yeh,  G. 

Pine  Forest 

Barton  Creek« 

Je'-ga-sa-nek,  G. 

Name  of  an  Indiiui. 

lime  Lake, 

Te-car'-no-wun-do,  T. 

Lime  Lake. 

ElUcottville, 

De-iis'-hen-da-qaa, 

Pkice  for  holding  Courts. 

Burton, 

Jc'-ga-sa-neh, 

Name  of  an  Indiaa 

Clean, 

He'-soh, 

Same  as  Ischuna  Creek. 

Basket  Creek, 

O-Bo'-a-went-ha,  G. 

By  the  Pines. 

INDIAN  VILLAGES. 

Allegany  Village, 

De-o'-na-ga-no, 
Jo'-ne-a-dib, 

Cold  Spring, 

Beyond  the  Great  Bend. 

*f            t( 

Oil  Spring  Village, 

Te-car'-nohs, 

Dropping  Oil 

Bend  Village, 

Da'-u-de-hok-to, 

At  the  Bend. 

Trail  of  the  Eries, 

Ga-qua'ga-o-no,  Wa-a' 

-gwen-ne-yuh. 

ERIE   COUNTY. 

Two  Sisters  Creek, 

Te-car'-na-ga-ge,  G. 

Black  Waters. 

Caugwa-ga      " 
Smokes            " 

Ga'-gwa-ga,  Q. 

Greek  of  the  Gat  Nation. 

Da-de-o'-da-na-suk'-to,  G.  Bend  in  the  Shore. 

Cazenovia        " 

Ga-a'nun-d6ht&,  G. 

A  Mountain  flattened  down. 

Buflalo             « 

Do'-sho-weh,  G. 

Splitting  the  Fork. 
Tnrough  the  Oak  Openings. 

Cayuga            « 
Elfioott            « 

Ga-da'-geh,  G. 

6a-da'-o-ya-deh,  G. 

Level  Heavens. 

Grand  Island, 

Gaweh'-no-geh, 

On  the  Island. 

Eighteen  Mile  Creek, 

T&-nun'-no-ga-o,  G. 

Full  of  Hickory  Bark. 

Murder  Greek, 

Be'-qa-goie,  G. 

Place  of  Hearing. 

Tiake  Erie, 

Do'-sho-weh,  T. 

Same  as  Bufialo  Creek. 

Bu&lo, 

Do'-sho-weh, 

do. 

Black  Rock, 

De-o'-steh-ga-a, 

A  Rocky  Shore. 

WilUamsville, 

Ga-sko'-8&-da-Qe-o, 

Many  Falls. 

Clarence  Hollow, 

Ta-nun'-no-ga-o, 

Full  of  HickorjkBark. 

Akron, 

De'-on-gote, 

Place  of  Hearing,  (Neuter 

gender.) 
Place  of  the  Lizard. 

Lancaster, 

Ga-squen'-da-geh, 

Sta 
Bat 
Oal 
Ala 
Car 
Pini 

Atd 

Ale: 
Wy. 
Pem 
LeI 
Dari 
SUvc 
Silve 
Gane 
War( 


Tona 
Oard< 


Genesi 
Wiskfl 
Black 
Angel 

Canea 

Canea 

Nund< 
Wisko 


Owa-i 
Caaetu 


INDIAN  VILLAGES. 


Bed  Jacket  Village,     Te-kise'-dane-yout, 
Falls  Village,  Gft-sko'-sa-da, 

Cattaraugus  Village,    Ga-da'-ges-ga-o, 
Caring  Place  Vil- 1  (j^^,„.^^^ 


Place  of  the  BelL 

The  Falls. 

Same  as  Cattaraugus  Cr^k. 
(  Place  of  taking  our  Boats,  or 
(     Portage. 


Canese 
Connes 


GENESEE   AND  WYOMING  COUNTIES. 


Tonawanda  Creek, 
Aliens  ■* 

Black  " 


Ta'-na-wun-da,  G. 
O'-at-ka,  G. 

Ja'-go-o-geb,  G. 


Swift  Water. 

The  Opening, 
( Place  of  Hearing. 
(     feminine.) 


(This 


IS 


Hemlo 
Hemlo 
Genes€ 

Mount 

Dansvi 
Livonii 


APPENDIX. 


467 


•NsLua  Him. 
Stafibrd, 
Batavia, 
Oakfield, 
Alabama, 
Caryville, 
Pine  Hill, 

Attic*. 

Alexander, 

Wyoming, 

Pembroke, 

Le  Roy, 

Darien, 

Silver  Lake, 

Silver  Lake  Outlets, 

Caneadea  Creek, 

Warsaw, 


imnAK  KAHi. 

T&'-go^geh, 

Deo-on'-go-wa, 

Te-car '-m  na-duk, 

G&'-swa-dak, 

Oau'-dak, 

Te-ca'-sowi-a, 
( Oweh'-td-a-ne-te-car'-     ) 
(     nuD-do-deh,  ) 

Dao'-sa-no-geh, 

Te-car'-ese-ta-ne-ont, 

0-&'-geh,  [n«^ 

Te-car'-no-wiUHUHla'- 

O-Bo'-ont-geh, 

Gana'-yat,  T. 

Oa-na'-yat,  G. 

Gao'-ya-de-o,  G. 

Chi'-noae-heh-geh, 


n«innoAiM«, 
Place  of  Hearing. 
The  Great  Hearing  Plaeai 
Place  of  many  IVenchMi 
By  the  Cedar  Swamp. 
By  the  Plains. 
Pine  lying  up, 

The  Red  Village. 

Place  without  a  Name. 
Place  with  a  Sign-poat 
On  the  Road. 
Many  Bapida. 
Place  of  Turkeys. 
Signification  lost 

Same  as  Caneadea. 

On  the  Side  of  the  Valley. 


Tonawanda  Village, 
Gardow, 


INDIAIC    /ILLAGEa 


Ta'-na-wun-da, 
Ga-da'-o, 


Swift  Water. 
Bank  '.n  Front 


ALLEGANY  COUNTY. 


Gepesee  River, 
Wiakoy  Creek, 
Black  Creek, 
Angelica, 

Caneadea, 

Caneadea  Creek, 

Nunda, 
Wiakoy, 


G«n-ni8'-he-yo,  G. 
O-wa-is'-ki,  G. 
Ja-go'-yo-geh,  G. 
Ga-ne-o'-wSh-pvyat, 

Goo'-ya-de-o, 

Ga-o'-ya-de-o,  G. 

Nun-da'-o, 
O-wa-is'-la, 


The  Beautifid  Valley. 

Under  the  Banks. 

Hearing  Place. 

Head  of  the  Stream. 
[  Where  the  Heavens  lean 
against  the  Earth. 

Where  the  Heavens  rest  upon 
■      the  EartL  '^ 

HUlv. 

Under  the  Banks. 


O-waris-ki, 
Caneadea, 


INDIAN  VILLAGES. 
O-wa-is'-ki, 
G&-o'-ya-de-o, 


Under  the  Banks. 
(  Where  the  Heavens  lean 
(     against  the  EartL 


LIVINGSTON  COUNTY. 


Caneseraga  Creek, 
Oonnesus  Lake, 
Oonnesus  Outlet, 
Hemlock  Lake, 
Hemlock  Outlet^ 
Geneseo, 

Mount  Morris^ 

Dansville, 
Livonia, 


Ga-nus'-ga-go,  G. 
Ga-ne-a'-Bos,  T. 
Ga-ne-a'-sos,  O. 
0-neb'-d&,  T. 
Onefa'-d&,  G. 
O-ha'-di, 

So-no'-jo-wan-ga, 

Gfl-nus'-ga-go^ 
De-o'-de-sote, 


Among  the  Ifilkweed. 
Place  of  Nanny-berries. 

u  u 

The  Hemlock. 

Trees  Burned. 
\  Big  Kettle.    (Residence 
I     Seneca  Chief.) 

Among  the  Milkweed. 

The  SfH-ing. 


of  a 


468 


BHSUUI 

Linut, 
Atod, 
Oaled(»k, 
Moaoow, 


SquakieE^ 

Site  of  MoMow, 
Little  Beard's  Town, 
Big  Tree  Village, 
Tiucarors  Village, 
Oanowauges, 
Site  of  Daosrille, 
Near  Livonia, 
Site  of  Mt  Mwris, 


APPENDIX. 


iroUN  KAMI. 

Skipfaaae'-ga-o, 
Oft-no'-wau-gea, 
De-o'-na-gE-no, 
0&-n£h'-d&Kia-tweb, 


•lannOATioii. 
Onoe  a  long  Greek. 
Fetid  Waters. 
Gold  Water. 
Where  Hemlock  was  spillad. 


INDIAN  VILLAGES. 


Da-yo'-it-gfiro, 

Oa-nfih'-da-oa-tweh, 

De-o-nun'-da^a-a, 

0&-un-do'-wa-aa, 

O-ha'-gi, 

Q&-no'-wau-ges, 

0&-nu8'-ga-go, 

De-o'-de-8ote, 

So-no'-jo-wau-ga, 


J  Where  the  River  issues  from 
]     the  Hills. 

Where  Hemlock  was  spilled. 

Where  the  Hill  is  near. 

A  Big  Tree. 

Crowding  the  Bank. 

Fetid  Waters. 

Among  the  Milkweed. 

Tlie  Spring. 

Big  Kettle. 


MONROE   COUNTY. 


Irondeqnoit  Bay, 
Salmon  Greek, 
Sandy  Greek, 
Honeoye  Outlet, 
Rochester, 
Brockpor^ 

Scottaville, 

Honeoye  Falls, 


Neo'-da-On-da-quat,  A  Bay. 

Oa'-doke-ns,  O.  Place  of  Minnows. 

0-n6h'-chi-gSh,  O.  Long  ago. 

Ha'-ne-a-yeh,  O.  Finger  Lying. 

Oa'-sko-sa-go,      [do'-teh,  At  the  Falls. 
Gweh'-ta-a-ne-te-car-nun-  Red  Village. 

Sko'-sa-ia-to,  [yu,  Falls  rebounding  firom  an  ob- 

Ontario  Trail,    [Bend,  Ne-a'-ga    Wa-a-gwen-ne-  Ontario  Foot  Path. 
Lidian  Village  at  the   Da-yo'-de-hok-to,  A  Bended  Greek. 


(Same  as  Al- 
[struotion. 


ORLEANS  AND  NIAGARA  COUNTIES. 


Oak  Orchard  Greek, 
Johnson's  Creek, 
18  mile  Creek, 
Tuscarora  Creek,       ) 
East  Branch, ) 
"     West  Branch, 
Albion, 

Medina, 

Middleport, 

Lockport, 

Royalton  Centre, 
Lewiston, 
Toungstown, 
Golden  Greek, 
Niagara  River, 
Lake  Ontario, 

The  word  Ontario^ 


Da-ge-a'-no-ga-unt,  G.       Two  Sticks  coming  together. 

A-jo'-yok-t^  G.  [G.  Fishing  Greek. 

~ in.    Two  Creeks  near  together. 

Black  Greek. 


Date-ge-a'-de-ha-n&-get 
Te-car'-na-ga-g^,  G. 


Among  the  Reeds.  [ed. 

Place  where  Boats  were  burn- 
(  One  Stream  crossing  another. 
(     (Aqueduct  on  the  canal.) 

Place  with  a  Sign- Post. 
(  The  Spring.    (Referring  to  the 
}     Gold  Spring.) 

Place  of  the  Butternut. 

On  the  Mountains.  [Neck. 


De-yo'-wuh-yeh,  G- 
Deo'-wun-dake-no, 

Date-geh'-ho-seh, 

Te-ka'-on-do-duk, 

De^'-do-sote, 

O-ge-a'-wa-te-ka'-e, 

Ga'-a-no-geh, 

Neah'-ga,  [G.  Supposed  from  O-ne'-aL     A 

Hate-keh'-neet-ga-on-da,   Signification  lost. 

Ne-ah'-ga,  G.  Same  as  Toungstown. 

Ne-ah'-g&,T.  " 

(This 
Sk&-no'-da-ri-o,  T.  •{     is  a  Mohawk  word,  and  On- 


APPENDIX. 


469 


BiiauM  nun. 


NiagMmFalla, 


IMDUll  XAHI. 


Date-aur'-«kO'«Me, 


Niasara  Villar*,  n«ge,  Date-aur-'ako«Me, 
Indiiiii  Vil- 


nsmneATion. 
The  HigfaMt  Falls. 


Tutcarora 


O&'-a-DO-geh, 


Seneca  Indiaa  Village,  Q&-u'-gweh, 


On  the  Monntaint. 

i  Taking  Oanoe  out  (Oarrrii^ 
Place  at  the  month  of  "raia- 
wanda  Greek.) 


WAYNE  AND  ONTAEIO  COUNTIES. 


Mud  Greek, 
Flint  Greek, 
Ganandaigua, 
Oanandaigua  Outlet, 
Ganandaigua  Lake, 
Hemlock  Outlet, 
Honeoye  Lake, 
Skaneatice  Lake, 

SodusBay, 


G&'-na-gweh,  O. 
Ah-t&'gweh-da-ga,  O. 
G&'-nun-da-gwa, 
O&'-nnn-da-gwa,  G. 
G&'-nun-da-gwa,  T. 
OHieh'-da,  G. 
H&'-ne-a-yeh,  T. 
Ska'-ne-a-dice,  T. 

Seo-dose'.    (Seneca) 


Little  Sodns  Bay,         Date-ko-a'-o-shote,         ■ 


Palmyra, 
Geneva, 
Seneca  Lake, 
West  Bloomfield, 
Viptor, 
Naples, 


G&'-na-gweh, 

Ga-nun'-da-sa-ga, 

Gki-nun'-da-sa-ga,  T. 

Ga-nun'-da-ok, 

Ga-o'-s&-ga-o, 

Nun'-da-wa-o, 


Same  as  Palmyra. 

[ment 
A  Place  selected  for  a  Settle- 


Hemlock. 
Finger  Lying. 
Long  Lake, 
j  Ah-slo-dose,  (Oneida.)    Signifi- 
cation lost 
Two  Baby  Frames.    (From  Ga- 

ose'-ha,  a  Baby  Frame.) 
A  Village  suddenly  sprung  upi 
New  Settlement  Village. 

(I  u  « 

Village  on  the  top  of  a  HilL 
In  the  Basswood  Gountry. 
Great  HUL 


INDIAN  VILLAGES. 


Near  Geneva, 
Ganandaigua, 
Victor, 
Near  Naples, 


Ga-nun'-da-sa-ga, 
Oa'-nun-dd-gwa, 
Ga-o'-s&-ga-o, 
Nun'-da-wa-o, 


New  Settlement  Village. 
Place  selected  for  a  Settlement 
In  the  Basswood  Country. 
Great  HilL 


YATES,  STEUBEN,  AND   CHEMUNG  COUNTIES. 


Crooked  Lake, 

"        "    Outlet, 
Oonhocton  River, 
Chemung  River, 
Canisteo  River, 
Bath, 

Painted  Post, 
Elmira, 


Ogo'-y&-ga,  T. 
O-go'-ya-ga,  G. 
Ga-ha'-to,  G. 
GSrha'-to,  G. 
Te-car'-nase-te-o,  G. 
Do-na'-t&-gwen-da, 
Te-car'-nase-te-o-ah, 
Skwe'-do-wa, 


Promontory  proj.  into  the  Lake. 
A  Log  in  the  Water. 

U  «  >I 

Board  on  the  Water. 
Opening  in  an  Opening. 
A  Board  Siga 
Great  Plain. 


470 


APPENDIX. 


GWE-U'-GWEH-O-NO'-GA, 

OR  THE  TERRITORT  OF  THE  OAYUOAS. 


(faiitlt  catuoa  and  partly  senega.) 


Tioga  Point, 
Ithaca, 

Oayuga  Lake, 
Aurora, 
Oanc^a, 
Oayuga  Bridge, 
Montezuma, 
Howland'a  Island, 
Waterloo, 

Seneca  River, 

Olyde  River, 

Auburn, 
Otter  Lake, 
Muskrat  Creek, 
Owasco  Outlet, 
Owaeco  Lake, 
North  Sterling  Creek, 
Sodus  Bay  Creek, 


IMDUN  RAMI. 

Ta-yo'-ga, 

Ne-o-dak'-he-at, 

Gwe-u'-gweh,  T. 

De-a-wen'-dote, 

Oa-no'-geh, 

Was'-gwas, 

Te-car'-jik-ha'-do, 

Ga-web'-no-wa-na, 

Skoi'-yase, 

Swa'-geh,  O. 

Ga-na'-gweh,  G. 

Wa«'-co, 
Squa-yen'-na,  T. 
Squa-'yen'-na,  G. 
De-a-go'-gii-ya,  G. 
Dwas'-co,  T. 
Dat8-ka'-he,  G. 
Te-ga-hOne'-sa-o'-ta,  G. 


\  BIOHinOATION. 

At  the  Forks. 

At  the  Head  of  the  Lake 

The  Lake  at  the  Mucky  Land. 

Constant  Dawa 

Oil  Floating  on  the  Water. 

A  IjODg  Bridge. 

Place  of  Salt 

Great  Island. 

Place  of  Whortleberries. 
(  Flowing  Out    (Some  doubt 
{      about  the  Si^ification.) 
I  River  at  a  Village  suddenly 
(      sprung  up. 

Floating  Bridge. 

A  great  way  up. 

Place  where  Men  were  killed. 
Lake  at  the  Floating  Bridge. 
Hard  Talking. 
A  Child  in  a  Baby  Frame. 


Site  of  Canoga,  Ga-no'-geh, 

Site  of  Union  Springs,  Ge-wd'ga, 

Above  Lockwoods     )  «-  „-,  „~  „„, .  „ 
f!«»«  JGa-ya-ga-an-ha, 


Cote, 
Site  of  Ithaca, 


INDIAN  VILLAGES. 

Oil  on  the  Water. 
Promontory  running  out 

Inclined  downwards. 

At  the  End  of  the  Lake. 


Ne-o'-dak-he'-at, 


-♦♦-♦- 


O-NUN'-DA-GA-O-NO'-GA, 

OR  THE  TERRITORY  OF  THE  ONONDAGAS. 
(onondaoa  dulect.) 


Susquehanna  River, 

Owego, 

Owego  Creek, 

Cortland, 

Homer, 

OwRsco  Inlet, 

Tionghinoga  River, 


Ga'-wa-no-wa'-na-neh,  G.  Great  Island  River. 
Ah-wa'-ga,  Where  the  Valley  widens. 

Ah-wa'-ga,  G.  "  «  « 

O-nan'-no-gi-is'-ka,     [ha,  Shagbark  Hickory. 
Tewis'-ta-no-ont-sa'-ne-a-  Place  of  the  Silver  Smith. 
Ka'-ua-ka'-ge,  G.  Black  Water. 

0-n«n'-no-gi-is'-ka,  G.       Shagbark  Hickory. 


APPENDIX. 


471 


ONONDAGA  COUNTY. 


Bxauaa  rami. 
Tolly  Lake, 

ApuUt, 

Skaneateles  Lake, 
Skaneateles, 

Otisoo  Lake, 

Otisco, 

Otisco  Outlet, 

Lafayette. 

Pompey  Hill, 

Pompey, 

Oil  Creek, 

Onondaga  Creek, 

Onondaga  West  Hill, 

Onondaga  Hollow, 

2ili\rcellu8, 

Nirie  Mile  Creek, 

Camillas, 

Elbridge, 

Jordan  Creek, 

Jordan, 

Cross  Lake, 

Fort  Brewerton, 

Oneida  Outlet, 
Liverpool, 
Liverpool  Creek, 
Onondaga  Lake, 
Salina, 

Syracuse, 

Jamesville  Creek, 
Jamesville, 
Limestone  Creek, 
Manlius, 
Fayetteville, 
Deep  Spring, 
South  Onondaga, 
Christian  Hollow, 


MbUN  NAUR. 

Te-k&'-ne-a-da'-he,  T. 

Te-ka'-ne-a-da'-he, 

O-nun'-o-gese, 

Skan-e-a'-dice,T. 

Skan-e-a'-dice, 

Oa-ah'-na,  T. 

Oa-ah'-na, 
Qa-ah'-ua,  O. 
Te-ka'-wis-to'-ta, 
De-o'-wy-un'-do, 
De-is'-wii-ga'-ha, 
De-o'-nake-ha'-e,  G. 
O-nun-da'-ga,  O. 
Te-ga-che'-qua-ne-on'-ta, 
Te-o-h&'-halien'-wha, 
Us-te'-ka, 
Us-te'-ka,  G. 
O-ya'-han, 
Ka-no-wa'-ya, 
Ha-nan'-to,  G. 
Ha-nan'-to, 
Uneen'-do,  T. 

Gii-do'-quat, 

She-u'-ka,  G. 
Ga-na-wa'-ya, 
Tun-da-dii'-qua,  G. 
Gii-nun-ta'-ah,  T. 
Te-ga-jik-ha'-do, 

Na-t&'-dunk, 

Ga-sun'-to,  G. 

Ga-sun'to, 

De-a-o'-no-he,  G. 

De-a-o'-no-he, 

Gd-che'-a-yo, 

De-o'-sa-da-ya'-ah, 

Swe-no'-ga, 

De-o'-nakie-hus'-sink, 


■laNinoATtox. 
A  Lake  on  a  HilL 

il  u 

Long  Hickory. 
Long  Lake. 

I  Rising   to   the    Surface,   and 
again  sinking.    Legend  of  a 
;     drowning  maa 
do. 
do. 
Tinned  Dome. 
Wind  Mill 
Place  of  Many  Ribs. 
Oily  Water. 
On  the  HilU. 
A  Hammer  Hanging. 
Turnpike  Crossing  the  Valley. 
Bitternut  Hickory. 

Apples  Split  Open. 

SkuU  lying  on  a  Shelf. 

Small  Hemlock  limbs  on  water. 

•I  u 

Hemlock  tops  Ijring  on  water. 
(Oneida  Dialect.     Signification 

lost.) 
(Lost) 

A  Great  Swamp. 
Thrown  Out 

Material  for  Council  Fire. 
Place  of  Salt 
Pine  Tree  broken  with  Top 

hanging  down. 
Bark  in  tixe  Water. 

«         «  [rises. 

Where  the  Creek  suddenly 

do. 
Lobster. 

Deep  Basin  Spring. 
A  Hollow. 
Never  Clean. 


INDIAN  VILLAGES. 


Onondaga  Castle,         E&-na-ta-go'-wa, 
4  Miles  Eaat  of  Castle,  Tu-e-a-das'-so, 


•  Giii-twe-ah'-na, 


Site  of  Onondaga 
Hollow, 


Signification  lost 

Hemlock  Knot  in  the  Water. 

A  Little  Man. 

Going  Partly  Round  a  Hill. 


OSWEGO  AND  JEFFERSON  COUNTIES. 


Oswego, 

New  Haven  Creek, 

Little  Salmon  Creek, 


Swa'-geh, 
Kii-dis-ko'-na,  G. 
Ga-nun-td-sko'-Dii,  G. 


Flowing  Out 
Long  Marsh. 
Large  Zii,.y. 


472 


APPENDIX. 


■Ncura  njLMu. 
Orindatone  Greek, 
Biff  Salmon  Greek, 
Pdadd, 
Sandy  Greek, 

Grand  Island, 
Sacketo  Harbor, 


IRDUn  MAHB. 

HeHdi-h&'-whe,  O. 
Oa-hen-w&'-ga,  O. 
a&-hen-w&'-ga, 
Te-kil'-da-o-g&'-he,  O. 
De-&'-wOne-a&-g»-han'- 

da, 
0&-bu'-&-goje-tw&da- 

a'-lote, 


^>» 


•i«nno4Tio>. 
Applet  in  Grotdi  of  IVee. 
A  Greek. 


■  Signification  lost 


Sloping  Bank*. 


Fort  at  the 
River. 


Month  of  Great 


O-NA'-YOTE-KA-O-NO'-GA, 

OR  ONEIDA  TERRITORY. 


(ONEIDA   DIALECT.) 


St.  Lawrence  Riv«r, 
Black  Lake, 
Oawegatchie  River, 
Ck^denaburgb, 
Buusk  River, 
Watertown, 
Beaver  River, 
Deer  Greek, 
Moose  River, 
Otter  Creek, 
Indian  River, 


Oa-n&-wa'-ga,  Q. 
Ohe'-gwa-ga,  T. 
O'-swa-gatch,  O. 
O'-swa-gatch, 
Kii-hu-^'-go,  G. 
Ka-hu-ah'-go, 
Ne-ba-sa'-ne,  G. 
Ga-ne'-ga-to'-do,  G. 
Te-ka'-bun-di-an'-do,  G. 
Da-ween'-net,  G. 
O-je'-quack,  G. 


The  Rapid  River. 

In  the  Hip. 

Signification  lost    . 
ii  It 

Great,  or  Wide  River. 

U  11  « 

Crossing  on  a  Stick  of  Timber. 

Corn-Founder. 

Clearing  an  Opening. 

The  Otter. 

Nut  River. 


ONEIDA  COUNTY. 


Mohawk  River  above 

Herkimer, 
Rome, 
Fish  Creek, 
Wood  Creek, 
Oneida  Lake, 
Scribas  Creek, 
Bay  Creek, 
West  Canada  Creek, 

and  Mohawk  River, 
IVenton  Village, 
Trenton  Falls, 
Utica, 

Whitestown  Greek, 
Whitestown, 
Oriskany  Creek, 
Oriekany, 
Paris  mil, 
Clinton, 
Sangerfleld, 
Vernon, 
Vernon  Centre, 


y  Da-ya'-hoo-wa'-quat,  G.    Carrying  Place. 


Ta-ga'-soke,  G. 
Ka-ne-go'-dick,  G. 
Ga-no'-a-lo'-bale,  T. 
Ga-sote'-na,  G. 
Te-gua'-nota-go'-wa,  G. 

■  Te-ah-6'-ge,  G. 

Ose'-te-a'-daque, 

Date-wa'-sunt-bii'-go, 

Nun-da-da'-sis, 

Che-ga-quat'-ka,  G. 
i( 

Ole'-hisk,  G. 
<t 

Ga-nun-do'-glee, 

K&-da'-wi8'<lag, 

Skft'-nii-wis, 

Ska-nu'-sunk, 

Skun-an-do'-wa, 


Forked  like  a  Spear. 
Signification  lost 
A  Head  on  a  Pole. 
High  Grass. 
Big  Morass. 

At  the  Forks. 

In  the  Bone. 
Great  Falls. 
Around  the  HilL 
Kidneys. 

u 

Nettlen. 

Hills  shrunk  together. 
White  Field. 
A  Long  Swamp. 
Place  of  the  Fox 
Great  Hemlock. 


APPENDIX. 


478 


■ROtMH  NAHB. 

Onoida  Creek, 

Verona, 

Nine  Mile  Greek, 

Onmden, 

Oneida  D6i)dt, 

New  Hartford, 


Oneida  Castle, 
Site  of  Camden, 
On  Fish  Creek, 
Near  Oneida  Castle, 


IMMAM  KAMI. 

Oa-no-a-lo'-hole,  O. 

Te-o-na'-t&le, 

Te-y&-nun'-Boke,  O. 

He-at&-Tnn'-tw&, 

De-Ose-la-ta'-ffaat, 

Che-ga-qiiat'-k&, 


•lemncATioii. 
Head  on  a  Pole. 
Pine  Forest. 

A  Beech  Tree  standing  up. 
Meaning  lost. 
Where  the  Oars  go  fiut. 
Kidneys. 


INDIAN  VILLAGES. 

G&-no-a-lo'-hale,  Head  on  a  Pole. 

Ho4t&-yun'-twa,  Meaning  lost 

Ta-ga'-soke,  O.  Forked  like  a  Spoar. 

Gft-n&'-doqae,  Empty  Village. 


MADISON  AND  CHENANGO  COUNTIES. 


Canestota, 
Lenox, 

Caneseraga  Creek, 

Oliittenango  Creek, 

Chittenango, 

Cazeuovia  I^e, 

Cazenovia, 

Hamilton, 

Unadilla  River, 

Qlienango  River, 

Sherburn, 

Norwich, 

Oxford, 


Ka-ne-to'-ta, 
Ska-wais'-la, 

Ka-n&'-so-wa'-ga,  G.      \ 

Chu-de-noang',  G. 

Ah-w&'-gee,  T. 
Ah-wa'-gee, 
Da-ude'-no-sa-gwa-nose, 
De-u-na'-dil-lo,  G. 
0-che-nang,  G. 
Ga-na'-dii-dele, 
G&-na'-80-wa'-di, 
So-de-ah'-lo-wa'-nake, 


Binghampton,  [Village,  0-che-nang', 
Stockbrioge  Indian       Ab-gote'-sa-ga-nage, 


Pine  Tree  Standing  alone. 
A  Point  made  by  Bushes. 
Several  Strings  of  Beads  with 

a  String  lying  across. 
Where  the  Sun  Shines  Oat 

II  .1  M 

Perch  Lake. 

u 

Round  House. 
Place  of  Meeting. 
Bull  Thistles. 
Steep  Hill. 
Signification  lost. 
Thick-necked  Giant 
Bull  Thistles. 
Meaning  lost 


-♦•♦- 


GA-NE-A'-GA-O-NO'-GA, 

OR  MOHAWK  TERRITORY. 


(mohawk  dulect.) 


West  Canada  Creek, 
Mohawk  River, 
Herkimer, 
LittleFaUa, 
Fort  Plain, 
dnajoharie  Greek, 
Canajoharie, 
Johnstown, 
Fonda, 
Fort  Hunter, 
Schoharie  Greek, 
Schoharie, 


Te-uge'-ga,  G. 

G. 

II 

Ta-la-que'-ga, 
Twa-da-a-la-ha'-la, 

Ga-na-jo-hi'-e,  G. 

II 

Ko-la-ne'-ka, 
Ga-na-wa'-da, 
Te-on-da-lo'-ga, 
Sko-har'-le,  G. 


At  the  Forks. 


Small  Bushes. 

Fort  on  a  HilL 

Washing  the  Basin. 
II 

Indian  Superintendent. 

On  the  Rapids. 

Two  Streams  coming  together. 

Flood-wood. 


i 


i 


474 


APPENDIX 


BNSUia  RAMI. 

Eaat  Ouuula  Creek, 
Otaquago  Greek, 
Atnsterdmm  Creek, 
Oaroge  Creek, 
ScheneeUdy, 
Albany, 
Hudion  River, 
Oohoea  Falla, 

>  Lake  Champlain, 

>  Tioonderoga, 
Saratoga, 

Lake  Si  Franda, 
Salmon  River, 
St  Regie  River, 
St  Regis, 
Racket  River, 


INDIAN  NAMI. 

Te-car'-ba-har-lo'-da,  O. 
O-iqua'-go,  O. 
Ju-ta-l&'-ga.  O. 
Oa-ro'-sa,  O. 
0-no>&-U-gOne'-ns, 
Sk&'-ndi-t&'-de, 
Sk&'neht&'-de,  O. 
O&'-h&ooae, 
O-ne-il-d&'-lote,  T. 
Je-hOne-t&-l(»'-ga, 
Sliar-la-to'-ga, 
0&-na4&-d&'-ga,  T. 
Oau-je'-ah-go-na'-ne,  O. 
Ah-qtia-Boa'-ne,  O. 

T&'-narW&'-deh,  O. 


■lamncATioN. 
Visible  over  the  Oreek. 
Under  the  Bridge. 
Signification  loet 

In  the  Head. 
Beyond  the  Openinga. 
River  Beyond  the  Openings. 
Shipwrecked  Canoe,      [^aleci) 
Signification  lost    (Onoida  di- 
Noisy.  • 

Signification  lost. 
Side  Hill.    (Oneida  dialect) 
Sturgeon  River.    " 
Partridges  Drumming. 

Swift  Water. 


COUNTIES  SOUTH  OF  THE   MOHAWK. 


Otsego  Lake, 
Oooperstown, 
Delaware  River, 
Oobus  Hill, 
New  York, 
Long  Island, 
Atlantic  Ocean, 


Ote-sa'-ga,  T. 
It 

Ska-him-do'-wa,  Q. 

As-ca-le'-ge, 

Oa-no'-no, 

Oa'-wa-nase-geh, 

O-jik'-ha-dti-ge'-ga, 


Signification  loat. 

In  the  Plains. 

Meaning  lost 
<( 

A  Long  Island. 
Salt  Water. 


Peet) 
(Oneida  di- 


INDLA.N  VILLAGES. 

Upper  Mohawk  Castle,  Ga-ne'-ga-hii'-ga,  Possessor  of  the  Flint 

Middle  Mohawk  Castle,  0&-na-jo-hi'-e,  Washing  the  Basin.  . 

Lower  Mohawk  Castle,  Te-ah'-ton-ta-lo'-ga.  Two  Streams  Coming  Together. 


CANADA. 


Quebec, 
Montreal, 
Kingston, 
Wefland  River, 
Grand        " 
Burlington  Bay, 

Queenstown, 

Hamilton, 

Toronto, 

Brock's  Monument, 

Ohippeway, 


Ke-a-done-da-a'-ga, 
Do-te-a'-ga, 
Ga-dai-o'-que, 
Jo-no'-dok,  G. 
Swa'-geh,  G. 
Deo-na'-sd-de'-o, 

Do-che'-ha-o', 

De-o-na'-sa-de'-o, 
De'-on-do, 
Gus-ta'-ote, 
Jo-no'-dak, 


Two  Forts  Contiguous. 

Almost  Brokea 

Fort  in  the  Water. 

Signification  lost 

Flowing  Out 

Where  the  Sand  forms  a  Bar. 

Where  the  Mountain  dies  in  the 

River. 
See  above. 
Log  Floating  upon  the  Water. 

Signification  lost 


PENNSYLVANIA. 


Erie,  Gus-ha'-wa-ga, 

Oomplanter's  Village,  De-o-no'-sa-da-ga, 


On  the  Body. 
Burned  Houses. 


APPENDIX,   II. 


-♦♦♦- 


Tabh  exhibiting,  in  the  Seneca  dialect,  the  C(ynj'agati(m 
of  the  Verb,  Od-yase,  "  I  shoot." 


Singular, 

1.  Ge'-ytise, 

2.  Sne'-yaae, 
8.  Hil'-yase, 


1.  Oe'-yaae-qua, 

2.  Se'-yase-qua. 
S.  Ha'-yase-qua, 


1.  Ah-ge'-ya-go, 

2.  Sa-ya'-go, 
8.  Ho-ya'-go, 


ACTIVE    VOICE. 

INDICATIVE   MOOD. 

Present  Tense. — Shoot,  or  am  thooting. 


Dual. 

1.  Och-ne'-ytae, 

2.  Sne'-yase, 
8.  Ne'-yase, 


Plural. 

1.  Ah-gw&'-yase. 

2.  Swa'-yase. 
8.  Ha-ne'-yase. 


Imperfect. — Bid  thoot,  or, vhu  thooling. 

1.  Ne'-yase-qua,  1.  Dwa'-yase-quiL 

2.  Sue'-yase-quS,  2.  Swa'-yftse-quft. 
8.  Ne'-yaae-qua,  8.  Ha-ne'-yase-qua. 


Perfect — Shot,  have  Bhot,  or  did  thoot. 


1.  Unc-ne'-ya-go, 

2.  Sne'-ya-go, 

8.  Ho-ne'-ya-go, 


1.  Ung-gwa'-yil-go. 

2.  Swa-ya'-go. 
8.  Ho-ne'-ya-go. 


I 


1.  Che-\ra'-ge-ya-go, 

2.  Che-sa'-ya-go, 
8.  Che-o'-ya-go, 


Pluperfect.— ITtMl  »hot. 

1.  Che-unk'-ne-ya-go, 

2.  Che-sne'-ya-go, 
8.  Che-o'-ne-ya-go, 


1.  Che-yiing'-gw&-y&-go. 

2.  Che-8mr&-ya-go. 
8.  Ohe-o'-ne-yd-go. 


1.  Eh-ge'-yake, 

2.  Se-yakc'-heh, 
8.  Ha'-yake-heh, 


Future. — Shall,  or  tw7^  shoot. 


1.  Och-ne'-yake-heh, 

2.  Eh-sne'-yake, 
8.  Eh-ne'-yake, 


1.  Eh-ya'-gwa-yake. 

2.  Eh-swa'-yake. 
8.  Eh-ne'-yiike. 


476 


APPBVDIX 


Subjunctive  Mood. 


Pr 


Singular. 
Eh-ge'-y&ke-ge'-aeh, 
Eh-M'-y&ke-ge'ieh, 
Hft-o'-y&ke-ge'-ieb, 


1  TflOM.— J/ay,  or  mm  $koot. 

DwU.  Plural. 

1.  Ehne'-T&ke-ge'-Mb,  I.  Eh-dw&'-jrUn-ge'-Mh. 

2.  Eh-me'-y&ke-ge'-Mh,  2.  Eh-iw&'-vAke-gw'-aeh. 
8.  Eh-ne'-y&ke-ffe'-Mh,  8.  Eh-ne'-7&k»fe'-tdi. 


Imperfeoi— J/iE^At,  eould,  or  %oould  tftoot. 

Ah-ge'-ylke,  1.  I-ne'-yiUce,  1.  I-dw&-y&ke. 

AlMe'-yUe,  2.  I-me'-y&ke,  2.  I-sw&'-y&ke. 

Ah-ah'-y&ke,  8.  Ah-ne'-y&k«,  8.  Afa-an-ne'-y&ke. 


Ah'WK  ffe'-yft-go-g^'- 

aeb, 
I-i&'-yft-go-ge-seh, 
Ah-o -y^go-ge'-aeb, 


Ah-w4-ge'-y&-go, 

I-sa'-y&go, 

Ah-o-y&got 


Perfect — May  have  that. 

1.  Ah-yunk-ne'-y&-go-ge'-  1.  AIi-yuDg-gw&'>y&-go- 

Beb,  ga'-wm. 

2.  I-ene'-ya-go-ge'-seb,       2.  I-swi'-ya-go-ge'-seh. 

8.  Ah-o'-De-y&-go-ge'-8eb,  8.  Ah-o'-ne-y&-go-ge'-«eb. 


Pluperfect  wanting. 

Futare. — Shall  have  thot. 

1.  Ah-yunk'-ne-y&-go, 

2.  I-Bne'-yft-go, 
8.  Ah-o'-ne-y&-go, 


''**f.^ 


1.  Ah-yung-gu&'-ya-ga 

2.  I-8Wd'-yago. 

3.  Ah-o'-ne-yd-go. 


Imperative  Mood. 

2.  Je'-y&ke,  Shoot  then.     2.  Sne'-y&ke,  Shoot  ye  two.  2.  Sw&'-yake,  Shoot  ye. 

3.  Wi'-jUkib,  Let  him       8.  }Xe'-\ake,  Letthemtwo    8.  'H.&-ne'-jji3i«^ Let  them 

tnoot,  shoot.  thooi 

Infinitive  Mood  wanting. 
Participles  wanting. 


PASSIVE    VOICE. 

Indicative  Mood. 
Present  Tense. — Am  shot. 

Singular.  Plural. 

1.  Ung-ge'-ya-go,  1.  Unc-ke'-ya-go. 

2.  A-sa'-ya-go,  2.  A-che'-ya-go. 

8.  Ho-wa'-yd-go,  8,  Ho-wen-ne'-ya-go. 

Dual. — Same  as  Plural 

Imperfect —  Wa»  shot. 

Singular.  Plural. 

1.  Ung-ffe'-yd-go'-no,  1.  Unc-ke'-ya-go'-no. 

2.  Sa-y^-go-no,  2.  A-obe'-ya-go'-no. 

3.  Ho-wun'-ya-go'-no,  3.  O-wen'-ne-ya'-go-no. 


APPENDIX. 

Perfect— ^(MM  6«m  $hot.—Suae  m  Iniperf«et 
Plnperfact  wanting. 


477 


Future.— <8Aai/,  or  will  be  cAof. 


1.  Eh-yung'-ge-T&ke, 

2.  Eh-7&'s&-7&ke, 
S.  A-on'-wuh-yake, 


1.  Eh-yunk'-ke-v&k*. 

2.  Eh-ya'-che-ykke. 

8.  A-on'-wen-ne-y&k*. 


Subjunctive  Mood. 


Present  Tenee. — May  be  $hot. 

1.  Eh-yung'-ge-y&ke-ge'-Beh,  1.  Eh-yunk'-ke-^ake-ge'-Beh. 

2.  Eh-y&'-sd-yako-ge'-Beh,  2.  Eh-y&'che-vAke-ge'-Beh. 
8.  A-o-wuh'-yake-ge'-seh,                   8.  A-o-wen-ne -yake-ge'-aeh. 

Imperfect  wanting. 

Perfect — May  have  been  that. 


1.  Ah-yung-ge'-ya-gon-no-ge'-8eh, 

2.  Ah-ya-aa-ya'-gon-no-ge'-aeh, 
8.  Ah-o-wuh'-ya-gon-no-ge'-aeh, 


1.  Ah-yuuk-ke'-ya-gonno-ge'-ueh. 

2.  Ah-ya-clie'-ya-gon-no-ge'-seh. 

3.  Ah-o-wen-ne'-ya-go-no-ge'-seh. 


Pluperfect — Might,  could,  would,  or  thould  have  been  thai. 

1.  Ah-yung-ge'-ya-go-no-na-geh,  1.  Ah-yunk-ke'-ya-go-no-na-geh. 

2.  Ah-ya-Ba-ya'-go-no-na-geh,  2.  Ah-ya-che'-ya-go-no-na-geh. 
8.  Ah-o-wuh-ya'-go-no-na-geh,  8.  Ah-o-wen-ne'-ya-no-na-geh. 


Future. — Shall  have  been  shot. 


1.  Ah-yung-ge'-ya-go-no, 

2.  Ah-ya-sa'-ya-go-no, 
8.  Ah-o-wuh'-ya-go-no, 


1.  Ah-yunk-ke'-ya-go-no. 

2.  Ah-ya-che'-ya-go-no. 
8.  Ah-o-wen-ne'-ya-go-no. 


Imperative  Mood. 


2.  Aii-sa'-yake,  Be  thou  shot, 
8.  Ho-wuh'-yake,  Let  him  be  shot. 


2.  A-che'-yake,  Be  ye  ihot. 

8.  Uo-wenne'-yake,L.ith«mbeih<i4. 


Infinitive  Mood  wanting. 
Participles  wanting. 


BBAHHi 


